Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

59. My Futanari Lover!

My Futanari Lover!

DarkLady (Ry2_Sinheart)

Summary:

A series of one-shot, fluff and smut stories revolving around Male x Futanari couples.

Varying levels of Dominant Males x Submissive Futanaris.

Relevant tags will be added as more chapters get published.

UPDATE 6/11/2024:

Currently revising all 18 chapters to slightly improve readability and prepare for new chapters.

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: PREFACE

Chapter Text

Welcome to the preface!

For those of you familiar with this series, I've deleted all stories and decided to compile them into chapters in one place. Figured this would be easier to manage.

The order of the stories will also be rearranged to flow better to make a more coherent storyline.

So, what does this story contain?:

- Each chapter is a one-shot focusing on a Male X Futanari couple.

- Tends to have plot. Think Porn with Plot. Some stories will quickly go into smutty territory, while others focus on build-up first.

- Males tend to take a more dominant / top role while Futanaris tend to take a more submissive / bottom role.

- Generally wholesome, loving sex.

- Fluffy, warm, and fuzzy feelings. Basically, feel-good stories.

- Often, love confessions.

- Acceptance and discovery.

- Explicit sexual content (if that wasn't obvious.)

You can head on to the next chapter!

Chapter 2: My Futanari Wife, Ayase

Summary:

After a long day at work, Acer comes home and gives his wife Ayase a 'helping hand' and attempts to satisfy her masochistic tendencies.

Notes:

UPDATE 6/11/2024:

Minor revisions to improve readability and slightly reduce word count.

Chapter Text

I didn't... expect to arrive home this late.

Acer tiredly walked to the door of his house, dragging his foot one in front of the other. He rested his head on the door for a moment, collecting his resolve. This is much later than I expected. A sigh of exhaustion escaped his lips. His work has always been rough, being the commander of a secret infected-elimination squad (a story for another time).

"I'm home…" he unlocked the door and stepped in, announcing to no one but himself. If he came home earlier, a beloved someone would be greeting him right about now…

"Welcome home, Acer," a gentle and sweet voice greeted him. "Tough day at work?"

What do you know! Someone was greeting him right about now.

"Ayase?" Acer rubbed his eyes, thinking he was imagining things. "Hey… didn't I tell you I would be coming late from work?"

"I know," she returned a sweet smile. "I was making dinner."

Ayase, my beloved wife.

"Oh, you made dinner…" Acer folded his arms in deep thought. Something sure smells good… but damn, I'm really sleepy. Keeping my eyes open feels like a chore.

Attentive as she always is, Ayase caressed his cheek, rubbing her thumb just below his eyelid. "Before you ask, no. I'm not letting you sleep until you have dinner first," she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. "You need to eat better, Acer."

"Ayase…" he wrapped his arms around her waist. Guess I'm not escaping this one. He was grateful to have such a loving wife… though his current sleepiness appeared to be overpowering her love and concern.

"Please take care of yourself better, Acer," she rested her forehead on his own. "I know how much you value your work, but don't neglect taking care of your health."

"I know, I know…" he buried his face into the crook of her neck. "You're totally right, Ayase. I just… need some time to get used to… things."

"I'll believe it when I see it, darling." She purred into his ear, sending him some tingly vibrations up his spine.

Acer tightened his hug around her, simply desiring her warmth and embrace. Her presence alone could heal his mind and soul. I might fall asleep here if I'm not too careful. Though, he didn't need to be careful. There was… something preventing him from falling asleep. He could feel something painfully hard and erect pressing against his trousers.

And it wasn't coming from him.

"Oh, dear. Looks like someone is getting excited," Acer whispered seductively into his wife's ear.

"Ah, w-wait, it's not what you think!" Ayase panicked, her face flushing a crimson red. She gently pressed her palms against his chest and nudged him away. "This is just–… ahn?!"

Sliding his hand down, he stroked the impressive tent she was pitching through her purple nightgown. It stretched out her undergarment to the fullest. He wrapped his fingers around it, giving it a gentle tug. She couldn't hold herself back from moaning at his gentle touches.

"D-Darling!" Before lust could cloud her vision, she smacked his hands away and turned around. Her erection immediately felt lonely from his touch. "I'm going to prepare dinner! It should be ready soon!" Before she could walk away, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, pulling her back to him.

"Are you sure…" Whispering into her ear, he once again moved his hands down to feel her bulge. "You'll be able to concentrate with this? Shouldn't you take care of this first?"

"Acer, don't…" Though she voiced displeasure, her body reacted strongly to his touch, craving his warmth. "Please…"

"Your body's awfully honest, you know?" He circled the tip of her erection with his thumb. Soon, he could feel it growing wet, presumably stained by her precum.

"Ooooh…~" She tried to complain, but what escaped her lips was a pleasurable moan. Reacting to his touch, her bulge was swelling, growing even harder.

"You like that, don't you?" Using his free hand, he intertwined his fingers with her own as he stroked her erection with his other, brushing the underside of her tent. "Especially when I do this…"

"Guh…!" Moaning even more, her body began squirming uncomfortably under his touch. Her lips, her ears, her breasts, even her erection… she needed them to be touched, to be explored thoroughly by her husband. He turned her on more and more. Although, she wasn't planning on admitting that yet; she still had to prepare dinner!

However, Acer only focused his attention on caring for her erection. He didn't touch her anywhere else not because he wanted to tease her. He was… simply tired. And dense.

Soon, Ayase could feel something hot rising through her core. A familiar sensation. Her husband's hands and gentle yet firm motions around her shaft were slowly pushing her near the edge. She couldn't deny it any longer, her body was begging for release now.

"A-Acer, please stop…! I'm going to…" she arched her head back to his chest and involuntarily bucked her hips forward, thrusting into his hand. His warmth, his hands, his voice, his breath on her neck… her mind was slowly spiraling away from pleasure. I'm going to…!

"Oh, okay," he pulled his hand away and unwrapped his arms, leaving a cold, lonely sensation around her body… and her erection.

"Wha…?" She turned around, wondering why he stopped. She was so close to finishing, too! The rising feeling in her cock began to die down, leaving her quite frustrated. "Why did you…?"

"You asked me to stop," he replied nonchalantly. "So I did."

"…" She did say that; she had to admit. But… It's not like he had to listen to her.

Acer gave a playful smirk as he leaned into her neck, breathing softly against her bare skin. "Or did you want me to continue?" He flicked her tent up and down with his finger, sending her a pleasurable jolt, but not pleasurable enough to send her over the edge. "You'll make a mess of your pretty dress, though. Not that I mind…"

"… Humph!" She shook her head to clear her lewd thoughts, then turned around and marched towards the kitchen, ignoring her rock-hard erection. "I'm going to prepare dinner!"

"… Haha, okay." He chuckled lightly at his wife. It's always fun to tease her…

Ayase stopped at the sink. She turned on the faucet and let the water splash across her face. She needed to clear her mind, though it didn't help that her erection was still lively and raring to go. Of course, her husband was completely at fault.

I can't help it.

His presence, his natural scent, his gentle touch—it easily flipped her switch on. Her mind pondered if she should just… rub one out right now. It frustrated her to no end her darling husband sent her near the edge; she needed that release.

No, you mustn't give in to your urges, Ayase! She splashed more water across her face. As tempting as it was to satisfy her release by herself, it would be much, much better if it was her husband who got her off. With that in mind, she tried to keep herself in check and resumed making dinner.

Acer removed his jacket and hung it over the chair. He unbuttoned his black shirt, then tossed them in the laundry basket. Some breathing room, at last. I think this bruise isn't obvious, hopefully…?

As Ayase turned around to set the table, her eyes were blessed with the sight of her husband in a white vest, revealing his toned, well-built upper body and muscular arms. It served to heighten her already high arousal, her cock twitching at the delectable sight.

Contain yourself, Ayase! She shook her head. I mustn't be having these thoughts about my husband now…

"Can I help with making dinner?" He asked, unaware of the effect he was having on his wife.

"N-No, no! It's fine!" She waved her hand. "I'll be fine on my own."

"I see…" he nodded reluctantly. He took a change of clothes she had already prepared for him and went into the bathroom. "Let me know if you need any help."

Ayase simply smiled in response. After he disappeared into the bathroom, she heaved out a heavy sigh and dropped down on the chair. Her gaze fell on her erection which began to calm down.

I can't keep myself sane around him.

It was several years ago when Acer and Ayase met for the first time at the job he was working at the time. Ayase had grown infatuated with him, though she tried not to get herself involved in any relationships due to her being a futanari. But Acer… she sensed something different about him. She felt she could confide in him. He was always extremely gentle and open-minded towards her.

So, she confided in him, and Acer… was shocked by the revelation of her penis. But he didn't treat her any differently. To him, she was always the same person he came to know and love. He genuinely loved every single part of her.

She never imagined he would accept her confession of love… and even get engaged with her.

It feels just like yesterday …

"Whew, nothing beats a great bath." Acer stepped out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist down to his legs. His toned, fresh, upper body was completely bare for her to see…

SLAP!

Ayase slapped herself on both cheeks, trying to clear her mind of lewd thoughts. How did he take a bath so quickly, anyway?! Why is he so hot?!

Luckily for her, Acer quickly put on a new change of clothes: a loose-fitting long-sleeved black shirt and black pants.

"Ayase, I think the soup might be burning…" he motioned to the intensely boiling pot, its lid trembling from the pressure.

"Oh!" she quickly walked to the stove and turned it off. She removed the lid off the pot, letting the scent travel through the air. It smells wonderful!

"Here, let me help set–…"

"No, no." She dragged him to the dining table and made him sit down. "Leave everything to me, darling."

"I-If you say so," he replied, taken aback by her enthusiasm.

Ayase prepared two bowls for her and her husband. She filled the bowls with soup, meatballs, handmade noodles, and an assortment of light vegetables.

"That smells lovely, Ayase." He remarked, resting his chin on his hand which was plopped upright on the table. This might be enough to stave off my sleepiness…

She brought the bowls to the table, placing one in front of him. She also brought two glasses and filled them with water.

"Whew, a warm meal after a cold bath…" he took a whiff of the aroma. "God, it smells great."

She tucked her chair in. "Well, dig in!"

"Oh, I will," he took a spoonful of the soup, blowing it first before taking a taste. "Mhmm…"

Ayase watched him with bated breath, hoping he enjoyed the taste.

"It's terrific as always!" He grinned and gave her a wink. "My humble cheers to the chef."

"A bit too much praise but I'm glad…" she let out a breath she didn't even know she was holding. She soon joined him in having the soup.

The two shared a tender moment of dinner over warm soup. It was moments like this that Ayase cherished in her heart. Waiting for her husband at home, making dinner for him, and getting to enjoy a meal together… it was all she wanted from her married life. And maybe more…

Eventually, the couple finished their dinner.

"Whew, I'm full," he patted his stomach a few times. "Ayase, you overdid yourself. I can barely move…"

"I'm happy to hear that!" She smiled at his compliment, standing up and stacking the plates together.

He attempted to stand from the chair. "Wait, wait… at least let me do the dis-…"

"I told you. Leave everything to me." With a beaming face, she brought the dishes to the sink to wash them.

"… O-Okay," he sat back down. This meal got me feeling heavy. He had to admit, he probably wouldn't be able to carry the dishes. I hope Ayase isn't pushing herself… he gazed at her, noticing how she was happily humming to herself.

What did I do to get such a wonderful wife…? He expressed his thanks to the Gods silently. Sure, some people might have been freaked out to know she was a futanari. But to him? It's the best of both worlds, baby!

He reclined his back to the chair, almost letting drowsiness take over him. Willing resolve into his legs, he managed to stand up and lean against the table. Hell, I am way too exhausted…

"Darling, are you feeling okay?" She went to his side, supporting him by his arm.

"Just a little tired…" he whispered, trying not to lean on his wife. "Do you mind if I hit the bed now?"

"Please, go to bed," she nodded. "You look like you could pass out at any moment."

"Haha, I suppose you're right…" He chuckled softly.

Ayase helped him to their bedroom and Acer immediately plopped down on the bed without a care in the world. Sweet ol' bed… he groaned in satisfaction.

Ayase turned off the table lamp, clouding the room in faint darkness. Afterward, she crawled into bed with him.

"You're more exhausted than I thought, Acer."

"For once, I feel the same way about my exhaustion." Acer turned his head the other way to look at his wife. "Sometimes, work gets to me and I have to chew more than I should … but it's a fulfilling life."

"I see," she softly smiled, gazing into his aquamarine eyes and caressing his black hair. "Please… don't push yourself too much."

"I know, Ayase," he smiled back, intertwining his fingers with her hand. "After all, I have a lovely wife waiting for me at home. I can't afford to let myself be too absorbed in my work."

"Acer…" these little moments made her truly happy. There was a point in the past when she doubted him. Where she thought he was forcing himself to love her. To love a futanari. She was happy to be proved wrong, to know Acer loved her with all his heart.

"… I'll see you in the morning," he sighed, closing his eyes while kissing her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. "Good night, Ayase."

"… Good night, Acer."

After that exchange, she stared at the ceiling; her eyes couldn't fall asleep yet. She craned her neck and gazed forward, and of course… it wasn't calming down.

There was still a noticeable, now smaller tent appearing through her nightgown. Currently half-erect, so maybe it would die down on its own. Of course, she was tempted to pleasure herself. That was the plan. Except… she was hoping she could ask her husband's assistance. Was I too wishful in my thinking…?

What were you thinking, Ayase? He's exhausted, of course he wouldn't be getting in the mood.

It had been roughly a week since they engaged in their last nightly activities. Due to the nature of his work, Acer would come home, skip dinner, go to bed directly, and prepare for the next day. It was a very unhealthy cycle, one Ayase wished to break him out of for two reasons. The first reason being it was detrimental to his health, that much was obvious to both of them. The second reason was so she could spend more time with him…

… and she was feeling very, very, very pent up.

Still, the way he teased her, the way he caressed her … it felt amazing. If it wasn't for the way he touched her and got her aroused, maybe these thoughts wouldn't be flooding her head right now.

I'll just… try to sleep. She shut her eyes, but immediately opened them as a certain warmth tugged below her core.

"You're still turned on from before, aren't you?" Acer asked with a playful grin spread across his face. He gave her bulge gentle rubs.

"A-Acer?!" Ayase gasped. "Why aren't you…"

"I can't go to sleep yet, knowing I have a duty as a husband to fulfill," he raised his body. "To relieve my wife of her urges."

"W-Wait, no! You don't have to–ahn!" She tried to stop him but let out a moan as he wrapped his fingers around her cock.

"Your body is terrible at lying to me," he leaned into his face, breathing against her sensitive ear. "You're getting bigger. You're enjoying this."

"N-No, I'm… guh?!" She let out another moan as he rubbed her glans in circular motions. Her erection grew bigger and harder at his gentle yet firm touches. She may try to deny it, but her body won't.

Using his palm, he rubbed the head of her shaft. Precum oozed out through the tip, staining her undergarment and her nightgown.

"Oooh… S-Stop~" she began bucking her hips forward, desiring more of his touch. The familiar heat began building at the base of her cock, working its way up. She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to muffle her moans of pleasure. I'm already going to…!

Immediately, he gripped her cock tightly, not stimulating her any further, holding her at the edge of no return.

"W-Wha?!" She let out a whine. She thrusted her hips forward, trying to bring herself through the edge. "A-Acer, why did you…"

"Because you told me to. Again." He smirked. "Unless…"

"Muuu…" She averted her gaze, her face dyed a crimson red even under the night. She knew Acer was teasing her. She knew Acer was purposely doing this. And God, it turned her on.

"I think I feel myself falling asleep…" Acer closed an eye and leaned away. "Oh well, I–…"

Ayase gripped the collar of his shirt in desperation. "Please."

"Mhmm…?" he raised an eyebrow expectantly. "Please what?"

"Don't stop…" She panted, feeling all the blood rushing down between her legs.

"Of course," he scooped her up in his arms, taking her by surprise. "Anything for my dear wife."

He shifted into a sitting position, resting his back against the headboard. He sat Ayase on his lap, between his legs, with her back laying against his chest.

"A-Acer…"

"I can please you better this way," he whispered into her ear, sending her tingly waves of pleasure through her spine. Wrapping his arms around her from behind, he lifted her nightgown to reveal her soaked and bulging frilly panties.

"Ohhh…" Ayase covered her face in embarrassment.

"What a cute pair," he slowly shifted her panties down, intending to tease her every second. Her raging boner bounced out, flapping against her stomach. "My, my..." he hummed into her neck. "Aren't you a lively one?"

He gently wrapped his fingers around her bare cock, causing her to arch her back at the sudden touch.

"Oh, God…!" she moaned.

"Now," he commanded in a husky voice. "Tell me exactly what you want me to do."

"H-Huh…?" she took a moment to calm her breathing and excitement, but his commanding voice only pushed her arousal further.

"Anything," he whispered, resting his head on her shoulder. "I'll do anything you want."

"Ooooh…!" she moaned in delight. He wasn't even stroking her, yet his words were already sending her waves of pleasure. She was completely powerless at her husband's advances. He knew how to make her feel good.

"Please… stroke my cock," she wrapped her arm over his head, keeping him between her face and her arm. "Make me… feel good."

"As you wish." Acer began moving his hand up and down her cock, causing her mind and body to go fuzzy.

Using her free hand, she grabbed his other hand and guided it under her nightgown to her ample breast. "T-Touch me here too…"

After stripping her bra, Acer began kneading her soft breast, giving it a few gentle squeezes, letting a lusty moan through her lips.

"Getting hard here too, aren't you?" Feeling her hardening pink tip, he rolled it around between his index finger and thumb.

"U-Use my…. mguh… mouth, too." She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, inviting his own.

Acer leaned in to kiss her, curling their tongues together. She violently forced her tongue into his mouth, desiring to explore all of him. She swirled her tongue around, overwhelming his own, needing to taste even more of him.

The assaulting sensations of getting her breast fondled, her cock stroked, and her tongue tasted drove her mind mad with lust. With desire. With need.

Acer had to pull his face away to catch a breather. He wasn't an intense kisser like his lover was.

"Talk dirty to me, darling," she moaned into his neck. "Make me your bi–…"

"H-Hold on just a second. You know I'm not good with that kind of stuff." Acer himself wasn't very fond of degrading play, didn't like calling his wife such words. He wasn't a sadist, though he was surprised to find out his wife had masochistic tendencies.

The first time they played this out, it didn't sit right with him. But hey, she's enjoying it, so I guess it's okay…? Though it was humorous the first few attempts (in his opinion), his wife seemed to dig it. Later on, Ayase advised him on what… colorful choice of words he could use for her.

And he wasn't particularly excited, in all honesty.

"Please, Acer…" She nibbled on his neck, taking him by surprise. Her desires of lust had taken over her mind of reasoning. "You said you'd do anything…"

I did say that… Acer hummed to himself. I already regret that. Me and my big mouth. Well, for his wife's pleasure, he would do anything. At least to keep his word.

"A-Ah, sure…" Acer cleared his throat, trying to get in the mood. Here goes nothing. If my wife desires it, then she shall receive it. "W-Who does your cock belong to?"

"This slut's cock belongs to you, Acer." She moaned, bucking her hips forward.

His eyes widened in surprise. She's already getting into it, huh?

"K-Know your place, b-bitch." He growled into her ear, trying to sound intimidating. I feel like a fool here.

"Oh… A-Acer!" She bit her lip, the pleasure intensifying throughout her body.

"Don't call me by my name, you useless..." I can't say it. Acer carefully squeezed her breast, enough to make her feel pain, but not enough to hurt her. "Who should you address me as?"

"Y-Yes… Acer!" She began panting heavily, precum streaming down her cock.

"Are you deaf, you… s-slut?" Why did I agree to this? Acer squeezed her cock this time, feeling its blood pumping through it. "Do not… address me by my name."

"Y-Yes…!" Her body began trembling with ecstasy. Her cock swelled up in response, being assaulted by pleasurable sensations.

"Look at you…" He moved his hand from his cock down to her wet, dripping, pussy. He inserted two fingers through her pink pussy folds without warning, causing her to nearly slam her head back against him. "You're practically dripping."

"Ooooh….!" She stuck her tongue out in pure pleasure, unable to think straight. Her cock twitched violently as he rubbed his fingers into her pussy folds.

Acer removed his fingers, coated in her translucent juices. He gently shoved it into her mouth, making her taste herself. "Taste it."

Ayase swirled her tongue around her fingers, vigorously lapping up her lewd juices. He pulled his fingers, slightly unnerved she just did that. He continued stroking her raging erection.

"A-Acer… I'm going to…!" Her cock was surging with an explosive sensation.

"W-Worthless bitch." The hell am I saying… he tried to growl into her ear with threatening intent. "All you can do is think with your cock, huh?"

"I'm shoorrih…!" She stuck her tongue out, panting like a bitch in heat. Her butt burrowed onto his lap.

"Guh...?!" Her ass…! He slapped her cock lightly, which only served to strengthen her lust. "This is a worthless cock you own."

"Yesh…!" She began slurring her words as if drunk on pleasure. She grinded her butt against the growing hardening bulge in his pants. "My cock is worthleshhh…!"

D-Damn, I wasn't supposed to get this turned on! He groaned in pleasure. I'm not a sadist, I swear!

"Ooooh…!" Driven mad with pleasure, Ayase continued grinding against his bulge.

"Know your place, you… w-whore!" Seriously, why am I still doing this? Acer intensified the stroking of her raging cock.

"Guhhhh…!" She could feel herself reaching the edge of no return. Being Acer's cock-slut, his whore, his bitch… that was her dark fantasy she so desired. To be used as he saw fit.

Just the thought of it caused her cock to swell even further.

"… Cum for me." Acer breathed into her ear, using her precum to lube up her entire cock.

And that was all it took to send her over the edge.

"AAAAAAHNN!" Arching her body upwards and gritting her teeth, Ayase threw her head back and bucked her hips forward violently as she reached her explosive orgasm of a week's worth. Translucent liquids squirted out through her pussy folds, followed by thick, white liquid spurting out of her cock, only to be stopped by Acer's hand before it could make a bigger mess on the bed. A hot sensation immediately coated his hand. The sensation of her cum.

But she kept on going.

Her eyes rolling back and tears of pleasure traveling down her cheeks, she held on to Acer for dear life as her violent orgasm continued. Curling her toes inward, she kept shooting load after load of her white cum, completely enveloping her husband's hand in her juices.

Holy hell, that's a serious ejaculation! His eyes widened in surprise.

After the last of her white liquids were shot out, her body dropped down onto his lap. She was panting heavily, completely lost in the high. Acer noticed how her ample chest rose and fell with every breath she took. Placing his other hand on her head, he began caressing her to calm her down.

That's… impressive. He thought, raising his liquid-coated hand. She went all out. He could only remain silent and watch in admiration… or something along those lines. Acer nuzzled his head onto her own. "You… uh, doing alright?"

Ayase sighed in relief and softly smiled. "That… was amazing, darling." She planted a soft kiss on his cheek.

"… A powerful display, that's for sure," he chuckled, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. "I didn't mean all those things I said… you know that, right?"

"You're always so worried about that…" she giggled, placing her hands on his. "It's fine. You really turned me on."

"I'm… glad to hear that," he let out a faint sigh. "I'm not doing that again, though."

"What?" She puffed her cheeks out. "Why not? I really enjoyed it! You could have been rougher with me!"

"Why would I be rougher–… well, I didn't enjoy it as much," he grumbled, narrowing his eyes at her. "I just don't like saying those things to you, y'know…?"

"You say that but…" her hand traveled down to the noticeable bulge in his pants. "Your body is telling me a different story."

"… Touché."

Chapter 3: My Futanari Wife, Pandora

Summary:

What happens when you put together a wife with a serious breeding kink and a husband who's taking on a certain internet challenge ?

Pandora's box shall be unleashed. Of the very lewd kind.

Notes:

UPDATE 6/12/2024:

Minor revisions to grammar and slightly improving readability.

Chapter Text

Finally home after a long day of work …!

Pandora tiredly stepped into her house. She got off work early since it was the day before the weekends, and that meant she was going to fully enjoy her free time. Mnnnguh, time to relax and enjoy the weekend…

As she walked to the living room, a pleasant aroma traveled through the air and tingled her nostrils. Something smells really good… chocolate? She quietly peeked into the kitchen.

"Do you think mom will love this, dad?"

"Oh, I bet she will, baby. Your mom will be thrilled."

Pandora blinked in surprise. They appeared to be baking a cake for her. Am I… seeing something I'm not supposed to? Judging from the way they were talking, it looked like it was meant to be a surprise for her.

"Ah, dad… I ruined the frosting!"

"Oh, that's fine! Let's re-do it together."

Ah… Pandora's heart swelled up with an indescribable amount of joy, seeing her husband and son bake a cake for her. A cake for me… what's the occasion? She wanted to run up to them and wrap them in a tight embrace. Ngh, hold yourself back, Pandora! After a long day, she'd especially love to have her husband's attention. Maybe she should pretend to not notice them?

"All right, I think it's done!"

"Let's hide it, dad! Before mom comes home!"

Guh…! Pandora had to cover her mouth from giggling. They're just so adorable. She walked back to the door and cleared her throat. Let's start over!

"I'm home!" she exaggerated her shout, her voice loud enough to reach the kitchen. Sounds of rustling and hurried whispers left the kitchen.

"Mom's here!"

"Don't worry, I'll keep her distracted."

Little did they know, Pandora could fully hear their whispers. Distract me, eh? I'd like to see that…

"H-Hey, Pandora!" her husband popped her head through the kitchen door. "You're home earlier than I thought!"

"Work finished early today," she folded her arms. "We were told to take the day off and rest."

"Oh, how nice!" he smiled, still standing in place.

Pandora spread her arms wide, motioning for him to come over. "Can I have a welcome home hug?"

"Of course," he stepped out of the kitchen and walked to her. He wrapped his arms around his wife, pulling her into a gentle embrace. "Welcome home, Pandora."

"I'm home, Valtyle…" she curled her arms around his back, snuggling her head into his chest. His warmth enveloped her entire being, one that she found comfort and safety in.

"You've been working hard this past week," he stroked the back of her head affectionately. "You haven't been getting enough sleep, have you?"

"Yeah… I can't manage my sleeping schedule well," she nuzzled against him. "Been getting bags under my eyes…"

"You've been pushing yourself lately," he planted a little kiss on her forehead. "Please rest, dear… don't cast aside your health."

"I know, I know," she tightened her arms around him, enjoying the moment. "I'll make sure to use the weekend to unwind."

"You better," he smiled softly. "I want you to stay in bed and watch your favorite TV shows."

"I won't be able to look after Nanashi," she sighed. "I can't ask you to look after him all the time…"

"Have you forgotten, dear?" he chuckled. "Nanashi will be having a sleepover during the weekends."

"Oh, right…" she let out an awkward laugh. He was quite excited about it. "Didn't realize it was today…"

Nanashi will be having a sleepover. That would mean me and Valtyle have the entire house to ourselves. That thought reinvigorated her entire body, blowing away all of her exhaustion.

"His friend will come over soon to pick him up," he continued. "You can rest easy."

"… That does sound lovely," she nodded. "But I was thinking of something else…"

"Oh, yeah?" he asked, to which she slid her hands dangerously close to his pants. "P-Pandora?!"

"I was thinking we could… spend time together," she breathed against his bare neck, taking in his fresh scent. "It's been a while since we've gotten… intimate."

"Pandora… not he-mnngh?!"

She sealed his lips with a kiss, muffling his voice. Her hand moved further to palm over his crotch.

"Since we have the entire weekend to ourselves…" she licked her lips seductively. "I would love to be spoiled by you, Valtyle…"

"T-Take it easy…" he gently pushed her hand away. "W-We shouldn't…"

"We can make out a little here…" Getting aroused, she pressed her hips against him, pushing him against a table.

Valtyle could feel an intense hardness pressing against his thighs. A sensation he was all too familiar with. I can feel her through the skirt…!

"You can say no, baby," she purred into his ear, sensually tracing a finger around his chest. "Though your body's awfully honest," she could feel his hardness pressing against her stomach, further exciting her.

"Mnngh…" his voice got caught in his throat. Right now, if he were to say no… she'd probably move into the kitchen, which was the last thing he needed. I have a duty to my son!

And Pandora was well aware of that. She knew he wouldn't be able to say no because he had to keep her 'distracted'. For some reason, these past few weeks, Valtyle had been… rejecting her sexual advances, which left her frustrated for his attention. Out of spite, she also chose not to pleasure herself… which she had come to regret.

"Tell me, Valtyle…" she curled her arms around his head. "Why haven't you been giving me attention lately?"

"W-Whatever do you mean, Pandora?" he chuckled nervously. "I would never–…"

"You know what I mean," she buried her head in the crook of his neck. "You've barely touched me when we're in the bedroom. You sleep like a dead log every time."

"W-What are you talking about?" he avoided her gaze. "I've just been enjoying sleep recently, that's all."

"Just like the way you're avoiding my eyes, you're also avoiding all my advances," her hand slipped under his shirt, feeling his muscular flesh. "Why is that?"

"T-That's not… mnngh?!"

Pandora could feel his rock-hard erection through his pants pressing against her growing bulge. Just being able to feel his erection was enough to make her cock and pussy gush out with desires. Precum and pussy juices stained her skirt. She was feeling really pent up.

"Fuck, I only teased you a bit and you're already this hard for me?" she licked her lips, rubbing her thighs together. "You're not planning on denying your body what it wants, are you?"

"Pandora, please…!" he groaned, trying to ignore his animalistic desires to take her then and there.

"Oh, we're fucking right here." She began fumbling with the buttons on her shirt, trying to remove it, her mind already lost to arousal. She had been denied intimacy with her husband for weeks. Pandora was hardly in the right state of mind.

"Just hold on!" Valtyle grabbed her wrists before the situation could escalate further.

"No, I will not hold on!" she cried out. "Unless you can provide me with an explanation why you've been distant with me the past few weeks, I will not–"

DING DONG!

"Ah." The couple froze, their heads turning to the door.

"It must be Nanashi's friend!" Valtyle subtly distanced himself away from his wife. Saved by the bell! "C-Could you get the door? I'll get Nanashi ready ASAP!"

Valtyle went to Nanashi's room to get him ready while Pandora was left standing there alone in the kitchen with her clothes in a messy state.

Oh, I'll take what's mine in the bedroom, dearest husband of mine… Having calmed down, Pandora adjusted her clothing to a more appropriate state. She tied her jacket around her skirt to conceal her… arousal. She walked to the door and opened it. I wonder who it is.

"Hello, Miss Pandora!" a cheerful voice greeted.

"Hello there, Acer! It's good to see you!" Pandora crouched down to the little boy. "Are you looking for Nanashi?"

"Yeah!" Acer nodded. "We'll be having a sleepover at my house!"

"That's lovely!" she smiled sweetly. "Nanashi is still getting ready. Please come inside!"

"It's okay!" he shook his head. "I can wait here!"

"Acer!" Their son Nanashi popped his head through the door. "You're here!"

"Of course!" Acer grinned. "We can't forget about our sleepover!"

"Wait, I'll be ready in a minute!" Nanashi rushed back to his room.

"Thank you so much for spending time with our son, Acer." Pandora smiled warmly.

"Hehe, it's nothing, Miss Pandora!" Acer scratched the back of his head. "Nanashi's my best friend!"

Many months ago, Nanashi enrolled in elementary school. He was an awfully quiet person, so he didn't interact much with his environment. His classmate, Acer, found him rather interesting for some reason, and wanted to befriend him. Nanashi found him annoying, but over time, he warmed up to Acer and his antics. Over the months, they've grown to be quite close.

"Sorry for the wait, Acer!" Nanashi stood in the doorway with his belongings. A backpack and a handbag containing all his essentials, such as toys, of course.

"Do you have your phone with you, Nanashi?" Valtyle asked, zipping up his bags.

"I got it here!" Nanashi whipped his minimalistic phone out of his pocket.

"If you need to call us, you know what to do." He patted his son's head, ruffling his hair.

"Make sure you behave yourself in front of your friend's parents, okay?" Pandora wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug.

"Okay, okay, mom! Stop hugging me!" Nanashi struggled out of her bear hug. He stepped outside and walked to Acer.

"Have a lovely sleepover, you two!" Pandora and Valtyle waved at them with warm smiles.

"Bye, mom! Bye, dad!" Nanashi waved back as he and Acer walked away, disappearing into the neighborhood.

"… I'm glad Nanashi's made a friend," Pandora sighed, leaning against the door. "I've been worried about how he's been doing in school."

"He tells me a lot about Acer," Valtyle patted her shoulder. "He's a good kid. He's slowly breaking out of his own shell."

"I see…" she nodded her head timidly. "I've been so busy with work I barely have time to spend with him."

"Nanashi has so many stories to tell you, don't worry," he gently pulled his wife into the house and closed the door. "Right now, you have the weekends to rest."

"… Sounds lovely." she snuggled into her husband's embrace. Due to her work, Pandora hasn't been able to spend much time with her family. She was grateful to have such a patient and understanding husband and son. Better make full use of my weekend…

"Can we cuddle in bed, darling?" Pandora asked, nuzzling their cheeks together. "I just want to stay in bed and rest for today... with you by my side."

"… Of course," Valtyle hesitated for a moment. "Sounds lovely."

"I'll take a bath first," she giggled. "I need to get out of these clothes first."

"Go ahead," he smiled, pulling his arms away. "I'll finish my business in the kitchen."

Valtyle left for the kitchen. Pandora took a towel and went to the bathroom.

Her plan for the weekend was to rest in bed and cuddle with her husband. It was a good time to relieve a lot of her stress and get some much-needed attention from her darling. A wonderful and relaxing plan, right?

Wrong. That was not her plan at all.

After finishing her bath, Pandora walked to their bedroom, only wearing a towel that was wrapped around her body.

What shall I wear today …?

Pandora sorted through the clothes in her wardrobe. Ah, this is perfect! She snatched a white sweater and stood in front of the mirror.

She dropped her towel to the floor and quickly put on just the sweater. The hem reached just above her thighs. It was loose enough that it hugged her body and accentuated her various curves, especially her breasts. Valtyle will love this!

Wild fantasies rushed through her mind, the things Valtyle would do to her. Her body grew aroused at the thought, causing a tent to pitch on her sweater.

Ah, I'm already getting excited… Pandora clapped her cheeks multiple times to clear her mind. Next, is the lights!

She grabbed the remote and configured the settings so the lights in the room become a warm, orange hue. Lookin' good! Next is the bed!

She dashed to the bed and switched out some of the pillows with ones that had romantic designs. Each of the pillows had a YES plastered on both sides. Not a single NO was in sight.

He can't miss my hints!

"Done with your bath, Pandora?" Valtyle opened the door and entered the room.

"V-Valtyle!" Pandora spun in place, surprised. He's already here?! She was hoping to create a more romantic atmosphere before he arrived!

"Fancy lighting you've set up," he chuckled as he sat on the bed. The sweet scent of her hair traveled by his nostrils. Strawberries…

Pandora quickly dived under the blanket. "Oh, you know… I figured I could make our cuddling time… romantic."

"I like the sound of that," he gave a bright smile. A smile that caused her heart to skip a beat.

"Aren't you going to get in with me?" Pandora held the blanket up in an inviting manner.

Valtyle got under the blanket and laid down beside her. She snuggled towards him and rested her head in the crook of his shoulder.

"There, there…" he caressed her hair lovingly. She's been working hard… dark bags were visible under her eyes.

Pandora placed her hand over his chest, feeling his heart thump against it. A rhythm soothing to her senses. I could fall asleep if I'm not careful… being with him was so warm and comfy.

"I wonder if Nanashi likes Acer…"

"Mhmm?" Pandora raised her head to him. "Of course he does. They're best friends."

"Oh, I was just wondering," he put his arm behind his head. "It's just… Nanashi talks so fondly of him, and he's his only friend."

"You're wondering if Nanashi likes likes Acer?"

"Yeah, basically," he nodded. "From what he's told me, he doesn't engage well with the girls in his class."

"Mhmm, I guess we'll find out later, darling," she giggled. "It's a bit too soon to assume until he tells us, don't you think?"

"Haha, you might be right about that."

"But if that is the case," she stroked her chin in deep thought, "I don't think Acer would like like him."

"Why do you say that?"

"Call it a woman's intuition," she softly head-butted his cheek.

"Haha, is that so?" he nuzzled their foreheads together.

"Mhmm…" Pandora let out a yawn, snuggling closer to her husband.

"Sleep the day away, baby," he whispered, planting a soft kiss on her forehead. "I'll be right beside you till you wake up."

Pandora loved the sound of falling asleep and waking up in his arms. Tempting. She'd love nothing more than to be spoiled by him like this… except this was not how she wanted to be spoiled.

There was a pressing matter she had to attend to.

"Valtyle, I need to ask you something."

"What is–…"

Speaking of pressing matters, something was indeed pressing against his thigh. Something painfully hard and pulsing.

"P-Pandora, are you not wearing any–…"

"You would love for me to sleep the day away, wouldn't you?" she palmed the bulge in his pants. "Hoping I'd forget about confronting you."

Uh oh. Valtyle chuckled awkwardly. "No, no… of course n–"

"You haven't been honest with me," she quickly straddled him, locking him in place. "Unlike your body…"

"W-What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean," Pandora traced a finger from his neck down to his pants. "You're quite hard… and you're not going to ask me to take care of it?"

"I-I couldn't possibly bother you with this…" he scratched his cheek.

"I'm in the mood," she motioned to the growing bulge on her sweater. "So it's not a bother at all."

"Mhmm."

"Don't mhmm me!" She grabbed his collar, frustrated. "I'm horny! You're horny! What's the next logical step that two people, who are very much in love with each other, do?"

"… Sleep?" he averted his eyes. Sleep the horny away…?

"No, we fuck!" she huffed, lifting her sweater. "So let's–…"

"No, no!" he quickly grabbed her wrists. "Please keep your sweater on!"

"Why?!" she gazed into his eyes.

"B-Because…" he averted his eyes, unsure of the answer.

He's clearly avoiding me! Pandora couldn't fathom any reason for the way he'd been acting these past few weeks. It'd always end with her dropping the matter and going on with her business. He would push away her advances and he wouldn't even lay a finger on her. In all their years of being together, he had never acted this way.

Unless he …

"Am I… not attractive to you anymore?" she asked, tears welling in her eyes. "Is that what this is about?"

"H-Huh?!" his eyes widened at her question.

"You don't even want to touch me… to look at me," her hands trembled with fear.

"No, that's not–…"

"Are you… not able to accept me as a futanari?" she forced the question out of her throat, a question that has always dreaded her mind. "Do you find me repulsive?"

"…" he raised himself.

"I'm sorry…" a few tears escaped her eyes, streaming down her cheek. Insecurities settled into her heart. "I'm so sorry. I don't know why I'm–…"

"Don't be sorry," he wrapped his arms around her delicate frame, pulling her into his embrace. "You have nothing to apologize for."

"Valtyle…"

"I love you, Pandora." He whispered, stroking the back of her hair. "I wouldn't even think of marrying you and having kids if I didn't want to spend the rest of my life with you."

"Mhmm…" she wrapped his arms around his back, desiring his warmth and reassurance.

"Please don't ever feel bad about who you are, darling…" he brushed her hair over her ear. "I love all of you, okay?"

"Then why…?" she rubbed some of her tears away. "Why aren't you…"

"I'm sorry I made you feel that way," he caressed her cheek. "You're not wrong. I may have been… distant with you these past few weeks."

Pandora's eyes widened in surprise. He's… admitting it? She didn't expect him to agree with her. So he really was keeping his distance…

"If I were more honest with myself and gave in to my desires, I would absolutely pin you down to the bed for the entire day and…" his voice trailed off, blushing. W-What am I saying…?

"O-Oh…" She blinked. Pin me down for the entire day… that thought traveled straight to between her legs and made her throb.

"But I'm… trying to hold myself back."

"Why…?" she cupped his cheek. "Is… something wrong?"

"No, nothing's wrong," he shook his head. "It's just, uh… a really dumb reason."

"Tell me."

"W-Well…" Valtyle sighed, contemplating to himself. "… Promise me you won't be mad?"

"It depends on your reason…?" Pandora blinked. What kind of reason is this? Why would I be mad?

"Fair enough," he took a deep breath. "Pandora, do you know what month it is now?"

"It's November," she said dryly. "What about it?"

"Right, that's the reason."

"… Because it's November?"

"Uhuh."

Pandora tilted her head at a curious angle. What's our relationship have to do with November? A month? Am I missing something?

"I don't… understand, Valtyle."

"Er…" he scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Okay, so…"

Pandora noticed he appeared… nervous, as if he was hesitant to tell her. I hope it's nothing too bad… was it a personal thing? Was November a special month for him?

"There is this… interesting internet challenge I've recently learnt about," he organized the words in his mind. "It's called No Nut November."

"No Nut… November?"

"Yeah," he nodded. "It's a challenge that involves… abstaining from masturbation and orgasms in November."

"Huh…"

"So, uh… I thought I'd join in the trend for fun and see whether I can last the entire month without… you know."

"You've been avoiding all my advances and not touching me because of… a trend?"

"… Yes."

"…" Pandora's eyes widened to impossible standards, flabbergasted. All this time… she expected something serious was going on with him, but this? This?!

"Maybe we could make a compromise," he smiled wryly. "I could help you relieve–"

"What the fuck, Valtyle?!" Pandora pushed him down onto his back. "You've been acting this way towards me all because of a stupid challenge you read on the internet?!"

"B-Basically…." He gulped. I should have told her sooner, huh?

"Do you know how sexually frustrated I am right now?!" she gripped his collar. "Not being able to feel your touch, not being able to feel your lips on mine, not being able to feel you deep inside me…"

"L-Listen, Pandora…" he held her wrists. "I'm sexually frustrated myself but–…"

"Just because of some dumb internet challenge…!" she pouted, crossing her arms. "You'd neglect your wife's sexual needs because of that?!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he raised his palms at his sides. "Let me make it up to you. I'll do anything."

"Then whip that dick out right now."

"… except that."

"You said anything!"

"I'm halfway through the month, Pandora," he tried to reason on very thin ice that might as well be nonexistent. "It's, uh… a bit of a waste if I fail the challenge right now."

"Still on with the challenge?!" Pandora pressed her palm against his rock-hard bulge. "I'm taking what's mine."

"W-Wait, wait, please!" Valtyle cried out. "Anything but–"

In an instant, Pandora tied both his hands to the headboard using multiple ribbons.

"Eh?!" he looked at his hands. When did she tie my hands?! I only blinked once! He attempted to break free of the ties, but he couldn't even budge an inch to save his life.

"Valtyle…" Pandora leaned into his neck, licking his supple flesh. "Oh, it's been too long..."

"P-Pandora, please!"

"I don't care about your stupid challenge," her hands crawled down to his bulge. "I'll make you fail it."

She pulled down his pants, letting his underwear into her view. She teased the tip of his clothed cock. His cock immediately oozed precum, staining her finger.

"Wow, you're already leaking precum…" she licked her lips. "And I haven't even touched you down there yet…"

"Stop, Pandora…!" he groaned, pleasure already surging through his body. Abstaining from his sexual urges for weeks heightened his sensitivity to ridiculous levels. "I'm already going to…!"

"So soon?" She breathed into his ear, tickling his senses. "Then let it all out for me," she palmed his bulge, rubbing her hand up and down.

"P-Pandora!" Already reaching his orgasm, Valtyle shifted his hips away, but she dragged him back to her.

"Oh, you don't want to cum?" she circled the tip of his bulge with a finger, keeping him on the edge.

"Mnngh…" he remained silent, unsure if her question deserved a reply. I'm in dangerous territory now…

"Fine," she pouted. "I won't make you cum."

"… Really?" his eyes widened in surprise. That's very suspicious…

"Since you don't want to cum that badly…" she pulled her sweater over her bulge, revealing her lively erection, dripping with precum. "I'll have you help me instead."

"O-Oh…" he blinked. That's not so bad… "Would you like me to–mmngh?!"

Pandora pressed her cock against his arousal. He could feel her hardening against him.

"H-Hey, Pandora…" he groaned. Just the little rubs were enough to push him towards the edge.

"…" she ignored him and continued rubbing her cock over his, pouting while she did so.

"If you keep this up, I'll…!" he drew in a sharp breath as he nearly reached his climax. I thought she wasn't going to make me–…

"Heh." Pandora stopped rubbing their cocks together.

"Mnngh…?" he exhaled deeply, slowly moving away from the edge. She… stopped?

Pandora pressed her cock against his bulge once more, grinding her hips into his.

"Hnngh…!" Valtyle bit his lip to restrain his moans. The friction against her rough, thick flesh pushed him towards the edge again. I'm going to…!

"Hmmm…" Pandora stopped moving, positioning her hips directly above his bulge.

"H-Hey, Pandora…" he sighed, his cock leaving the edge once more. More precum leaked into his boxers. "What are you–hahn?!"

Holding his knees as support, Pandora grinded her pussy lips against his boxers, her arousal gushing onto his bulge. "Mnngh, this feels good…"

"Oh, god…!" he drew his head back from the sloppy sensation of her pussy overwhelming his erection. His cock throbbed against her wet entrance, needing to break out of its confinements. No, control yourself, Valtyle!

"So hard for me, Valtyle…" she continued grinding her hips, her pussy tracing every inch of his clothed length, staining it with even more lewd juices.

"Mnngh…!" he groaned in pleasure. The way she guided her hips, it was as if she was stroking his bulge with her pussy. Wet pleasures building in his cock, it took practically no time for him to reach the edge again. Mnggh, going to…!

"Hmph." And she stopped moving again, her pussy soaking his boxers with her hot juices.

"P-Pandora…?" the pleasures in his cock died down once more. Being edged again and again was admittedly frustrating him, his cock aching for release.

"What?" she crossed her arms, pushing her breasts up.

"What are you… doing exactly?" he dared to ask.

"Still haven't figured it out?" Cupping his cheek, she leaned closer to his face while one hand moved to his bulge.

"Mnngh…!" he grunted, trying not to give in to his wife's advances. T-Too close…

"Do you realize how wet your wife's pussy is?" she breathed against his neck as she squeezed his throbbing bulge, bringing him to the edge again. "Do you realize how hard your wife's cock is?"

Along with her soft hand, her words tingled through his cock, making it ooze more precum. Hurghh, so close…!

"Nope." Pandora quickly pulled her hand away, letting his aching bulge free of all pleasures.

"Mnngh… why are you doing this, Pandora?" he groaned in slight frustration.

"Why?" she licked her lips seductively, a sight that made his cock throb. "It's very simple."

Shifting her leg onto him, her plump thigh grazed against his bulge, pushing him to the edge again.

"You didn't want to cum," she traced his chin with a finger, her simple touch igniting his senses. "So I'm not letting you cum. You wouldn't want to fail your challenge, would you?"

Oh no… a horrified expression grew on Valtyle's face as realization hit him like a truck.

"That's right, my dear husband," she kissed his cheek, finding his scared expression a damn turn-on. "I'm going to tease you over and over and over… until you lose your fucking mind."

"H-Hey…" shivers traveled up his spine, but he couldn't tell if it was because of fear or arousal.

Or both.

"Fine, you won't cum." Her fingers crawled down to his stomach, each finger lightly brushing against his skin, teasing his senses. "I won't allow you to cum."

"L-Let's think this calmly, Pandora…!" his wrists struggled to break free out of its ties. Her voice was doing wonders to his senses.

"You had plenty of time to think calmly." A low growl escaped her throat, rumbling through his nerves. "You just used the wrong head to think."

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry."

"Too late to apologize, my darling husband," she stroked his cheek and planted a tender kiss. "I'm going to have lots of fun with you."

Valtyle could do nothing but just stay there. Helpless. He could feel the raw sexual rage radiating from her wife's predatory eyes. And this is when Pandora's box is opened…!

Pandora crawled onto his body, placing her hands on his shoulders. Her hands traced down to his waist, her fingers dancing around his muscular flesh. She dove her lips into his supple neck, nibbling on his delectable skin to mark her territory.

As her hips slid down, her cock grinded against his stomach till his bulge. She kissed his chest and stuck her tongue out, leaving a trail of lewd saliva and sweet kisses, each kiss more passionate than the last.

"Ah, God…" Valtyle groaned. Her touches ignited waves of pleasure after pleasure into his skin, searing into his nerves. His arousal broke through the roof. He wasn't sure if he could even hold himself back from failing.

Sliding further downwards, her face rested on his bulge. She nuzzled into his boxers, feeling his intense erection. Her hands clenched on the hem of his boxers. "Oooh, I've been waiting for this for so long… ~"

"Is it too late to change your mind…?" Valtyle asked though he figured it was a stupid question at this point. I have nothing left to lose now. "I just–mnngh…?!"

"Oh, baby…" Pandora rubbed her cheek against his bulge, its scent tingling through her nostrils, making her mind fuzzy. She pulled his boxers down. His cock bounced into view and slapped her cheek, already dripping with precum.

"Fuck…!" Hearts appeared in her eyes. The scent radiating off him was intoxicating to her senses. All rational thinking shut down. All she could think of was him. "Such a manly scent!"

"Mnnngh…" Her hot and rapid breaths tickled his cock, making it pulse with need. He felt he could already blow his load on her face.

"You're going to deny me this cock which bred my pussy?" Pandora wrapped her slender fingers around his thick cock. His cock twitched within her grip. "Aren't you, you fucking stud?!"

She stuck her tongue out, needing to taste his member, ready to swallow it into her throat. Valtyle craned his neck. Just seeing her velvety tongue and the lewd insides of her mouth forced him to the edge. His cock swelled against her lips.

"Hey, I can't have you cumming in my mouth," Pandora fondled his ball sack, feeling it just nearly bursting with virile seed. "All your sweet baby batter needs to go deep inside me."

"P-Pandora, please…!" Clenching his fists, Valtyle's wrists struggled to break the ties apart. I really can't hold it in for much longer!

"God, when I imagine you ramming your cock deep inside my pussy and breaking my womb, knocking me up…" she quickly straddled him and grinded her pussy against his cock. "Fuck, I can't hold myself back any longer!"

Pandora raised her hips and impaled herself on his cock. His cock speared straight into her cervix. She gritted her teeth as a mind-numbing orgasm rocked her entire being, her body quivering in ecstasy. Her pussy clamped down, squirting its translucent juices all over him. She almost collapsed on him from the pleasures rocking her womb. Her cock almost reached its climax, just dripping with an endless stream of precum.

"Fuuuuuck…!" Pandora moaned her sexual frustrations out. She could finally feel him deep inside her after so long! Her legs were paralyzed with pleasure. She would ride him silly after recovering. Her womb pounded for his cock.

"Mnggh…!" Valtyle's mind almost exploded into white after feeling her lewd flesh swallow him whole to the base. Her pussy always felt amazing, but after three weeks of avoiding her sexual advances, she now felt otherworldly. Hotter and tighter than ever.

"Are you going to cum already, darling?" Licking her lips, she cupped both his cheeks, her womb hungry for his essence. "My–…"

SNAP!

A rush of lightning adrenaline surged around his right arm, allowing him to use inhuman strength. His wrists broke free of the ties with a thunderous snap! He grabbed her shoulders and forced her down to the bed, effectively reversing their positions and taking his cock out. She was below him now.

"V-Valtyle?" Pandora's eyes widened, surprised he broke free and turned their positions around.

"Mnngh…" Valtyle pinned her arms down at her sides. His cock hovered over her dripping pussy, mere inches away from touching.

"So you want to pin me down and fuck me instead?" Pandora smacked her lips at the idea. "You know I love it when you're in charge…"

"God, I can't do this, Pandora." He took a deep breath to calm himself. And yet, seeing her in this lewd, compromising position; hearing her seductive voice... his wall of resistance was slowly crumbling to the ground, piece by piece.

"Still lying to yourself?" Pandora wrapped her legs around his back, pulling him close. "You can't deny what your body needs."

"Mngah…" As his hips met hers, his cock rubbed against her pussy lips. The little rubs shocked his nerves, pushing his animalistic instincts to the surface.

Pandora could see it in his eyes. His willpower to hold himself weakened more and more. She knew he wanted to unleash his sexual frustrations on her. She was more than happy to welcome it.

To be her husband's little cockslut.

I can't… give in to her now! Not like this! His pride wouldn't allow him to fail the challenge but having felt the luscious sensation of her pussy after weeks ate away at his resistance to take her then and there. His cock throbbed, just barely holding on to the edge.

"Hey, babe," Pandora gazed at him with half-lidded eyes. "Do you still remember what I want for the upcoming New Year?"

Valtyle batted his eyelids, loosening his grip on her wrists. That's an odd question to be asking, given the current situation.

"You promised you'd give me a baby girl, didn't you?" She curled her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. "We'd give Nanashi a little sister…"

"I… did promise that, yes," he nodded. Pandora had always wanted two children—a son and a daughter. "Why are you bringing this up now?"

Caressing his cheek, she leaned into his ear and whispered…

"… I'm really fertile right now."

Fertile. The magic word pierced straight through his eardrums, shattering all shackles of resistance holding him back. Right now, right this second, her womb was waiting, pounding, ready for him to claim it.

To breed her.

"Damn it…!" Valtyle grabbed her waist, aligning his hips with hers. "I don't care anymore!"

"D-Darling?" Pandora called out in concern. "What's wro–MNGAANH?!"

Valtyle gave into his primal desires and slammed his cock deep into her pussy, bruising her cervix. Another mind-numbing orgasm ripped through her body as she threw her head back, her tongue hanging out. Her cock sprayed out a tremendous volume of hot cum, pulsating as it shot thick load after load. Her legs trembled intensely as they locked around him, holding on for dear life.

"Oooh, baby…" Pandora ran her hands over his ears. "Are you going to fuck me for real now? Give me what I need?"

Valtyle despised her words, truly. He gave in to the pleasures of her tight pussy. He didn't reach his climax yet, so there was a chance to back out. But he didn't care anymore. He was going to give her a fucking so good she won't be able to walk for a week.

"This is all your fault, you know that?!" Pinning her waist down, he began slamming into her like a piston, his cock thrusting in and out of her pussy, each thrust bruising her cervix harder than the last. I can't hold myself back any longer!

"F-Fuuck, that's right!" She tightened her legs around him and curled her fingers around his neck. "This is…–mnngh…–my fault! You have to punish me!"

He didn't care anymore about the challenge. All he wanted was to unleash his unbridled sexual frustrations. And he'd make his wife accept all of it. He'd use her pussy for his own pleasures.

Valtyle lifted her legs and pushed them back into her head. This allowed him to get on top and bury his cock deeper into her lewdest depths. Her pussy greedily swallowed his cock whole. God, she's hot and tight!

"Yes, darling!" Pandora mewled in pleasure. Every time his cock slammed into her pussy, precum drizzled out of her cock. Despite having orgasmed, her cock throbbed with a lusty vigor, throbbing for her darling husband. "Fuck your little cockslut of a wife! Teach her not to anger her husband!"

Her words were hypnotizing, driving his primal instincts. He pounded into her pussy, their thighs clapping into each other rapidly. His cock swelled, a pleasurable sensation surging through it. Mngah, getting close…!

"Give it to me, darling!" Anticipating his cock's climax, her womb began pounding with impatience, her pussy walls clenching down on his cock. "Let it–…"

PLOP!

Valtyle's cock slipped out of her, rubbing against her pussy lips instead. He restrained himself from finishing inside her.

"V-Valtyle?!" Pandora felt a loss of warmth inside her. Emptiness surged through her womb, making it crave his cock.

"Mngaah…" He sighed, holding back his orgasm. She's enjoying my demise. He wouldn't give her what she needed. At least, not yet. I'm going to cum soon if I'm not careful…

"Do it inside!" She tried to raise her hips, but he had her legs pinned by her head.

"… And why would I do that?" His gaze darkened over her. "I think I'll do it all over your face, instead."

"N-No!" Her eyes shot open. All that sweet baby batter would go to waste! She absolutely hated that!

"God, you have such a sexy face, Pandora…" Valtyle grinded his cock on her pussy, keeping himself at the edge. "I could really cum just by looking at you."

"W-Wait!" she whined, latching her hands onto his wrists. "I don't want it on my face!"

"That's what you get for wanting me to fail, my dear…" he leaned into her face, his pupils diminishing into predatory dots. "You can forget about your new year's present."

"Wait, please!" Anxiousness pooled through her chest. Her pussy throbbed with frustration.

"Mnngh, can't hold back any longer…" He shifted his hips forward, aligning them towards her face.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" She pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes. "Please, I'll do anything!"

"… Anything, huh?" He smacked his lips and cupped her cheek gently. "You'd do anything just to satisfy your selfish desires?"

Valtyle's demeanor took a sudden turn. He wanted to tease her and leave her frustrated, just as she did with him. He'd give her what she needed, but he wanted her to beg for it. And it absolutely turned Pandora on whenever Valtyle took charge. Her cock grew harder and her pussy leaked even more arousal.

"Yes, I'll do anything!" She cried out, too aroused to think straight. "Please, I need you inside me!"

"God, didn't realize I had such a slutty wife." He pulled her up to her knees and turned her around. One hand curled around her shoulder while the other held her waist.

"Oooh…!" Pandora instinctively grinded her ass against his cock, feeling it throbbing between her thick mounds.

"Getting impatient, are we?" Valtyle slipped his cock between her luscious thighs, rubbing below her wetness. "You'll do anything for me, won't you?"

"Mnngh…!" She rubbed her legs together, feeling his intense hardness. More lewd juices streamed down her thighs.

"Answer me." Valtyle wrapped his fingers around her cock and gave it a firm squeeze.

"F-Fuuuck, yes, I will!" She whined, her womb aching for his warmth. "Please, I need your cock inside my pussy!"

"You want it that badly, huh?" He blew hot air into her ear and stroked her cock. "Want me to fill you and knock you up?"

His words traveled straight between her legs, making her needy. She couldn't wait another second. He wouldn't make her wait another second.

"Fuck a baby into me, Valtyle!" She moaned loudly. "Breed m–MNGAAAHN?!"

Valtyle forced his cock deep into her pussy, stretching out her inner walls, sending her into a world of pleasure. Her legs quivered from the pleasures surging through her nerves. She couldn't keep herself up, but he held her steady in place.

He slammed his hips into her ass repeatedly, ravaging her pussy relentlessly. Oh, he hated the fact he would fail the challenge. He was going to channel all his anger into destroying her womb. Pandora only grew hornier. If she pressed his buttons long enough to rile him up, she'd receive her favorite kind of loving.

A loving that involved angry, raw, unprotected, breeding sex.

"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" He felt her cock grow harder, throbbing intensely between his fingers. His hand stroked her cock in rhythm with his pussy-pounding.

Pandora loved absolutely nothing more than being ravaged from behind, being in his control being dominated by him. He was her stud, she was his breeding slut.

"B-Breed me, darling!" Pandora wrapped an arm around his head, her pussy hungry for his seed. "Get me pregnant!"

Valtyle groaned. His body was giving in to his instincts, screaming to breed his wife. And he'd happily oblige. A boiling sensation surged from the base of his cock. It swelled up, reaching the edge of no return. His entire body tensed up, ready to release all his desires.

Her womb could feel the impending climax. Her pussy coiled tightly around his cock, ready to submit to his desires, ready to be fertilized with his virile cum.

His cock smashed against her cervix and unleashed. White hot cum exploded into her insides, filling up her entire womb, claiming her fertility. But he wasn't done yet. He grabbed her hips and locked them down, forcing himself deeper. Virile load after load kept filling her up to the brim. With nowhere else to flow, it overflowed out of her pussy and cascaded down her legs.

"BREEEED ME…! ~" Her eyes rolling back, Pandora wailed in utter ecstasy. Feeling his hot warmth impregnating her pussy sent her into a pleasurable overdrive. Her pulsating cock sprayed a thicker, bigger load than her last orgasm. Dazed by pleasures, she could only see a blinding white. It was too intense. Receiving his desires after three weeks felt like a burst of virile seed breaching her womb. So pleasurable that it felt painful.

The orgasmic high subsiding, her legs trembled and lost the energy to stand. Almost losing consciousness, Pandora fell forward, but not before Valtyle caught her in his arms. Feeling weakness pooled through his legs, he couldn't keep himself up, either. He gently laid her down before dropping beside her.

"Ah, God…" Valtyle slowly pulled himself out, and white juices spilled out of her pussy. I… failed the challenge, didn't I? He thought he could resist his wife's advances, but he was sadly mistaken. In hindsight, Pandora had him wrapped around her dainty little finger. Ah, damn… can't win against my wife.

Pandora was breathing heavily, trying to regain her senses. It took a good few moments to calm down from the ridiculous orgasmic high.

"Pandora…" He turned to her and brushed her hair over her face. "How are you feeling…?"

"… That was amazing, darling," Pandora whispered, holding his hand, which was on her cheek. "I can still feel you inside me."

"I see…" his face flushed deeply, having realized what he had done to his wife. "I'm, uh… sorry."

"Sorry?" she raised her brows. "What's wrong, darling?"

"I… may have gone overboard," he avoided her gaze, tenderly stroking her cheek. "I said some… mean things in the heat of the moment."

"That's okay, Valtyle," she smiled, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. "I love it when you're mad at me. I find that really hot."

He blinked. "That doesn't sound healthy." A concerned smile adorned his lips.

"Of course, that's not what I meant," she giggled. "It's only when you're making me feel good."

"… Right," he figured that was the case. I'll… try to hold myself back next time.

"I feel… complete now," Pandora rubbed her stomach, feeling his warmth inside her. "Do you think we'll get a daughter this time?"

"… I sure hope so," he chuckled. The reality of his actions was beginning to set in. He didn't expect to fail his challenge by potentially getting his wife pregnant.

"If we don't, that simply means my darling husband just has to keep satisfying his wife's baby fever again.." she planted a kiss on his cheek.

Oh, dear. Being a futanari, Pandora had a ridiculously high sex drive. These sexy moments took a lot out of him. She could go for multiple rounds, nearly every day. Her sex drive only rose higher during her pregnancy. And Valtyle certainly had to keep his pregnant wife satisfied. Guess I'll have to train my stamina again.

"Oh, and Pandora?" He pushed himself up and leaned on his side. "I'm sorry… about pushing you away these past three weeks whenever you wanted to get… intimate."

"… I felt neglected," she pouted.

"That is my fault. I should have… communicated to you about this," he scratched his cheek. "But I guess you wouldn't have allowed me, eh?"

"Of course!" She puffed her cheeks out. "I can't go a day without your attention and feeling you close to me. Besides, it's a dumb internet challenge. Stupid, I may add, Preposterous, I shall say."

"You're exaggerating," he cracked a smile.

"That's what you signed up for when you married me." Pandora giggled. She inched closer to him and cupped his cheek.

"Oh, I know that all too well," Valtyle smiled. He found his wife so endearing. Since their marriage, there hasn't been a single, uneventful day. After their son was born, it filled his life with many more joyful moments. A fulfilling life with my family.

"By the way…" Pandora tilted her head. "What do you want me to do?"

"Hmmm?"

"I did say I'd do anything for you," she added. "I'm not going to forget my words."

Right, she did say that. He stroked his chin. That slipped my mind. I thought that was just in the heat of the moment. His mind pondered it for a moment. Well, considering it's the weekend…

"Why don't we relax during the weekends?" He asked. "Take things easy for two days."

"Aren't we already going to do that?" Pandora asked back, a bit confused.

"Well, I mean…" he smiled wryly. "Let's… keep our hands to ourselves, shall we?"

She pushed herself up into a sitting position. "… Are you suggesting that–…"

"L-Look, we do it nearly every day!" He quickly added. "We should take a break from that, y'know?"

"Hmmm." Pandora crossed her arms. "Okay."

"Ah, I figured you'd say no to–… huh?"

"I also feel… we might be doing it too often." Pandora blushed, looking to the side.

Valtyle blinked in surprise. So, she's self-aware. He expected she'd be heavily against it, considering her clingy nature and sex drive.

"All right," he stood away from the bed. "Want to join the bath with me?"

"You know I'd love that." Pandora grinned, getting off the bed. The moment she stood up, her legs quivered. "O-Oh…"

"You okay?" Valtyle held her arm.

"I might not be able to walk properly for a while because of you," she gave a seductive smile.

"Sorry," he chuckled.

And so, the married couple washed themselves up and cleaned the bedroom.

A brand, new morning. Valtyle was in the kitchen making some tea. He brought the cup to his lips. Mhmm, it smells really good…

Today, he planned to kick back and relax. Normally, he'd be in the backyard spending time with Nanashi. I hope he's having fun with Acer. He was starting to feel somewhat homesick for his son. Ah well, he needs the time with his beloved friend.

And then, there was his lovely wife. On the days he wakes up early, Pandora would usually drag him back to the bedroom for some loving. Luckily, she wouldn't do anything to him for the weekend, so that gave him peace of mind. She's probably still sleeping.

Unsuspectingly, two slender hands wrapped around his chest, hugging him close. Valtyle looked over his shoulder.

"Hey, Pandora," he smiled, caressing her hand. "Good morning."

"Valtyle, darling…" She nuzzled into his back, desiring his warmth. "Morning."

"How are you feeling?" He took a sip of his tea.

"I'm horny."

"… I see."

"Can we have a quick make-out session?"

"… No."

"Please?"

"No."

"Pretty please?"

"Didn't we just agree to relax during the weekends?"

"I'm sorry," she softly headbutted him. "I thought I could bear it for two days. It sounded so easy in my mind."

"I figured as much."

"So… can we?"

Valtyle sighed, ruffling his hair. He turned around and cupped her cheek. The things I do for my adorable wife.

"… You're lucky I'm helplessly in love with you."

Chapter 4: My Futanari Inhuman, Violette

Summary:

For years, Nanashi had always hunted monsters by himself… until Violette joined the squad. Odd feelings appear in his chest whenever she's around. Feelings he never understood.

Fortunately, Violette is more than willing to help him understand.

Notes:

UPDATE 6/13/2024:

Minor revisions to improve grammar and readability.

Shortened ending.

--

VARYING DESCRIPTIONS OF ACTION BLOOD, VIOLENCE, AND GORE.

Simply a disclaimer for readers who may be sensitive to that :D

Chapter Text

SLASH!

That's seven down.

Nanashi swung the blade attached to his mutated right arm, whipping the blood of his victim away.

BOOM!

Two people were blown away, landing right in front of his feet. Nanashi stomped their heads flat into the ground, finishing them off, splattering their fresh blood all over the concrete floor.

"That should be the last of them." A man in dark attire with a long black coat walked to him, recharging his energy gloves.

"Acer," Nanashi turned his head to him.

"Their pack leader is nearby," Acer scanned his nearby surroundings, his eyes drifting to every space. "Can you sense them, Nanashi?"

Nanashi activated his internal thermal sensors and attempted to detect any noticeable changes in temperature. "Yeah. We're not alone."

"Let's take them out quickly," he began walking forward, with Nanashi following behind.

"Acer," he held his shoulder. "Are you sure you should be in the front lines? I can hunt them alone."

"Just getting in my daily practice," he cracked his knuckles. "It's been a while since we've taken a mission together, partner."

"So, this is personal?" Nanashi scoffed.

"Maybe it is," he winked, then took on a more serious tone. "There's a reason I didn't send Hunter's squad."

"Is that why you've only chosen the both of us to go?"

"Exactly," he nodded. "I… can't risk their lives, not when we're dealing with an enemy of this scale."

"What a considerate commander you are..." Nanashi sighed, shaking his head. "You're willing to risk your li–…!"

SLASH!

"Gah?!" A tentacle pierced through Acer's right shoulder, spilling blood everywhere. It then swung him against a concrete wall, slamming his body on impact.

A surprise attack…! Nanashi instantly sliced the tentacle latching on to Acer. His gaze shifted to the perpetrator hiding in a broken building. Target locked. He pointed his mutated arm at the attacker and extended his own deadly lightning-infused tentacles towards it, thrusting through the building and eviscerating the attacker into a splatter of blood and guts.

"Hnghh… damn!" Wincing in pain, Acer gripped onto his bleeding shoulder. "Mnngh!"

"Acer," Nanashi dashed towards him and crouched down. He helped him to lay his back on the wall.

"Mnnnguh…!" Gritting his teeth, he grunted from the pain searing through his body. Despite his pain, he sensed another enemy was nearby, right behind his partner. "LOOK OUT!"

SLASH!

Another enemy tentacle rose out of Nanashi's vision and pierced through his heart.

"…" Nanashi turned around towards his attacker, unfazed that his heart was beating out of his chest. He extended his tentacle arm and mutilated the second attacker into bits and guts instantly. Afterward, he simply picked his heart back up from the ground and put it back in his chest, then engaged his regenerative abilities.

Nanashi rushed to Acer's side. Surprisingly (or not to Nanashi), Acer regained his balance by himself. Being the commander of a hybrid-hunting squad, his body had gone through so much trauma.

"Acer, put your arm around me."

"I'll be fine," he waved him off, clutching his shoulder. "I've been through worse. Besides, they've got us right where they want us."

"…!" Nanashi's thermal senses tingled with danger. He quickly scanned the area around him and heard a few growls.

Almost instantly, three tentacles holding spears charged at Nanashi. He quickly raised his mutated arm and blocked their attacks, locking them on him. "Acer!"

"I'm on it!" Acer leveraged himself over his shoulders. He ran on the tentacles, dashing towards the attackers. Charging his right energy glove, he slammed down on the ground, generating a powerful shockwave and blowing the attackers away.

SLASH!

Another tentacle stabbed through Nanashi's abdomen from the side and another tentacle latched itself onto his mutated arm, preventing him from using it and letting a third tentacle slice his mutated arm off from behind.

Nanashi nearly stumbled forward. They're quite coordinated.

"Nanashi!" Acer charged towards him but was stopped by a tentacle erupting through the ground, shaking the earth.

What a situation. The situation looked dire for both of them. Guess I'll have to get my hands dirtier than they already are…

SLAM!

Tentacle spikes crawled across the ground, taking out all the attackers in one fell swoop and protecting the duo.

"Spikes…" Nanashi inspected the new tentacles which were the color of violet. I know who that is…

"Captain! Commander!"

"Violette." Nanashi turned to the voice, seeing a woman dash towards them. "Nice save."

Violette, a member of his squadron. What stood out the most was her 'right arm'. It resembled a dark, bloody spike that she could control at will. Tentacles coiled around her spike arm.

"Captain!" she stopped in front of him and noticed his injured arm… or the lack of it. "What happened?!"

"We walked into their trap," he answered, regenerating his mutated arm slowly. "You took them out. Good work."

"Don't good work me!" she huffed. "You got yourself injured, Captain!"

"I can regenerate."

"That's no excuse to let yourself get hurt!" she glanced at Acer. "You even look worse than Commander, and he's human!"

"You saved us big time, Violette," Acer patted her shoulder to calm her down. "You two can talk this out later. We're done with the mission."

"Commander!" she called him out in frustration. "You can't let Captain get away with this!"

"Truth be told, Violette…" he stopped in place, looking at her over his shoulder. "Nanashi could take them out all by himself. Without your or my help."

"Commander…" Her brows furrowed. He may be right but…

"Let's head back to HQ," Acer smiled at them as he collected blood samples from their dead enemies. "We'll sort this out later."

"… Yes, Commander," she bowed her head.

Nanashi walked to her side and patted her shoulder. "Come on."

On the way back to the headquarters …

The mission was successfully completed. The team was on the way back to the headquarters in their automatic truck underneath the moonless night.

"How are you feeling, Captain?"

"I'm fine, Violette." Nanashi sighed, being asked the same question for the tenth time or so. He was regenerating his flesh wounds and restoring his right arm to human form.

"Is it regenerating well?" Violette inspected his right arm. "I can supply my blood if you need it."

"Violette, I'm fine…" he groaned. "Why are you persistent, anyway?"

"I'm just… worried, Captain."

"Worried, huh…" he shifted his gaze to his partner. "If there's somebody you should be worried about, it's him."

Violette turned to Acer, who was busy bandaging his wounds.

"It… could be worse," Acer sighed. After caring for his wounds, he slowly put on his vest, careful not to put pressure on his shoulder. "Guh…"

"You're… amazing, Commander," she said with awe. "Captain told me you've been through Hell quite often."

"That is a bit of an exaggeration," he chuckled lightly. "But it's true I've gone through many experiences… many of which are far worse than this mission."

"You shouldn't involve yourself that much, Acer," Nanashi replied. "You're putting yourself under too much harm."

"Then so be it, Nanashi," Acer cast his gaze to the side. "It's my responsibility as the Commander to engage in these missions. I know what I signed up for."

"You're only human," Nanashi's voice grew strained. "There's only so much you can withstand."

"… Don't worry about it," Acer crossed his arms. "I know what I'm–"

"What will Ayase think?" Nanashi glared at him, standing up from his seat. "Does she know what you've been going through? Have you ever told her what you've been doing?"

"A-Ah…" Acer's eyes widened. He stared down at his feet, his fists trembling with uncertainty. Ayase… he never considered her in the matter.

"There'll come a day when I'm carrying your lifeless body, and I don't know if I can look her in the eyes and–…"

"Captain, please calm down!" Violette hugged him from behind, afraid the situation would escalate.

Violette… her warmth pooled through his body, one he found strangely… comforting.

"…" Nanashi exhaled deeply, returning to his seat.

"Commander, if I may share my thoughts…" Violette smiled softly. "I think Captain is… just expressing his concern in his own way. You're his best friend. He cares about you a lot."

"… Heh." Acer smiled weakly. "Thanks, Nanashi."

"… Mhmm." Nanashi hummed in response.

The rest of the way back home continued in silence like the night.

The group got down from the truck and walked towards the entrance of their headquarters.

"Ugh…" Acer clutched his shoulder.

"Acer," Nanashi pulled Acer's arm around his shoulders. "Let's head to the infirmary and patch you up."

"Not a bad idea."

Nanashi handed a key to Violette. "You can head home first, Violette. I'll catch up with you later."

"Yes, Captain," she took the key in her hand.

After parting ways with her, they entered the headquarters and walked to the infirmary. Nanashi helped Acer to sit down on the operation table.

"I'm quite lucky this isn't an infection…" Acer sorted through several syringes and pills and grabbed a select few.

"You need to change how you approach your missions," Nanashi sighed, taking new bandages from a supply box. "These recent INValids… they've been evolving. Becoming more intelligent."

INValids—the creatures or supernatural beings Acer and Nanashi were hunting. These INValids happen to be unfortunate humans with parasites planted inside them, taking over their minds and using them as a host. These hosts can mutate their bodies beyond human comprehension, allowing them to grow unnatural appendages like tentacles.

Nanashi and Violette were what they call INHumans. They're similar to INValids, only that they still retained full control of their mind and body, as well as the ability to harness the parasitic powers at will.

"You got that right," Acer cleaned off his wounds with a soft towel, then injected a healing drug into his bloodstream through his arm. "I'll need to think up a different strategy."

Nanashi gently wrapped the bandages around his wounds. "Acer…"

"Hmmm?"

"I think Ayase deserves to know," he tightened the bandage. "What you're going through."

"…" Acer averted his gaze. As far as Ayase was concerned, she only knew he was some mundane chief of security. The stories he told her were always ambiguous. He never gave her the reality… because it scared him.

"You're a powerful commander, Acer. I've seen what you're capable of," he patted his shoulder. "But even you aren't safe from death."

Acer let out a deep sigh, pondering his feelings. He told himself he'd wait for the right time. But when is the right time? I can't keep running away from this, running from her.

"Take some time to think about it," Nanashi squeezed his shoulder. "Ultimately, the decision is yours."

"… I'll think about it, Nanashi," Acer stood up and rubbed his arm. "Thank you."

"Mhmm…" Nanashi hummed in approval.

"So, enough about me," he smirked. "How are things going between you and Violette?"

"Your tone implies you're not asking how she is as a member…"

"Haha, does it now?" Acer raised an eyebrow. "As a commander and your best friend, I can't help but be curious about your relationship. You used to take on these missions solo for a long time."

Nanashi had been hunting INValids by himself for nearly three years before Violette and her sister joined the secret organization. Having her certainly brought a dent to his lonely life.

"She's… a capable teammate," Nanashi answered, casting his eyes away.

"That's good to hear," he smiled. "But you know what I meant."

"I don't know how to answer that, Acer."

"Hmmm…" Acer stroked his chin, then got off the operation table. "Well, don't worry about it too much."

"Can you walk fine?"

"Yeah, yeah, I'll be fine," he glanced at his gauntlet's clock. "We should head back soon. I'm sure Violette's waiting for you."

The duo shortly left the infirmary and exited the headquarters. They walked to the parking area where Acer's motorcycle was located.

"You sure you don't need me to accompany you?"

"It's all right, really," Acer waved his concern off. His eyes scanned his partner's bloodied attire. "Not a good idea if Ayase sees the state of your… clothes."

Nanashi bowed his head, checking the bloodstains on his jacket and shirt. I didn't notice.

"You sure she won't notice your injury?" Nanashi asked.

"As long as I keep my clothes on," Acer revved up the motorcycle.

"Ayase's smarter than she looks," Nanashi crossed his arms. "Don't you think she has some suspicions? Of what you're going through?"

"… I don't know," Acer put on his helmet and closed the visor. "If she doesn't confront me about it, then I won't say anything about it."

"I see," Nanashi nodded. "I trust you know best."

"… Yeah," Acer raised his fist towards him. "See you tomorrow, partner."

"Mhmm." Nanashi gently returned his fist bump. Acer rode off into the main road, disappearing in the distance. Nanashi remained in place until his thermal sensors couldn't detect Acer within his reach. Stay safe, partner.

My turn to head home.

After reaching home, Nanashi let out a long and deep sigh. It's been quite the day… I need to change my clothes first.

Moving through the hallways, he walked past a lit room and heard mechanical sounds coming from within. Curiosity getting the best of him, he peeked through the little gap in the door.

A girl, only in her underwear, was operating a computer on the farthest side of the room. An aggressive frown adorned her face, with sounds of frustration leaving her lips.

Violette … is she calibrating herself?

Nanashi slowly stepped away from the room, returning to his original intention–his room. He stared at his right arm, his eyes tracing the faintly visible veins lining up his hand. It's been a while since I've undergone calibration.

He quickly stripped out of all his clothes except his pants, tossed them in the laundry basket, and dropped his serrated blade on the floor. He then stood in front of a full-body mirror. His eyes scanned the entire body in the reflection. Injuries, cuts, lacerations, blood marks—all visible on his bare body. My regeneration is not optimal, huh?

He went straight to the Calibration Room where Violette was. Nanashi pushed the door open, the sound of metal scraping against the floor. It wasn't the obvious sound that alerted his presence to Violette, but rather the fact she also had heightened senses.

"Captain?" Violette turned around. Her eyes widened, seeing the injuries scattered across his skin.

"Don't mind me," he waved. "I'm here to do some calibration as well."

"Your body…" she walked to him, worries evident in every footstep. "What happened to you?"

"Must have been the last several battles," he shrugged.

"You need to take care of yourself better…" she gently placed a hand on his chest. "You worry me a lot, you know that?"

At the mere touch of her slender fingers, his body heat rose indefinitely, igniting certain feelings in his heart. Feelings he didn't understand.

"Worrying's all you ever do," he cast his eyes away.

"That's my job," she gave a soft smile. Her fingers traveled across his battered skin, carefully avoiding his wounds. "You've always been looking out for me, Evelyn, and Staricor. Someone has to look out for you."

"… Mhmm."

Her violet eyes traced the multiple scars prominent on his right arm. Each scar had its own painful story to tell. Stories she vividly remembers in her heart. Her fingers brushed against the biggest scar on his arm with such a careful tenderness.

"So… is touching me part of your calibration?"

"… Ah," Violette pulled her hand away and chuckled awkwardly. A blush crept on her cheeks. "Sorry, you can calibrate yourself first."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, please go ahead," she stepped away and let him use the calibration machine.

"If you say so." Nanashi stood in front of the machine. He grabbed the cuff and strapped it around his right arm. After configuring several settings, the machine started and the cuff gradually tightened around his skin, taking in data of his blood and condition. Numbers began generating on the monitor in front of him. He flexed his right arm, letting the veins bulge out of his skin.

After the scanning, the monitor outputted various results. Two, in particular, caught Nanashi's attention.

"Blood Supply: LOW."

"Regenerative Tissues: LOW."

"Hmmm…" Nanashi released the cuff from his arm. He grabbed a blood syringe of a medium dose.

"Would you like my help?" Violette asked.

"It's fine." He injected the syringe into his right arm, letting the specialized blood infuse into his bloodstream.

Being INHumans, Nanashi and Violette had blood whose properties differed from human blood. They'd need regular injections of new blood to keep their blood circulation optimal. This was also done to supply energy to the parasites residing in them. Blood was a vital resource.

After disposing of the syringe, Nanashi flexed his right arm, feeling the blood coursing through his veins. Almost immediately, his wounds began closing up, fading into his skin. For the more serious injuries, small and faint scars were left in their places. A good sign his regeneration was returning to optimal levels.

"How do you feel?" Violette asked, her eyes focusing on his new scars.

"Good," Nanashi rubbed his hand from his chest down to his abs. "Your turn."

Nanashi stepped away from the machine. I'll leave Violette to it. After a single step forward, he felt someone tug on his arm. Of course, there was only one person that could be.

"Captain…"

"Hmmm?" He turned his head to her.

"May I… perform a full-body calibration?" She asked, a faint blush glowing on her cheeks.

"Yes," he nodded, a little confused. "You don't have to ask for my permission."

"I would like to…. uhm," she bowed her head, staring at her feet, "ask you to perform my calibration."

"Can't you do it by yourself now?" He cocked his head at a curious angle. He noticed the red creeping up to her ears.

"I could," she scratched her cheek. "But I… would prefer if you handled it. It makes me feel… safer! Yeah, safer!"

"I see," he faced her. For my friend. "Okay."

"I'll… need to take my underwear off first, won't I?" she asked timidly.

"Yes, that would make it easier for me."

"R-Right, uhm…" she fidgeted nervously in place. "I'll get to it."

"Should I turn around?"

"No, no, it's fine!" She frantically waved her hands. "You're going to see me naked, anyway."

Violette drew her hands behind her back and unhooked her bra. Her bra fell to the floor, revealing her breasts for his eyes to see. I'm getting conscious all of a sudden…

She then drew her hands to her panties, slipping her thumbs under the hem of the fabric. Her panties slid down slowly to her knees, revealing her penis.

Yes, her penis.

A flaccid penis, though that was bound to change very soon.

Violette glanced at Nanashi from the corner of her eyes as she kicked the panties off her feet. What was going through his mind? What did he think of her when he saw this side of her? She raised her head and…

Nanashi simply remained unfazed, arms folded, his crimson eyes devoid of emotion. Figures. He has no reaction. Violette sighed. It's not like she didn't expect this. After all, Nanashi discovered a long time ago she had both sexes before she even told him, thanks to his inhuman senses. Well, it saves me the trouble of telling him, I guess. And it didn't faze him in the slightest, as if he already knew what it was.

"Remind me what was it called again?" Nanashi stroked his chin, remembering when Violette revealed her identity to him. "A futanari?"

"Y-Yes," she nodded, a bit flustered to be asked such a question directly. "That's right."

Violette was what they called a futanari: a girl with both sexes. Though her female sex wasn't very obvious, her penis hanging down, coupled with her ball sack, concealed them from view.

"Let's run a basic calibration first." Nanashi attached the cuff to her right arm.

"Yes, Captain," she chirped.

Captain. It's always how she referred to him ever since she joined under his command. In their first encounter, she always used his name. Was it a sign of respect? A formality? Or did she enjoy calling him Captain?

"… Violette," he started the calibration process, and the cuff began taking in data.

"Yes?"

"Why do you call me Captain?"

"… Because you're the captain of this squad?"

"Neither Evelyn nor Staricor call me Captain outside of the missions," he replied. "So why do you?"

"Oh, that's what you meant," she rubbed the side of her neck. "Is it… an issue?"

"You've called me by name before," he raised a brow. "Why the change?"

"Ahm…" she averted her gaze. "No particular reason."

"I see," he stroked his chin in deep thought. "Should I call you Subordinate?"

"What? No!" she huffed, throwing her fists down. Knowing Nanashi, he meant it seriously. "You better call me by my name!"

"… I see," he tapped his fingers on the machine. Numbers were generated on the monitor.

"It's just… a little embarrassing," she twirled her fingers around her side ponytail.

"Embarrassing?" he scratched his head. "Violette, you didn't have any problems uttering my name when you had me by the throat."

"We were enemies back then!" She retorted. "We're… friends now."

Nanashi noticed her face twitched when the word friends left her lips. Not exactly of the good kind. I don't understand what our relationship has to do with what she calls me.

The basic calibration finished with an audible beep, and the results were displayed on the monitor.

"Blood Supply: STABLE."

"Regenerative Tissues: STABLE."

"Stable…" Violette frowned, locking her hands to her hips.

"Not bad," Nanashi gently removed the cuff from her arms. "A full-body calibration may not be necessary."

"C-Could we still go through with it?" she pleaded, tugging on his arm. "Please?"

"… If you'd like." He put on a special glove on his right arm which would allow him to personally calibrate Violette. Is this necessary? If it was a request from his friend, he supposed it was fine.

Nanashi held her hand and brought her to the center of the room. The room was empty and white, resembling a box. Acer had it renovated for him and the other INHumans.

"I'll start from your face," Nanashi raised his hand.

"… Okay," Violette took a deep breath.

"Tell me to stop if it hurts anywhere."

With his right hand, Nanashi gently cupped her cheek, his thumb stroking her fair skin. The glove lighted up, activating as it came in contact with her skin.

His touch was gentle, soothing to her senses. Gestures that she dearly adored about him. Her cheeks heated to high temperatures which he picked up on.

"High temperatures…" he muttered. What's causing that? I'm not sensing anything abnormal.

"D-Don't worry about it."

"Mhmm…" his hand traveled down to her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. Nothing wrong here…

Violette gazed into his crimson yet caring eyes. Eyes that were often devoid of emotion. If there was emotion, it would always be filled with killing intent. Over time, she's gotten better at reading the most subtle changes in his facial expressions.

"You're really kind, Captain."

"Me… kind?" Nanashi rested his palm on where her heart would be. "Most wouldn't associate me with kindness. And you're the last person I expected to hear that from."

"You're not giving yourself enough credit," she smiled. "Commander would wholeheartedly agree with me."

"Maybe." He focused his ears, hearing the pulses of her heart thumping against her chest. No issues here.

"Evelyn thinks you're kind and reliable," she winked. "I know you value her opinion a lot."

"Maybe I do." Nanashi slid his fingers down to her navel, his touch sending pleasurable jolts up her spine.

"Mnnguh…" She bit her lower lip in response.

"… Is something wrong?" his eyes darted to her face, concerned.

"N-No, no, I'm fine!" she shook her head. Don't make weird noises, Violette!

"I see." He latched his hand to her right arm, tracing it down to her hand. His fingers followed the faintly visible veins running along her forearm. Stable blood flow and control…

The way he ran his fingers across her hand was strangely erotic in her eyes. To add to that, he wasn't wearing a shirt, so her eyes could drink in the sight of his lean body. Not to mention his firm arms.

Nanashi met their palms, intertwining their fingers together in a handhold. Everything seems in order here…

Violette instinctively gave his hand a squeeze. His hand was much firmer, much bigger than her own, and yet they perfectly fit together.

"Can you initiate your transformation?" He asked.

Violette obliged, channeling blood flow into her arm. Blood marks crawled from her right eye down to the tip of her fingers. Nanashi did the same, focusing his blood flow to match hers. Through their hands, his blood cells fused with some of hers and streamed back into his veins.

Although Nanashi was simply doing a checkup, Violette found this moment intimate, being able to hold hands with him. It just… felt nice to her. They didn't share these moments during their missions. Or at all.

"All good," Nanashi let go of her hand, much to her disappointment. "I'll move down now."

"Y-Yes," she nodded and took a deep breath.

Nanashi dropped to one knee, his hand gently latching onto the curve of her waist. His hand traced down the plump curves of her thighs.

He can see all of me, can't he…? Violette drew her chin back. The way his fingers touched her ignited her senses. It shouldn't feel this good.

Nanashi rubbed his thumb over her thigh. No issues here. Her sexes were quite conspicuous, but his eyes didn't pay attention to them for even a single second. It didn't interest him.

"Mnngh…" a weak moan slipped through her lips. She bit her finger quickly to restrain her voice. Arousal pooled through her nerves. As an INHuman, she can manipulate her blood flow. But being a futanari, that meant the blood would flow somewhere else out of her control…

And where does blood flow when a futanari gets aroused?

"… Hmmm?" Nanashi's senses flared up. Her blood flow… it's rapidly changing. His pupils diminished, trying to understand the sudden change in her blood circulation. And her heat levels are rising. He tapped his fingers on her thigh.

"Oh…" Violette covered her flustered face, heat surging below her lower core. I'm done for. She knew Nanashi sensed changes in her blood flow and heat levels. The next question is: does he know why? Can he see why?

It would be pretty hard to miss.

"… Huh?" Nanashi's eyes slowly drifted between her legs. Something was awfully different. In place of a flaccid, hanging penis was now…

… a throbbing cock, blood immensely pumping through it, standing at attention.

He can see it! Steam comically blew out of Violette's crimson ears, fluffing her side ponytail. She peeked through her fingers to look at his reaction. Will he think I'm a pervert?!

"… Would you please not have an erection while I'm calibrating you?" Nanashi sighed deeply. "I can't get an accurate reading on your heat levels and blood flow."

"Wha-…!" Violette's mouth went agape at the ridiculous question leaving his lips. Out of all the things he could say…! "I can't help it!"

"Why can't you help it?"

"When you touch me like that, of course I can't help but get turned on!"

"You're turned on?"

"O-Oh, er…" she clawed away at her heavily blushing face, wrecking her mind for an explanation. "I-I mean, this is… a natural phenomenon, you know? I'm not saying I'm turned on because of you! Or because of how good your hand feels! I'm not… implying that at all."

"I… see." He crossed his arms. Turned on because of me? At least now, he knew what caused the sudden change in her blood flow and heat levels. An erection sure can be an inconvenience, in more ways than one.

"S-So, uh…" she pinched her cheeks. "Could you… continue with the calibration?"

"No."

"… Eh?"

"Not as you are now. It's no good," Nanashi shook his head, his gaze darkening. "I need to bring you to a calm state."

"H-Huh?" Her eyes widened. "A c-calm state?"

"I'll relieve you of your erection."

"… No, no, no!" She frantically waved her hands around, though her cock happily pulsed with approval. "That won't be necessary!"

"I can't continue the calibration like this."

"T-Then let me handle it by myself!" she exclaimed. "I can–mnggah?!"

Nanashi wrapped his fingers around her cock without warning. An intense delightful sensation shot through her cock, ricocheting up to her mind. Her cock throbbed intensely within his grip, forcing more blood to pump through it, making it grow harder.

"N-No, Captain!" She pried his hand away and took a few steps back. God, her cock already felt lonely from his touch! I can't succumb to this! "I'll handle it myself, really!"

"You asked me to perform a full-body calibration," he stood up and marched towards her. "I'll see it through the end."

"W-Wait!" She kept her distance from him. With every step forward he took, she took a step back. My heart isn't ready for this!

"Come on," he grabbed her wrist and pulled her close. "You asked for this."

"Time out! Time out!" She cried out. I really can't do this! An intense feeling spread throughout her body. Was it fear? Was it arousal? Was it both?!

Violette snapped her hand away and ended up losing her balance, falling on her butt. "Ouch!"

"Guess I'll have to resort to extreme measures," he switched the glove from his right hand to his left.

"Huh?"

Free of the glove, Nanashi focused all blood flow into his right arm. Veins bulged out of his skin. Blood marks faded in, signaling the start of a transformation.

"Captain, what are you…"

Multiple tentacles phased out of his arm and struck the ground around her, preventing Violette from escaping.

"C-Captain?!" She looked around with no way to run. I'll have to break out of here!

"Don't think about it." A tentacle curled around both her wrists and tied them together overhead. It lifted her till her toes were barely touching the floor.

"H-Hey, let me go!" Her hands struggled to break free to no avail.

"I will after I'm done calibrating you," he stood in front of her. His left hand wrapped around her cock.

"Mnggah?!" A moan slipped through her lips. Her cock trembled in pleasure within his fingers.

"Hold still." His thumb traced the underside of her cock, moving from the tip down to her sack. So much heat is condensed here…

Violette could escape. She knew she could break free. She knew his tentacles wouldn't last long. In fact, he probably knew as well! And yet…

Being in his control unlocked something inside her. Being bound, helpless, and forced to endure such pleasures by him–turned her on to no end. She wouldn't admit it out loud, but it was a lewd fantasy of hers. To be bound, to be dominated by him. This was not how it played in her mind, but she wasn't complaining.

"So tell me: why aren't you escaping?" Nanashi asked, curious. "You could easily break free."

"W-Well…" Violette chuckled nervously. She couldn't tell him she was enjoying this delightful scenario, could she? "I mean… I did ask your help for a full-body calibration, so we might as well get this over with."

"I see," he nodded in understanding. "I'll release my tenta–…"

"No, don't!" she cried out.

"… Huh?" He batted his eyelids at her, confused.

"I-I mean… you better make sure I don't get away!" She forced a laugh. "You can never be too careful!"

"But you could easily break–…"

"L-Let's get this over with, shall we?!" Her voice grew desperate.

"… All right," he shot her an odd look. Reasoning with her led to nowhere, so he'd just focus on getting the calibration done. That is my priority.

Nanashi dropped to his knees, positioning his face in front of her throbbing erection. His fingers gently stroked her entire length, sensing the intense heat stored in her cock. It's really hot and hard in my hand.

"Mnngh…" She bit her lower lip. Seeing him on his knees pleasuring her cock was such a delectable sight. His breaths were warm. It sent tingly vibrations through her length. Precum started oozing through the tip. Aaah, I'm getting too excited. He was only giving her a hand job and yet, it was the best blessing her cock received.

"It doesn't hurt," he looked up at her as he stroked her cock. "Does it?"

"Not at all…" she held back her moans. Oh, it felt wonderful.

Despite the odd scenario, he still expressed concern. The other team members saw Nanashi as simply an ally. A calculating cold-blooded killer with no emotions. To their knowledge, Acer had a deep fondness for him as they were best friends. But that couldn't be further from the truth. Nanashi had a soft side which only Acer and the INHumans were aware of.

Violette loved seeing his rare, gentle nature. A side of him she found so endearing. It contrasted with his murderous rampages during their missions. Not that there was anything wrong with this. She admired his strength and skills in combat. A certified badass, in my opinion.

"I got a question, Violette…" Nanashi rubbed his thumb over the swollen cockhead, staining his fingers with her precum. "How often do you deal with your erections?"

"Uhm…" She found it amusing that he could ask that with a straight face. "… I'd say every day."

"That can't be convenient," he replied. "Must be tough being a futanari."

"It makes my mornings… fruitful, for sure," she sighed in pleasure; she'd look forward to waking up every morning if Nanashi–… no, I wouldn't!

"My mother… she was just like you."

"… Huh?"

"My father would always tell me how he'd give her massages every morning," the corner of his lips curved up. "In hindsight, I was too young to understand what he meant."

Ignoring the fact he's bringing this up while stroking her erection, Violette was left bewildered. He had never once talked about his family. I always assumed he was an orphan like me. And he talked so fondly of them. His mother… was a futanari, too? Is that why he wasn't surprised when he discovered her identity? That explains a lot, then.

But what bewildered her the most was his smile. His little smile left her breathless. I've never seen him smile before. Since they met, she could never count a time where he expressed visible joy. I want to see him smile more.

"Sorry," he bowed his head, his lips curving down. "Didn't mean to bring that up."

"N-No, I don't mind," she shook her head. "I would love to hear about your–mnnngh…"

A moan slipped through her lips and interrupted her words. His movements were confident, his fingers generating a comfortable warmth that wrapped around her cock. His strokes were firm yet tender to her skin.

Violette wondered if Nanashi did that on purpose so they could shift away from the topic of his parents. Her arousal heightened and her mind grew fuzzy, so she couldn't think straight on the matter even if she wanted to. Her cock pulsed happily between his fingers. More precum dripped down the underside.

A slow ache began building between her inner thighs. Hot liquids drizzled down her legs, streaming from under her cock. She'd rub this growing ache but remembered her hands were tied by his tentacle. Mngh, I really want to touch myself down there. Stroking her cock wasn't enough. Her other delicate heat needed the same attention. Her thighs rubbed against each other to ease the ache, but all it did was fan the flames.

This didn't escape Nanashi's attention. He sensed an intense heat radiating from between her legs. His eyes followed the hot liquids running down her thighs. He looked up and saw her face appearing rather… distressed.

"Violette," his other hand held her thigh. "Do you want me to relieve you here, too?"

"Mngaah…?" Before her mind could come up with a response, her pussy tingled with anticipation, needing his attention as much as her cock. More heat gathered in her lower core, which he picked up on.

Taking that as a yes, Nanashi extended two more tentacles out of his arm. Each tentacle coiled around her ankles and pulled them apart. He let go of her cock, much to her disappointment. His hands latched to her thighs and spread them apart, revealing her soaked pussy. It leaked out even more lewd juices. His senses felt so much heat compacted in her delicate flesh. It almost overwhelmed him.

He gently rubbed a thumb over the pinkish pussy lips–

"H-Hey!" Violette's eyes shot open from the sharp sensation coursing through her spine. "What are you doing?"

"Relieving you down here," he answered in his usual dry manner. "Why?"

"Is this part of the calibration, too?" she raised a brow. "I thought you were just going to handle my, uh… erection."

"… If you'd prefer that," Nanashi pulled his hands away and her pussy instantly felt lonely from his lack of touch. "I could always release my tentacles so you can take care of it yourself, but I have a feeling you'd prefer staying this way."

"Mnngh…" Violette groaned. Me and my big mouth. His words hit too close to home. She was not going to admit her lewd fantasy of being tied up and pleasured under his control. Damn me and damn my perverted mind.

His reasonable logic and her unreasonable horniness didn't mesh well.

"I'll resume–…"

"Captain."

"Yes?"

"I… want you to take care of it," her face flushed a deep red, her cheeks rising in heat. Having his hands tending to her needs was a far better prospect than taking care of it herself.

"Sure." He nodded. Still, I feel there are much easier ways to go about this. But he'd do this her way.

"And, uh…" she cast her gaze away. Since we're in this scenario, it couldn't hurt to ask. She was too aroused to give up this opportunity. "May I… request something else?"

"What would that be…?"

"C-Could you…" she took a deep breath. I am really asking this, huh? "Could you… use your tentacles to… take care of me?"

Nanashi went wide-eyed at her request. Using my tentacles…? Was it a calibration at this point? He felt her intentions have changed wildly. His tentacles knew methods of executing his victims. They only experienced combat. And now, Violette is asking him to use the tentacles for something else.

To pleasure her.

He stared at his right arm. I've only used them to kill my enemies. Perhaps these tentacles can assist in many other tasks. Maybe I'm too close-minded. I never thought about using them outside of missions. Violette's request piqued his interest, admittedly.

"Y-You know… that's a dumb request," she chuckled awkwardly. "Just forget about–…"

"No," he shook his head, determined. "I'll do my best."

Nanashi stood and he summoned four more tentacles towards her. Two tentacles wrapped around her thighs and spread them apart. One tentacle stood below her pussy and another hovered over her cock.

"Oh, wow…" Violette glanced at each of his tentacles. She was now in a more… compromising position which did nothing but push her arousal further. Seeing his tentacles focused on her most delicate heat made her body quiver in delight. Both her cock and pussy throbbed in anticipation, eager to receive his attention.

How do I go about this? This would be mentally challenging to him. His tentacles were conditioned to kill, so he didn't have to put much thought into controlling them in battle. But now, he had to use them to pleasure Violette, to make her feel good. Relying on muscle memory might hurt her. He would introduce a new scenario to his tentacles.

A tentacle slowly wrapped around the base of her cock. The mere touch of his velvety flesh sent shivers down her cock, making it throb intensely.

"Mnoogh…" Violette bit her lip. His touch felt amazing, exceeding her expectations. As his tentacle twirled around her cock, it grew hotter and harder. The foreign yet succulent flesh rubbing against her rough skin sent pleasure through her nerves. God, this feels… inhumanly good!

Nanashi felt strange sensations coursing through his body. Whatever his tentacles could feel, he could also feel vividly. His tentacles' sense of touch was his sense of touch. And right now, the rough sensation of her throbbing and intense heat was being imprinted onto him. His mind grew fuzzy. This feeling is… new.

He guided the tentacle resting below her wetness. It rubbed against her pussy lips, covering itself in her slick. Her pussy soaked his tentacle flesh in lewd juices. This wet sensation made him flinch in place. This is… also a new feeling.

"I didn't know you could–mnngh…–use your tentacles like this, Captain," she moaned, deeply enjoying his tentacles tending to her cock and pussy.

"I didn't know either."

"Oh…?" she blinked in surprise. Is this… his first time? And it's with me? The fact made her secretly happy, being the first (and hopefully last) girl to experience his powerful tentacles in such a way.

Nanashi focused all his mental energy on the two tentacles that were pleasuring her. He imagined his tentacles as his own hands. Stroking her cock and rubbing her pussy–those were the two mind cues he acted on. It feels… awkward. But as he gazed at Violette's flushed expression, the sweet moans leaving her parted lips, he figured the tentacles were doing enough of a job.

He could also tell from the sensations and sounds his tentacles received. The heat from her throbbing cock; the precum oozing through the tip; the wetness from her soaked pussy; and the lewd juices flowing out of her pussy lips; the squelching rubs as his tentacle wrapped around her cock whole. All these unfamiliar sensations compounded in him. Unfamiliar and yet, he found them… exciting.

What is this… feeling? He drew his forearm to his lips. His face surged in heat. These newfound feelings never made sense to him, but he knew when they started appearing.

His expression caught Violette's attention. He seemed… distressed. A faint red covered his pale cheeks. His eyes were cast to the side, trying to make sense of this feeling. She sensed his body heat rise to match her own. Is he… turned on? She couldn't imagine Nanashi like this, but the possibility ignited her arousal.

"Mngaah…" A swelling sensation began building at the base of her cock. Her cock pulsed with need, more precum oozing through the tip. His tentacle smeared itself with her precum and lubed her entire length. She began bucking her hips slightly as if thrusting into his tentacle flesh. I think I'm going to…!

His senses flared up. A greater heat radiated from her cock, heat that flowed through her shaft, making it swell up. This sensation… acting on instinct, the tentacle spiraled around her cock, swallowing it whole, eager to please her. Is this–…

SPLURT!

"Gnangh!" Violette moaned as white-hot cum burst out of her cock, coating his tentacles in them. Her pussy clamped down, overflowing with lewd juices as the climax rocked her entire body. Her cock pulsated with every thick load it shot out, erupting all over his bare skin. Her pussy and cock juices blended into each other as they covered his writhing tentacle flesh.

The sensation of her white essence seared into his skin the moment it touched him. It was an explicable feeling. He felt… charmed by it. His tentacles ingrained her luscious sensations into them. Though these new sensations were many and overwhelming, leading him to detract his tentacles back into his arm.

As the tentacles let go of her, Nanashi caught Violette in his arms. She was breathing heavily against his chest, her breaths tingling his nerves.

"Violette," he whispered her name, tenderly stroking the back of her hair.

"Sorry…" she smiled wryly. "I, uh… got it all over you."

"It's fine," he gazed into her violet eyes. "Do you feel relieved now?"

Relieved was an understatement, she thought. I feel like I'm on cloud nine. He just helped her satisfy her urges, but his concern was the top priority. It was endearing, given the situation. Not to mention his gentle embrace.

"I feel great," she blushed and touched their foreheads together, enjoying this warm moment with him. "Thank you."

"I see," he bowed his head. "I don't."

"Eh?"

Nanashi dropped forward and Violette quickly caught him in his arms. I feel weak…

"Captain?!" She called out worriedly. "What's wrong?!"

"I may have overexerted myself," he sighed into her neck. "I've never used my tentacles like this."

His tentacles were always conditioned for combat. With many years of fighting under his belt, his tentacles become more efficient over time in utilizing energy. But since this was a new activity and stimulus, it exhausted him.

"I'm so sorry, Captain…" Violette wrapped her arms around him, laying his head on her chest. Guilt pooled in her chest. Damn it, Violette! You basically used him for your selfish needs! She mentally scolded herself. Being an INHuman, she should have seen this coming.

"Don't be," he closed his eyes, resting against her chest. Her heartbeats were strangely… comforting to his senses. It soothed his body heat. "I'm just glad you're relieved."

"Captain…" she gently caressed his raven head. It's really… soft. Her fingers ran through his hair. Even now, he was still showing concern for her. "You're really kind."

"You already told me that."

"I know," she tucked his head under her chin. "I love that part of you."

Love.

Strong, strange feelings surfaced in his chest. His heart throbbed in a way his mind couldn't comprehend. He's always known feelings of darkness. Vengeance. But these feelings were… gentle. Kind if he could describe it that way. Kind like the words leaving her lips.

"Shall we… continue with the calibration?" He pushed himself off her and looked to the side, bearing these feelings.

"O-Oh, sure," she nodded. Right, I forgot that's why we did this in the first place. The realization left her disappointed.

Nanashi switched the glove to his right arm. He flexed his fingers.

"Uhm…" Violette scratched her cheek and returned an awkward smile. Her eyes scanned him from top to bottom.

"What's wrong?"

"I think… you should clean yourself up first," she suggested, red creeping to her cheeks.

He bowed his head. Her... white essence was still splattered all over his skin. His right arm was practically covered in it. Violette felt apologetic, but it was quite erotic seeing him in this state. She looked away, afraid she'd get turned on again. That would be awkward for both of us.

"I see," he ruffled his hair. I forgot about this.

The calibration proceeded smoothly. Afterward, the two INHumans returned to the bedroom for a good night's rest.

A brand, new morning. The sun shone its rays through the little gap in the curtains. The light landed on Violette's face, forcing her to open her eyes.

Morning, already …?

Violette pushed herself into a sitting position. She yawned and rubbed her eyes to clear her vision.

"Mnnh…"

Someone shifted beside her. She looked to her side and saw a sleeping girl. Some strands of her white hair stuck to her lips.

Evelyn… it was her little sister, more accurately, someone she saw as her own little sister. Violette and Evelyn were raised together and had a bond stronger than family. They had been taking criminal missions to make ends meet, at least until Acer took them in.

"You're eating your hair, Evelyn." Violette brushed her little sister's hair away and tucked her under the blanket. She planted a little kiss on her forehead. Evelyn's lips curved into a smile.

Violette looked around. Where's Captain? She didn't see Nanashi around, so she figured he woke up earlier and left for the headquarters. It would be nice to wake up together…

Violette got off the bed and stood in front of the mirror. She scanned herself from the top. Her messy hair, her half-lidded eyes, her disheveled clothes. As her gaze drifted down, a noticeable bulge on her panties stood out. She groaned, scratching her neck. Such is the life of a futanari every morning.

She'd take care of her erection in the bathroom and make herself presentable for the day. Luckily for her, last night would serve as valuable material.

Now in her battle uniform, Violette walked to the HQ entrance. As the automatic doors slid open, she saw some members of the Assault squad chatting with each other. Where's Captain? She scanned around, looking for his familiar black hair and sullen gaze. She didn't find Nanashi but she did find Acer waving at her.

"Violette," Acer greeted her with a smile. "Good morning."

"Commander!" Violette jogged to him. "Morning!"

"Is Evelyn not with you?"

"No, she's still asleep," she replied with a grin. "As she always is."

"I expected as much." He chuckled.

"How is your arm?"

"Oh, it's much better," he boxed the air in a playful display. "I'm ready to go on another mission if necessary."

"Be careful with that, Commander," she smiled wryly. Her fingers couldn't count the number of times he got himself injured.

"Of course," he nodded. I've got a wife to return to, after all…

"Anyway, have you seen Captain anywhere?"

"Nanashi?" He folded his arms. "No, I haven't seen him today. I thought you'd come in together."

"Oh, I see." Violette tilted her head. If Acer didn't see him, where could he be? Was he taking on a mission by himself?

"He's probably on a hunt for INValids," Acer shared the same thought. "Must be some INValid's unlucky day."

I wish he invited me along. Violette thought. Though she wouldn't actively hunt monsters unless instructed to, it would be nice to spend time with her captain. There weren't many opportunities where they could be alone together.

"Are there any missions coming soon, Commander?"

"I'm planning to send Nanashi and Hunter on a mission sometime soon," he answered with a serious tone. "INValid nests."

INValid nests–those were one of the toughest missions. Sending two extremely skilled fighters… how bad is this mission?

"I guess Captain wouldn't want me and the other INHumans involved."

"That's right," Acer briefly raised his shoulders. "Normally, I'd send you along, but Nanashi is quite adamant."

I don't understand him. Nanashi has rarely allowed other INHumans, including herself, to join him. Actually, I can't recall a time he allowed me to come with him.

"I disagree with him, but Nanashi, being an INHuman himself, would know you better than I do," he added. "I doubt he'll change his mind."

"I see," Violette let out a sigh of disappointment. I suppose I'll do some training by myself.

"Oh, and Violette?" Acer leaned forward on the table. "Mind if I ask you something?"

"What is it?"

"How are things going between you and Nanashi?" Acer grinned. "You two seem to have gotten closer these past few months."

"O-Oh, well…" Violette scratched her reddened cheek. Does it look like we got closer? If anything, she felt the distance between them had stayed relatively the same…

"Anything good happened recently?"

… No, that's not entirely true. Memories from last night immediately flashed through her mind. Tingly sensations coursed through her nerves. Her face flushed a deep red, just remembering the way he cornered her, the way he tied her up, the way he pleasured her hot, throbbing–

"N-Nothing good has happened recently!" Violette cried out, steam blowing out of her ears. "N-Nothing at all!"

"Is that so?" Acer smirked, amused by her defensive act. "Nanashi seems to have changed ever since you joined."

"Huh?" Her eyes widened. Has he, really…?

"He feels… I don't know, a bit softer?" Acer chuckled. "He's not as cold as he was before."

"Hmmm…" she hummed in response. Acer is his best friend, after all. I guess he would know. Violette's first impression of Nanashi–a calculating, cold-blooded killer with no sympathy. A killing machine simply getting the job done. Truly inhuman. But as she got to know him better, he had… humane qualities.

"I think you, Evelyn, and Staricor are a good influence in his life," he continued. "Especially you. He cares about you a lot."

"I find that hard to believe," Violette says, though her heart was all giddy. She greatly valued Acer's opinion when it came to the captain.

"I mean it, really," he nodded. "Ever since he lost his parents, I think… he's shut himself from the world."

Parents.

That word struck her eardrums. Nanashi had briefly mentioned it to her last night. What… happened to his parents? That was a burning question in her mind.

"Commander…" Violette rubbed her arm. "Does Captain have a family? He mentioned a bit about his parents to me."

"Huh, Nanashi mentioned it to you?" Acer stroked his chin in deep thought. Interesting, I thought he'd never talk about it. "Has he ever told you about his past?"

Violette shook her head in response. Acer grabbed a photo.

"Nanashi and I… we go way back," he explained. "Back when we were kids, we used to visit each other often. His parents were really sweet. It was fun times."

They knew each other that long, huh? Violette thought. I wonder how Nanashi was as a child.

"Eventually, he and his family had to move out," he continued. "We didn't keep in touch during that time. Maybe he was busy, I figured. But I hadn't heard from him since then."

He moved out…? She sensed this was when things started changing.

"Over a decade had passed, and I joined a hybrid hunting squad," he ruffled his hair. "My first mission was to take over an experimentation facility. One of the first major cases of INValids."

I'm familiar with that. It was around this time Violette and Evelyn became INHumans.

"But… take a guess who I met there," he gazed into her violet eyes. "I met Nanashi… and he was killing every INValid and scientist who tormented him in plain sight."

"Huh…?" She blinked. He… was at the experimentation facility? Was he experimented with? Is that how he became an INHuman?

"I didn't see the little boy in him," he clenched his fists. "He was an entirely different person. His eyes were devoid of emotion."

That was her impression when she first met Nanashi. I can't imagine how Commander must have felt.

"And yet, I dare called his name and he turned to me, bathed in blood." Memories of that night flashed through his mind. "He… recognized me. For a moment, his eyes showed a glimpse of the little boy I've grown to know and love. He… remembered me."

Violette wondered if Nanashi suffered a memory loss. Most INValids lose some of their memories after they change.

"I took him with me, and obviously, my commander exiled me from the organization," he sighed. "Understandable. I just brought what'd they call a "monster" to them." And they probably would have run experiments on him.

A monster. Nanashi wasn't a monster to her. I know he isn't one.

"Afterwards, I started my own hybrid-hunting squad where we could coexist with INHumans. The initial idea was that to take down a monster, we had to become monsters of our own."

Violette vividly recalled her first encounter with Nanashi. At the time, INValids turning on each other was unheard of, much less INHumans. It was the first time she had to fight an INHuman like herself. Not a fun time when he tore me from limb to limb.

"And now… here we are, with a bigger team than ever and more INHumans in our ranks."

"Commander…" Violette fidgeted with her fingers. There was still one question left in the dark. "What happened to his… parents?"

"I figured you'd ask that," he stared at the photo in his hands. "They're… not with Nanashi anymore."

"Oh…" She bowed her head. "I'm… so sorry to hear that."

"Honestly, that's not a great answer," he rubbed his temple. "We… don't know what happened to them."

"Were they not at the experimentation facility?" She asked. Just what happened when he moved away? How did he end up at the facility?

"I didn't find them," he shook his head and closed his eyes. "I never did."

"Is it… possible that they're–…"

"Nanashi… convinced himself they were dead," he handed the photo to her. "Said it'd be easier to move on than be stuck dwelling in the past."

Violette took the photo. On it were three people: a man, a woman, and a little boy. Is this… Nanashi? The little boy was grinning ear to ear. It immediately reminded her of Nanashi's little smile yesterday. Violette brushed her fingers against his face. She was relieved to know he could make those kinds of expressions.

"Just between you and me…" he crossed his arms. "I'm still looking for his parents. That is the sole reason I started this entire organization. I want to find out if they're alive or…" The words couldn't come out of his lips.

Violette could sense the burden on his shoulders and how much this meant to him.

"He wouldn't want me involved but… I want to give Nanashi the closure he deserves," he remained firm. "I'm not giving up until then."

She could feel the determination within his words. He was truly Nanashi's best friend. His own brother, she'd even say.

"And… Violette," he held her shoulders. "Please… stay by his side. For his sake." And mine.

"Commander…" Violette returned his serious gaze.

"It's… a lot to ask of you," he bowed his head. "I can see that you care about Nanashi. And he cares about you, even though he doesn't see it that way. He's… not used to dealing with feelings and emotions, but you might be able to change that."

"… Of course, Commander," Violette nodded, a blush gracing her cheeks. "I'll do everything I can. He's… important to me, and I want to be there for him."

"… Thank you," he smiled, exhaling deeply as if a huge burden was lifted off his heart. He wrapped his arms around Violette and hugged her.

Violette felt more determined. Aside from the obvious fact she has feelings for him, she wanted to see him smile again, to feel happiness. Being an INHuman might have robbed it away from him, but she believed… he was just as human as everyone else here. If Acer believed she was a positive influence in his life, then she'd support him to the best of her ability.

I want to see him smile again.

"Feels like yesterday when Nanashi tortured you and Evelyn to death, and now he's taken you under his wing," he winked. "Time sure flies by."

Violette let out an awkward chuckle. After their battle, Nanashi didn't want anything to do with her and Evelyn, but Acer kind of forced him to take them. We didn't have anywhere else to go, so I'm grateful to you and Captain.

"Commander," a voice called out.

Acer and Violette turned to the voice. A man in navy blue battle gear approached them.

"Hunter," Acer nodded his head in acknowledgment.

"Hello, Violette," Hunter greeted her then turned to Acer. "I was at the mission site."

"How's the situation?" Acer asked.

"The nest is empty," Hunter replied. "INValids must be out crawling during the daytime."

"I see," Acer stroked his chin. "Do you want to assault the nest during nighttime?"

"That is the plan," Hunter smiled weakly. "It's easier to kill the INValids when they're grouped in one place. I've already passed the plan to Nanashi."

"Have you seen the Captain?" Violette interrupted.

"Uh, yeah?" He folded his arms. "He's at the Training Room."

"So, he isn't hunting INValids…" Acer patted Violette's back. You want to see him, don't you?

"O-Oh, thanks, Hunter!" Violette left them to their company and went straight to the training room on the upper floor. So, he came early to train. This was a good opportunity to be alone with him. She's thankful that Evelyn was asleep. I'll go see him!

STRIKE!

Nanashi swung his leg and struck a punching bag, blowing it away. He was feeling pent up with more energy than usual, so he figured he could direct it through lethal force. His mind had been feeling restless since last night.

"I love that part of you."

When Violette uttered those words, it struck a chord in his heart. It made him feel… confused. Uncomfortable. It wasn't the type of feeling that made him feel terrible. It just made him feel… a certain way.

JAB!

He stared at his right arm. It reminded him of how he used the tentacles to pleasure Violette. Even now, those intimate sensations coursed through his veins. Sensations that were so ingrained into his blood. He's heard the screams of agony from his victims; done the ripping and tearing of flesh. His tentacles experienced those moments countless times.

But it was the first time his tentacles… didn't bring harm. Touched her tenderly and lovingly. Heard her soft moans leaving her sweet lips. Such new sensations that left him in a heated state. Sensations that triumphed all over his negative experiences.

What is this feeling …?

Nanashi drew a palm to his chest. Strange feelings were flowing within his heart. Sometimes, it felt warm. Other times, it felt constrictive. These feelings only started appearing when Violette joined the squad. Why does she leave him feeling this way? He couldn't find the words to explain this phenomenon.

Last night made these feelings more prominent. Nanashi didn't know why. Neither Evelyn nor Staricor ever made him feel this way, despite them joining the squad. Was it because he spent time with Violette the most? She always showed interest in fighting alongside him. And he always pushed her away but that never stopped her from trying. Having her would make my missions easier. Then, why doesn't he allow her? Was he afraid? Was he afraid of something happening to her–

Nanashi clenched his fist. Thinking that made his heart feel… tighter. He couldn't fathom why. It bothered him to no end. These feelings made it hard to focus on what he did best: hunting his enemies.

"Training hard, Captain?"

Nanashi turned his head to the familiar voice. "Violette."

"You're up early," she walked to him. "Isn't it some INValid's unlucky day?"

"I… didn't feel like hunting," he cast his gaze away.

"Not in the mood?" She asked, putting her hands behind her back.

"Where's Evelyn?" He asked. "Is she still asleep?"

"Of course," she nodded. "She'll probably wake up in a few hours."

"I see."

Violette scanned his expression. Is he thinking about something? Normally, she'd shrug it off as he'd usually have a blank expression. But he seems… tense.

"Is there something on your mind?" She tilted her head.

"…" His eyes twitched at her question. Her words hit the mark.

"You can talk to me about it," she smiled. "I hear you'll be going on a mission with Hunter, so it's best to have all your focus later, right?"

"I suppose you're right," he scratched his cheek. "I've been thinking about you."

"It's okay!" She drew her hands to her hips. "You can talk to me. I'm all–… huh?"

Violette comically blinked a few times. She didn't expect Nanashi to easily agree, much less state outright what he was thinking about. Did he just tell me that he was thinking about… me?

"After last night, I've been thinking about you." Nanashi said. Dryly.

"O-Oh, uh…" Violette's cheeks glowed a faint red. She didn't expect to reach this far. Now that she was here, how was she supposed to respond? I didn't come prepared for this!

"My chest has been feeling… weird," he gently grabbed her hand and placed it on his chest. "Whenever you're around, I get these… feelings I've never felt before."

"I, uh… well…" She felt breathless. His heart thumped softly against her palm, sending tingly vibrations through her nerves. Is he… saying what I think he's saying? She didn't want to get ahead of herself, but that seemed to be the case!

"When you said I was kind, that you loved this part of me," he gazed into her violet eyes, "I couldn't stop thinking about it."

"He's… not used to dealing with feelings and emotions," Violette recalled Acer's words. Is this what he meant? She didn't think he meant it in the literal sense.

"Do you know what these feelings are?" He asked, oblivious.

Violette gazed into his crimson eyes. His eyes looked lost, looking for her guidance. She never imagined Nanashi would open up about his feelings, much less ask her about them. I want to help him. But how would she answer such a question? There was no guarantee he'd share the same feelings as hers. I want to help him understand.

"Feelings are quite complicated, Captain," she grabbed his hand and drew it to her chest. "I… don't know how to answer that, truthfully."

"I see."

"I also get these weird feelings as you'd call it," her heart thumped against his hand. "Whenever I'm around you, whenever I think of you."

Nanashi could feel the rhythmic beats of her heart. It was oddly… soothing to his mind.

"And to me, I experience these feelings because," she blushed, "you're important to me."

"I'm… important to you?"

She nodded. "To me, to Evelyn, to Staricor. When Commander got himself injured, you were worried about him, right? You might have felt… uneasy."

That's… true. When his best friend got hurt, he rushed to his side. It left a sour feeling in him, seeing Acer in such an injured state.

"Acer's important to you, just as you are to me," she curled her fingers around his hand which was on her chest.

Nanashi had a slightly better understanding of these feelings. But it wasn't enough. What he felt for Acer was not what he felt for Violette. When it came to her, these feelings felt lively; they affected his emotions to a significant extent. Following her logic, was Violette important to him in a way no one else was?

"Why… do you feel this way about me, Violette?" He asked for his understanding. "Is it simply because I'm… important to you?"

"I…" She froze. Yes, he was important to her. But that wasn't what made her heart throb. That wasn't what made her feel conscious about him. He took her and Evelyn under his wing. He gave them a better life. He made them better fighters.

He was always there for her.

She would be lying to herself if these feelings exist only because he was important. It's not because you are important. You're much more than that. I feel this way about you because I…

Nanashi's senses flared up. Her heart rate accelerated, pounding against her chest. What's… happening? It felt erratic. Restless. Beating in anticipation. It surprised him. What is she feeling right now? It made him… anxious.

"Nanashi, bad news."

Hunter pushed the door open into the training room. The two INHumans quickly turned to him.

"Hunter," Nanashi pulled his hand away.

"The INValids have gathered at the nest. Turns out we won't have to wait till nighttime." He readied his rifle. "If you're ready, we'll head to the location right now."

"I'm ready," he nodded, then patted her shoulder. "Let's talk later."

"… Yes, Captain."

With Nanashi, Hunter left the Training Room and exited the headquarters. Violette was left to her lone company. After making sure her thermal sensors couldn't pick up on their presence, she heaved out a heavy sigh.

What … was I going to tell him?

Drawing her head back, she massaged her temples. His body heat lingered around her hand. She could still hear his heartbeats.

I was … going to tell him my feelings.

It sounded too good to be true. Nanashi was probably confused since he never dealt with his emotions. But maybe, just maybe… she was important to him in some regard. He trusted her enough to open up and talk about his feelings. At that moment, he felt the most vulnerable. He's never talked about this sort of thing before.

A long sigh escaped her lips. Now she was confused and didn't know what to do with her feelings. They weren't calm. He must have sensed how fast my heart was racing. What did he make of that? Did he have no opinion on this either? Did it leave him even more confused?

I'll go home and rest.

Violette was laying on the bed. She simply waited for time to pass. Acer didn't have any missions to assign her, so she'd play the waiting game until Nanashi came back. The mission is taking a while…

"Violette, is there any cereal?" Evelyn asked, stepping out of the bathroom. She woke up a while ago.

"Yeah, it's inside the cabinet over there," Violette pointed to it. "That's Captain's share, though."

"Oh, okay!" She walked to the kitchen. Standing on her toes, she opened the cabinet and grabbed the last cereal box without a care in the world.

"That's… Captain's share."

"I'm sure he wouldn't mind!" she grinned, her baby blue eyes lighting up. "He always buys me these cute ones!"

"That doesn't mean he bought it for–…" she says, but her little sister was already preparing the bowl and milk. Never mind, then. Nanashi may never admit it, but he had a soft spot for Evelyn. I envy her sometimes.

"So, what are you thinking?" Evelyn poured milk into the bowl.

"Hmmm?" Violette rolled onto her front. "What do you mean?"

"You've been shifting in your bed and staring at the ceiling."

"What about it…?"

"You got something on your mind!" Evelyn brought her bowl to the bed. "I can see it."

"I'm not… thinking about anything, really," Violette puffed her right cheek and averted her eyes. So what if I am?

"You, my beloved big sister, are a terrible liar," she took a spoonful of her cereal. "You must be thinking of a certain captain…"

"… No, I'm not." Violette pouted. The joys of having a little sister…

"I hear Nanashi went on a mission with Hunter," Evelyn said. "It must be a tough mission if Commander is sending the strongest members of the Nightmare and Assault squads."

The Nightmare Squad. That was the squad consisting of the INHumans: Nanashi, Violette, Evelyn, and Staricor. Acer had initially coined it as the Nanashi Nightmare Squad, but Nanashi expressed great disinterest in such a name. Nanashi and Hunter were the respective leaders of the squads.

"Well, knowing Nanashi, it'll be a piece of cake!" Evelyn sucked on the spoon. "He'll be back in no time!"

Nanashi always came back. He always does. But today felt different. She couldn't quite put a finger on it. I think I'm… worried. She had full faith in her captain, but her gut feeling told her otherwise. As if something could go wrong during their mission. Maybe my worries are misguided. At least the captain had superior regenerative abilities. A fatal blow may only scratch him…

"So!" Evelyn slammed her bowl on the table. "I imagine something good must have happened between you and Nanashi last night."

"… Huh?" Violette blinked. "L-Last night?"

"I woke up to go to the bathroom," she smirked. "Then I noticed the lights from the Calibration Room were on."

Shivers crawled down the elder sister's spine. "D-Did you…"

"Naturally, I was curious, so I took a little peek," Evelyn put a finger on her chin and leaned forward. "I saw the two of you alone together."

The color slowly left Violette's face. When did she wake up? What did she see? How much did she see?! If Evelyn saw Nanashi tending to her, then…!

"Let me guess," she poked Violette's nose. "You asked him to perform a full-body calibration on you so you could feel the warm, marvelous touch of his fingertips. Because that is what my eyes saw last night!"

"… I have no comment on that," Violette scoffed. If she only witnessed that, then that was fine. It could have been a lot worse.

"Come on, Vi!" Evelyn slapped her hands on Violette's shoulders. "When are you going to tell him how you feel?"

"T-That's none of your business!" Violette narrowed her eyes. Evelyn was already aware of her feelings for the captain. She'd always tease her elder sister about it.

"Asking him to just perform a calibration on you does nothing," Evelyn crossed her arms, shaking her head. "It does nothing, I tell you!"

"And how do you know I only asked him to perform a calibration on me?"

"… You didn't?"

"… Um." Violette's eyes widened, realizing what she just asked. Ah, slip of the tongue.

"Wait, what else did you ask him?!" Evelyn's eyes sparkled with deep interest.

"This conversation is over!" Violette buried her head under the pillow. "Over!"

"No, tell me!" Evelyn jumped on the bed and attempted to remove the pillow. "As your one and only little sister, I have the right to know your love life!"

"There's nothing else to say and you don't need to know!" Her face flushed a deep red.

"Then why is your body heat rising?!" Evelyn asked, her thermal senses flaring up. "What did Nanashi do to you? I need the juicy details!"

"He did n-nothing!" Violette cried out, but the intimate sensations coursed through her body, betraying her words.

"Violette, come on!" Evelyn straddled her and unleashed a flurry of tiny fists. "I–…"

BEEP BEEP!

"Ah?" Violette and Evelyn turned to the beeping sound. It was coming from a device on the table.

"Ah, someone's calling," Evelyn got off the bed and hurried to the table. She grabbed her wrist device. A hologram of a familiar figure faded into view. "Ah, it's Commander!"

CLICK!

"Hello, Commander!" Evelyn greeted.

"Evelyn, seems you're already awake," Acer chuckled. "Is Violette with you?"

"I'm here, Commander," Violette walked to Evelyn's side. Thanks for calling at a perfect time. "Is something the matter?"

"I don't think it's anything for you two to be worried about," Acer said. "I just wanted to inform you that Hunter and Nanashi returned from the mission."

"Oh," Violette sighed in relief. Thank God, he's back…

"That's great! I knew they'd handle it no problem!" Evelyn chirped, nudging her sister's elbow. Violette rolled her eyes. "Where's Nanashi now?"

"Well, don't be alarmed. It was one tough mission, after all," Acer answered, pausing for a moment. "Nanashi's… currently recovering from his injuries."

Violette's relief left her body just as soon as it arrived. She snatched the wrist device from Evelyn. "W-Where is he now, Commander?!"

"Calm down, Violette," Acer reassured. "He's recovering in the infirmary–"

Infirmary. The moment the word entered her ears, Violette snatched her uniform and dashed out the door, leaving Evelyn and Acer alone.

"V-Violette?!" Evelyn called out.

"… She's already left, hasn't she?" Acer asked.

"Yep." Evelyn sighed with a smile, silently rooting for her sister. Her feelings are as clear as day. Go get him, sis.

"I didn't realize you came into the mission exhausted," Hunter sighed. "How are you feeling right now?"

"I'm regenerating," Nanashi answered dryly. He was laying down on one of the beds in the infirmary. The skin on his right arm was heavily torn, revealing the fleshy and bloody insides. Slowly, the skin and wounds regenerated.

"I wouldn't have asked you to cover me if I had known," Hunter bowed his head, ruffling his blonde hair. He had grown used to seeing the inhuman flesh and tentacles slithering within. It's just another Tuesday. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"I forgot." Nanashi replied. Dryly.

"You forgot." Hunter crossed his arms. "I appreciate the honesty, at least. You're more human than I thought."

"What does that mean?"

"I always assumed you regenerated at all times," Hunter replied. "I thought you didn't feel pain like us."

"It still hurts," Nanashi glanced at his regenerating arm. "I have to take rests… that's what Violette tells me, anyway."

Hunter nodded. INHumans possessed abilities far beyond the natural limit. But with great ability comes great cost, huh? Maybe all this time, Nanashi fought regardless of how his body felt. He's built his tolerance to pain over time. Perhaps that's why he's the deadliest INHuman. Glad he's on our side.

"Captain!" Violette slammed the doors open to the infirmary, alerting Hunter and Nanashi to her presence.

"Violette," Nanashi shifted his gaze to her.

"What happened?! I got news from the Commander!" She rushed to his side, worries spilling out of her voice.

"I'm regenerating." Nanashi answered. Dryly, of course.

"Easy, Violette," Hunter placed his hand on her shoulder. "The mission was successful. We took down the INValid nest."

"Did you get hurt again?" Violette asked, a frown appearing on her face. Her gaze drifted to his wounded arm. Lots of cuts and injuries were spread across his arm and tentacles. She didn't sense injuries anywhere else.

"He covered me," Hunter smiled, summarizing the mission. "There were more INValids than we thought, but we managed to take them all out. Couldn't have done it without him."

"Did he… lose consciousness afterward?"

"Er…" Hunter's eyes widened. "Well, he…"

"I did," Nanashi rubbed the side of his neck. "Hunter carried me to the infirmary."

As his eyes turned to her face, she gave him the most intense gaze he had ever seen from her. Hunter took a step back, feeling the rising pressure radiating from her violet eyes.

"I'll, uh… leave you two alone." Hunter stepped away. I don't think I should be here. The tension between Violette and Nanashi made him nervous. He left the infirmary quickly, and they were alone now.

After the door closed, Violette moved a chair next to his bed and sat on it. She huffed and crossed her arms.

Nanashi didn't care what others thought of him. But Violette's glare gave him second thoughts. It created such tension in the air, one that made him feel strangely uncomfortable. He was a bit scared of another fellow INHuman.

"What… is it, Violette?" Nanashi asked. "Why did you come here?"

"Are you seriously asking me that?" Violette pouted. "Are you, now?"

Okay, maybe that was the wrong question to ask. Nanashi didn't understand tact. Should I have not asked that?

"Are you… upset with me?"

"Yes, I'm upset with you!" Violette groaned. "I came here because I was worried about you!"

He wanted to ask why? but realized that would be a terrible follow-up. The answer was obvious; he knew that much.

"I'll… recover soon." He looked at this arm. This must have been the source of her distress. Because I'm injured.

"Oh, I don't doubt that." Leaning forward, Violette placed her palms on the bed. "Then you'll take another mission, get yourself fatally injured, lose consciousness, and repeat the cycle. Isn't that right?!"

"I…" Nanashi's eyes widened to impossible standards. Why was she this upset with him? Isn't this how it usually goes? How else would he deal with his missions? She didn't care much before.

"I'm… also upset at myself," she clawed at her face and closed her eyes. "I'm… to blame, too."

"Why?" He raised his brows, curious. Why would she blame herself for my wounds?

"Last night, you exhausted yourself to… take care of me." A faint blush appeared on her cheeks as she bowed her head in guilt. "And you were thinking about me and were bothered with feelings."

It's true he felt weak after using his tentacles in an unorthodox way. He felt it didn't affect his combat performance in the mission. And she didn't really distract him.

"Because of that, you forgot to rest up before the mission. You didn't give yourself a checkup," Violette gazed into his crimson eyes. "I'm right, aren't I?"

Nanashi averted his eyes. I didn't make any preparations before the mission. During the mission, he noticed his tentacles performed sub-optimally though his combat skills compensated for it. He had to exert more effort than usual.

"Look at me and tell me I'm wrong."

"…" He looked at her face. His eyes couldn't gaze into hers directly. Never has he felt unsettled like this before. Like he was caught doing something he shouldn't be doing.

"I'm sorry." Violette whispered and closed her eyes, tears welling up in them. She didn't like seeing Nanashi get hurt. She felt responsible. How was being upset at him going to better the situation, anyway?

His eyes traced the little tears streaming down her cheek. For some strange reason, it left a sour feeling in his heart. It felt… constrictive. It made his heart ache, and for what? He couldn't tell what this feeling was, but he knew what he wanted to do.

He wanted to erase those tears away.

"… Huh?" Violette felt a lingering heat touch her face. She raised her head and saw Nanashi cupping her cheek. His thumb rubbed her tears away. They were so calm. So tender. She instinctively leaned into his hand.

"I… don't like that face you're making," Nanashi tilted his head. "Why are you so worried about me, Violette?"

The words he used were harsh, but the tone behind them was concern. He didn't like seeing her sad. A smile was infinitely better on her face, he realized.

"Is it because I'm… important to you?" He asked softly. "That it's your job to worry about me?"

"It's because I love you."

Nanashi froze. A deafening silence filled the room. Her body heat rose to incredible levels. Her heart rapidly pounded against her chest. Her violet eyes glistened under the faint light. His senses were nearly overwhelmed by them. It all started with those three words. A warmth spread through his chest, a warmth he found… comfortable. Strange, when did this feeling feel… kind? A similar feeling appeared back then when she said she loved his kindness. But this feeling right now… was livelier.

"You're more important to me than you could ever think. I worry about you because I'm afraid of losing you," Violette gently held his hand on her cheek, curling her fingers around it. "Because I love you."

These feelings started to make sense. She… loves me? Her words came from the bottom of her heart. They were so sincere, so heartfelt. His heart throbbed with these familiar feelings once more. Did these feelings exist because he felt the same way about her? Was she important to him? Did he never bring her on missions because he didn't want her to go through so much pain like him?

"I'm… sorry, Violette." Nanashi whispered. "I think I understand now."

His right arm having regenerated, he cupped her other cheek.

"I didn't bring you on missions with me because," he stroked her cheek, "I am worried about you, too."

"You're… worried about me?" She asked, gazing into his eyes which were now so gentle.

"Yeah," he nodded. "I didn't want you to get hurt again."

"Again…?" Violette raised her brows. When was the first time I got hurt?

"When we were enemies," he answered the question on her mind. "I hurt you and Evelyn. I wanted to kill you both."

"Captain…"

"I didn't think much of it back then. I hunted INValids all my life. You two were no different to me," he continued. "But… Acer told me you were just trying to make a living for you and your sister."

Violette could still remember that day. When she was moments away from her death. Nanashi was about to stab his tentacle blade right into her neck, but Acer stopped him.

"I... regretted it," he bowed his head. "I didn't want to put you through so much pain again."

"Mhmm…" Her lips curled in a soft smile. "I forgive you."

"You forgive me…?" He drew his head back, surprised by the response.

"We were fighting for ourselves. Doing what had to be done," she said. "But… if things didn't turn out that way, I wouldn't be here now beside you."

Nanashi supposed that was true. If their paths didn't cross, his life would certainly be different. I would be the only INHuman.

"I'm… surprised you'd still think about that," she chuckled sweetly. "Why didn't you bring it up to me?"

"I didn't know how to bring it up," in the back of his mind, he might have believed that Violette and Evelyn hated him for what he did. That might not be the case… it clouded his judgment of the two INHuman sisters.

"Don't worry about it anymore, okay?" she reassured him. "I don't hate you for it and I never will."

"I see," he nodded. His heart felt a lot lighter and the darkness over his eyes cleared up a bit. Why did her words, even her presence, have such a profound impact on him? He realized she was important to him. He was worried about her. He did care about her. Did this also mean that…

"I think… I love you too, Violette." Nanashi gently leaned into her forehead with his own.

Violette blinked a few times. She waved her head to the side.

"These feelings in my chest…," he held her hand and placed it on his heart, "I don't quite understand them much, but… they feel kind."

His heart thumped against her palm. The heartbeats were steady and calm. Its kind vibrations transferred to her hand. Nanashi didn't know how to explain it, so he used a positive word Violette would use to describe him: kind. Seeing him trying to convey his feelings that way was endearing.

"W-Wait…" Violette clenched the fabric of his shirt. "Do you… really feel the same way?" I'm not… dreaming, am I?

"I… think so," he squeezed her hand. "I worry about you. I care about you. You're… important to me."

"Captain…" She closed her eyes as they teared up again. His words, as dry and straightforward as they are, were genuine. He explained his feelings in a way that mirrored her own feelings and actions.

"I… would be sad if you weren't here."

Violette opened her eyes, only to see Nanashi avoiding her gaze. His cheeks… were evidently red. She could sense the heat rising in them. Is this the captain expressing a new emotion?! Shyness?!

It filled her heart with an indescribable joy. It was such an expression that made her heart skip a beat. She cupped his cheek, feeling the emanating heat of his skin. A tender heat to her senses.

"You're really kind, Captain."

"You already told me that," he blushed. "Twice."

"I know," she nuzzled into his forehead. "I love you."

Love. Maybe that was the single word to describe his feelings–why his chest felt warm, why he did the things he did for her. That's what it is, huh? His sense picked up on her rising body heat. She must be… feeling the same way I do. Has she felt this way about him for a long time? He's always sensed this heat that he could describe as kind now, but it never crossed his mind.

Speaking of heat, there was a certain kind of heat rising which alarmed his thermal senses.

"Violette…"

"Mhmm…?"

"Are you… having an erection now?" His gaze drifted to her lap.

"… Eh?" She followed his gaze and saw a noticeable tent being pitched on her skirt area. A condensed amount of heat was gathering there. A-Ah?! Her face flushed a deep red, rising in embarrassment. She pulled her hands and placed them over her bulge.

Whereas the heat radiating from her face and chest was kind, the heat coming between her legs was not so kind. In fact, it was rather energetic.

"You don't just ask a girl that!" Violette pouted and head-bumped his forehead. Why am I feeling hard now? God, it's ruining the moment…

I don't think the average girl could even answer that. Nanashi thought. "Do you… want me to take care of it?"

"Ah…" She stared at him. Before she could reply, her heat surged harder, making her bulge throb in anticipation.

Taking her silence as a yes, he reached his hand out towards her erection, but not before she grabbed her wrist and stopped him.

"I… don't want you to do it just for the sake of taking care of me," she put his hands away. His hands would feel amazing, no doubt. The temptation was there, and it almost made her falter.

"Oh." He raised his brows.

"I want you to take care of me because… you love me," she blushed heavily, steam blowing out her ears.

"I see. Then…," he scratched his cheek, "do you want me to… show my love to it?"

"Uhm…" His rephrasing left her confused (still, it was oddly cute), but it ignited the heat between her legs. Ah, I'm too turned on to think otherwise...

"I can take that as a yes?" He asked, feeling the intense heat coming from her bulge.

Violette climbed onto the bed and straddled him. She simply nodded, too embarrassed to give a response. Nanashi reached out for her skirt–

"Wait," she put a palm on his chest. "How is your right arm?"

Nanashi glanced at this arm which has fully recovered. "It's good." He moved it around, flexing and extending his fingers.

"Okay, because I don't want you to push yourself," she says, but she was feeling quite impatient to feel his touch.

"I'm not." He once again reached for her skirt area. "Can I?"

"Mhmm…" she leaned back, placing her hands on the bed behind her. Her heartbeat skyrocketed. I'm sure he can hear how hard my heart is beating. Right now, he wasn't doing it just to help as he did for calibration.

He was doing it because he loved her.

Nanashi reached for her skirt area and slowly pushed it over her bulge, revealing her black cotton panties. Her panties were soaked, presumably with her precum and wetness. So much heat flew outward. It feels much hotter than last time.

He hooked her thumb under the sides of her panties and pulled them down, letting her erection free of its confinements. It sprang into view, eager for her captain's attention.

She bit her lip, excitement surging through her lower body. He didn't even touch her, yet her cock throbbed, already dripping precum. Her wetness clung to her inner thighs, streaming down to his pants.

"Looks painful," he said, staring at her pulsating thick meat. The ball sack underneath looked swollen, waiting for a sweet release.

"You made me this way…"

"Oh." He bowed his head. "I'm sorry…?"

"N-No, I don't mean that in a bad way!" She quickly clarified herself. "I mean… you make me really excited."

"I see." He nodded, then wrapped his fingers around her shaft. Regardless, he would relieve her of her painful erection.

"Mnnngh…" A little moan slipped her lips. The mere warmth of his fingers made her body shudder with pleasure. "I didn't realize how much I missed your touch…"

"It's only been a day." Nanashi stated. Dryly.

Wrapped around, his hand shifted up and down her entire length, stroking her throbbing cock. It felt harder and hotter than last night. She must be… more excited than before. His other hand curled around her balls, feeling the lewd liquids boiling within. Its heat lingered across his hand.

"Did you have to take care of it this morning?" He asked. It just came to his mind.

"Y-Yeah…" she sighed in pleasure. "I didn't expect to… take care of it again so soon."

"I see," he hummed, amused. "Must be inconvenient."

"I don't mind too much…," she drew her hands to his face, cupping his cheeks, "… if it's my Captain who tends to my needs."

His crimson eyes met her violet ones. Right now, those violet eyes looked… captivating, as if he could lose himself in them. Has she always been this attractive? He never paid attention before to look at her face.

"I wouldn't mind… doing this for you." A faint red crept onto his cheeks. "As long as it makes you feel better."

"Oh, you make me feel amazing, Captain." She whispered. Knowing there would be more moments like this together aroused her. She'd look forward to it every morning! Her cock throbbed at the idea, dripping even more precum down her length, staining his hand.

A growing ache tingled through her pussy lips. It begged for the same attention Nanashi gave her cock. Mnngh, I'm so wet. More lewd juices streamed out of her wetness, making a mess below her thighs. She needed him to explore her aching heat.

However, Violette sensed an intense heat gathering below her. It wasn't her cock, but it gathered below her pussy. It radiated with so much heat that it sent shivers of pleasure through her pinkish flesh. This heat was attractive and erratic, drawing her in like a moth to a flame. Instinctively, she grinded her pussy lips down, feeling a rock-hard flesh pressing against her.

"Gnagh?!" A groan slipped from Nanashi. He quickly covered his mouth, his face growing a deep red.

"Oh, my…" Violette's eyes widened in interest as she grinded her hips into his pants, satisfying her growing ache. "That was a cute sound."

"Violette, sto–gnnngh…" He tried to stop her but ended up letting out a weak moan. Waves of pleasure spread through his body, emanating from his lower core. What… is this feeling? It felt weird, but it felt good. What was she doing to him that messed with his senses?

"I didn't know you were turned on, Captain." Violette licked her lips. She had never seen him in an aroused state. And she was damn curious to find out.

Drawing her hands to his pants, she unzipped them and let his erection out. "W-Woah, you're quite excited yourself…"

"V-Violette, wait…" he reached for her wrists, but she playfully slapped them away. Was he excited? He's never felt this way before.

"It's only fair I take care of you as my thanks," she traced a finger around his chest. "I can't be the only one feeling good."

"Is… that how it works?"

"Someone has to look out for you," her finger danced down to his erection. "And that someone is none other than me."

Violette drew her finger to the tip of his cock and smoothed it down to the base, making it throb with delight. This feeling was so unfamiliar to Nanashi, but it felt good. Is this feeling… normal? As unfamiliar as it was, he trusted Violette.

A lewd idea popped in her head. She shifted her hips back, aligning her cock just in front of his. The heat radiating from both their sexes surged to new levels. The rising temperatures made both their minds fuzzy. Her already high arousal broke through the roof just from what she planned to do to him.

Violette wrapped her hand around both their cocks and bucked her hips forward. Her cock grinded against his, the rough sensations of both their skins rubbing against each other. It resulted in a pleasurable and boiling friction.

"O-Oh, wow…" she moaned in delight. Their cocks throbbed intensely against each other as the tips kissed. This felt more wonderful than she imagined! She was getting herself off on the Captain's cock!

Nanashi held back his moans as best as he could. The pleasure only increased when she grinded their cocks together. He could intimately feel her rough skin, the veins pumping, the sweaty heat, the pulsating meat. Never has his senses been overwhelmed with many new stimulations.

"This feels really good for me…" she drew her chin back, her voice growing breathy. "Does it feel good for you, Captain?"

"I… don't know," he averted his eyes, moaning softly. He may not admit it, but his body was at least honest. The way her hardness rubbed against him tingled his nerves.

Seeing Nanashi trying to deny it while his body responded to her advances was damn adorable. What kind of faces would he make if she made him feel even better? What kind of lewd expressions could she see? She wasn't going to stop now.

Her cock oozed even more precum and heat which glazed over his cock. Her pussy leaked more juices that stained his pants and the bedsheets. Tending to their cocks left her pussy lonely for attention. It begged to be touched, but Violette couldn't stop grinding her cock against him; it felt too good to stop.

Another idea popped into her mind, far lewder than the last. She stared at her right arm. It reminded her of how Nanashi used his tentacles to pleasure her. She wanted to try that out to spice their sexy moment up.

"Violette, what are you…?" Nanashi sensed her blood flow rapidly changing. His gaze drifted to her arm.

"I just want to try something out." She smacked her lips. Blood marks crawled over her right arm with veins visibly pulsing underneath her smooth skin. She clenched her fingers and two tentacles phased out of her arm. Compared to Nanashi's thick and rough tentacles, her tentacles were sleek and slender. One tentacle hovered over their cocks, while one tentacle slid behind her back, resting below her wetness.

"Are you going to use your tentacles?"

"If you can do it, I probably can, too."

"Just… be careful," he said. "Don't make the same mistake I did."

"Roger that, Captain."

Violette was quite eager to start. She drew her hand away and inched her cock closer to his. With minimal effort, a tentacle curled around both their cocks, spiraling from the bases to the cock heads, squishing them together. "O-Oh, God…!" It was such a different sensation from his tentacle. Being slender, it could wrap around them more. Her tentacle snaked around their cocks, its smooth skin embracing their throbbing roughness while their cocks rubbed against each other. Two different pleasures compounded into them.

Nanashi groaned. Her tentacle was… feminine if he could describe it. In battle, they were agile and precise; could pierce through enemies better than his could. But they were oddly gentle and curious.

"You're not… pushing yourself, are you?" He asked.

"N-No… mnngh…" she leaned into his face. Violette didn't have much battle experience compared to Nanashi, so her tentacles weren't conditioned to kill. She didn't have to use much mental energy to control them, though she wasn't going to overestimate her ability. Still, I didn't know I could use my tentacles like this! Her self-care sessions were bound to get better after this.

Her tentacle squelched as it coiled around their lengths and squeezed them together. Its tip prodded against his swollen cockhead. His rough veiny skin, its throbbing meat, its leaky precum–these lewd sensations hit her mind over and over. Mnnng, it feels like I'm masturbating with two cocks…!

She'd take things up a notch now, focusing her energy on the resting tentacle below her wetness. The tentacle moved up and rubbed against her pussy, coating itself in her slick. Mnngh, that feels…?! An electrical jolt shot up her spine from the new sensation. Her tentacles didn't feel as good as his, but it was enough to satisfy her pussy aches. She was almost tempted to slide the tentacle inside, but she held herself back, preferring her beloved Captain to have the honor.

"Does my tentacle feel better, Captain?" Her hands crept to his face.

"… Maybe." He replied. Dryly.

"Maybe it'd feel even better if I did this…" Her tentacle tightened, forcing their thick cocks together, making his cock ooze precum.

"Mnnngh…!" A moan slipped his lips, one that tickled her eardrums in a rather sexy way.

"Your moans are cute, Captain." Violette met their foreheads together. She loved hearing the sweet sounds leaving his lips. "You can moan for me…"

"N-No…" His face flushed a soft red. "I–mnaagh…"

Becoming so aroused, her tentacles become aggressive in stroking their cocks and rubbing her pussy, sending wave after wave of pleasure, pushing them both to their sweet release.

Her eyes focused on his wet, parted lip. She could see his velvety tongue. Oh, how would it feel to claim his tongue in her mouth? How would it feel to slip her tongue inside? How sweet would he taste?

"Captain…" she brushed her thumb against the corner of his lip. "May I… kiss you?"

"…" His eyes drifted to her lips. They were rather pinkish and silky, glistening with sweat. His instincts wanted him to explore her mouth. Silently, he nodded lightly and leaned forward.

Violette tilted her head and gently pressed her lips against his. A warm sensation pooled in her mouth. His lips were so tender, tasted so sweet.

Nanashi was hit with another unfamiliar sensation as their lips met. But he was strangely captivated by this act. Her lips felt… kind, just like her entire presence in his life. This feels… nice.

Though it wasn't going to stop at just a kiss. Unable to resist herself, Violette slid her tongue into his mouth, taking him by surprise. Her tongue swirled around his oral walls, taking in the taste of his tongue and saliva. His taste made her tremble in pleasure. She could get addicted to it!

Her tongue was violent as it coiled around his velvety flesh. A great contrast with the tenderness of the kiss moments ago. And yet, he couldn't dislike it. It was exciting, made his hidden passion for her burn brighter.

Violette reluctantly pulled away, a string of saliva connecting their lips. She breathed heavily, staring into his crimson eyes.

Nanashi caressed her hair. Her eyes looked different. Clouded by lust, she was very possessive of her captain. It was the eyes of an inhuman predator.

"Mnngh..?!" He started feeling a hot sensation swelling inside his cock. It throbbed even harder than before, like the heat inside him was preparing to blow out. The pleasurable frictions of her cock and her tentacle only fanned this heat.

"Are you getting close, Captain?" Violette gripped his shirt. She could feel his cock swelling against hers. Just knowing he was close pushed her gradually to the edge, making both her cock and pussy throb. Her cock swelled together with his, more precum shooting out and coating their rough skins. I want to finish with him!

Driven by lust, her tentacles became erratic and poured all their efforts into stimulating their cocks and her pussy, pushing them faster to the edge. The tentacle rubbing against her pussy pushed harder, spilling out more lewd juices. Their body heat rose to incredible temperatures.

"Violette, I…!" Nanashi could feel his body tensing. His heels dug into the bed. This feeling…?!

"It's okay, Captain!" Violette leaned into his neck, her legs quivering for release. "Let it all out!"

White-hot liquids burst into the air, shooting out of their cocks simultaneously the moment the orgasm flooded their bodies. Violette gritted her teeth and threw her head into his chest, her hands gripping his shoulders for dear life. Pulsating against each other, thick ropes of cum sprayed and melted together, forming a lewd cum-shower. It sprayed everywhere, staining their clothes and the bedsheets. Their hips bucked into each other as their cocks kept shooting load after load.

The orgasmic high slowly subsiding, Violette plopped down onto Nanashi, exhaustion pooling through her body. Her cum-glazed tentacles were retracted almost immediately as the orgasm left her mind dazed. She panted heavily into his chest.

Oh, God… she closed her eyes and slowly regained composure. That was her most intense orgasm ever. We… came together. And it felt amazing! She slowly realized she didn't get a good look at his orgasm face. That would have been nice to witness.

She noticed Nanashi wasn't… saying anything. He's… silent. Did he pass out from the pleasures? Was this his first time feeling such a powerful feeling? Whatever the case may be, it worried her.

"Captain…?" Violette raised herself, gently pressing on his chest. "Are you… feeling okay?"

As she looked up, her body froze. His eyes were glowing, looking straight at her with predatory slit eyes.

"C-Captain…?" She called out, chills crawling down her spine. "What's wrong–…"

Nanashi grabbed her and threw her down on the bed, effectively switching their places. He pushed her legs back to her head, his gaze locked on her soaked, dripping, pussy.

"C-Captain?!" Her eyes widened. She tried to move her hands to stop him but felt weak, being in such a compromised position.

"…" A low growl escaped his throat as he aligned his cock in front of her pussy.

Violette could feel the hard heat tingling near her pussy. Does he… want me to take me there? She didn't prepare her heart for this yet, but if he wanted her now, then she'd surrender herself to him. As long as the Captain feels good…

"…!" His thermal senses caught on to her dying body heat. Her body trembled heavily under him. She had her eyes closed, bracing herself for the pain and pleasure that might follow.

Violette was shaking. Scared. Because of him.

A tentacle phased out of his arm and pierced straight through his cheeks from one side, knocking him out of his dark lust.

"C-Captain?!" Her eyes widened in shock.

"… Ouch." Nanashi grabbed his tentacle and dragged it out of his face. His cheeks slowly regenerated, as if he hadn't just stabbed his own face.

"Captain, why did you hurt yourself?!" Violette pushed herself up and grabbed his shoulders.

"It's a defense mechanism," he calmly explained, rubbing his pained cheek. "I conditioned one of my tentacles to hurt me if I lost control of myself."

"Why would you have that in place?!" Violette asked. That was the most ridiculous thing she's heard.

"The inhuman side of me… wanted to kill everyone before," he bowed his head. "I practiced honing this instinct in the event I harm someone again."

"Oh…" Violette pulled her hands. The tone in his voice suggested that he had hurt someone close to him. Was it… Acer when he found him?

"I'm sorry… for scaring you," he wrapped his arms around Violette, pulling her into his embrace. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

"Captain…" His warmth was… soothing, making her collapse in his arms. He noticed I was scared…? She didn't realize it herself. I did feel hesitant…

"You shouldn't allow me to make you feel uncomfortable, Violette," he tightened his hug. "I don't want that."

Violette didn't feel uncomfortable, not at all. In his arms, she never felt so warm and protected before.

"I feel safe with you, Captain," she nuzzled into his chest. "I trust you with my life."

"Still…" He stroked his back, running his hair through her silky hair.

"I do… want you to take me down there," she smiled into his neck. "I know you'd never hurt me."

"I… see," he nodded timidly. "Maybe some other time."

"Of course." She giggled. There was no need to rush their relationship. She didn't want him to push himself either. Right now, she was more than happy sharing this intimate moment with her beloved captain. It was pure bliss.

And speaking of relationships…

"Uhm, Captain?" Violette curled her arms around his neck. "I'm… not just your friend now, right?"

"Hmmm?" He tilted his head. "You're not?"

"I mean, I love you, so…" she blushed. "I'd... like to be your girlfriend, instead."

"Oh." A light blush graced his cheeks. He wasn't familiar with romantic labels, but that was a rather endearing term. "Then, what am I to you?"

"Well…" She gently stroked his cheek. "You're still my beloved Captain. That won't be changing anytime soon."

"I see." He hummed. Still the same captain. He had never considered himself the captain. Acer just called him that, and the INHumans followed. "Violette."

"Yes?"

"Would you call me by my name instead?" He asked. "Since… I love you."

She blinked. Him saying those words had such an impact on her heart. Calling his name, I guess I can do that for him. The relationship was stepping to new levels, after all.

"… Nanashi."

"… Yeah," he smiled. "I like that."

Violette was mesmerized by the smile adorning his lips. He was smiling at her. Because she called his name. A smile that reminded him of the little boy he used to be. He was still there. He was right here.

It left her breathless.

"Hey," Violette head-butted his chest, snuggling into his arms. "You can't smile like that to anyone but me."

"… Huh?" He brushed his fingers against his lips. I'm… smiling? Was it because the girl he loved simply called his name? I didn't realize…

"Okay?" She pouted. "Only I'm allowed to see you smile like that."

"… Sure?" He tucked her head under his chin. He didn't understand her odd request, but maybe that's what made her adorable.

Holding Violette in his arms, this moment felt… special to him. It was amusing, really. Who'd have thought the girl he intended to kill so badly before is now the very same girl in his embrace that he wanted to protect.

Ever since he met her, he never imagined his life going in this direction. Loving who I once considered my enemy… it was a twist of fate.

As he gazed at Violette's calm expression, his heart felt… light. A tender warmth he wanted to cradle.

I still don't understand all these feelings I have for you.

But what I do understand … is I want you close to me. To protect and keep you safe.

I'll cherish you with my life, Violette.

Chapter 5: My Futanari Omega, Evelyn

Summary:

Staricor wants nothing to do with his identity.

Evelyn tries to keep a smile on her face despite her identity.

But if it's for each other sakes, maybe they will finally embrace themselves for who they are.

Notes:

UPDATE 6/15/2024:

Minor revisions to grammar and improving readability.

Revised dialogue for Acer.

--

Aloha, everyone! It's been a while. I hope you're all in good health.

Took a while to get this chapter out. This might be the longest one yet. It's got the plot, fluffs, and smuts.

This chapter takes inspiration from Alpha and Omega dynamics in fanfics. Very loosely based on them.

AND AS A DISCLAIMER... there is varying descriptions of action blood and violence. There are tentacles, but no tentacle sex.

Anyhow, enjoy reading!

Chapter Text

"Let's see how many wounds I can tear into you."

Staricor grabbed his victim's neck and threw them against a wall, shattering the hard material on impact. His arm split into three tentacles, red gushing out, each attached to a weaponized blade.

I despise you alphas.

His tentacles wrapped around his victim, suffocated them, and tore their flesh from limb to limb. The body parts were tossed up and immediately sliced into a splatter of guts, casting a bloody rain over the area.

And I thought I hid myself well.

A sigh escaped his lips. He lit a match on fire and set the lifeless body ablaze. Let this be a warning. He walked away as the fire burned bright behind him, incinerating the dead flesh. His tentacles retracted back into his skin.

Staricor was told to come to an INValid nest for a mission. Right after he arrived at the scene, infected creatures ambushed him. Not a problem. He made quick work of his victims and burnt them to ashes, making sure they wouldn't see the light of day.

I thought I concealed my scent. He gripped his collar and looked down. And I've already got their blood on me. No matter, it would soon evaporate–…

"Staricor!"

His ears perked up at the familiar cheery voice, prompting him to look up at a flying helicopter. Six people were there; three of them jumped off and landed in front of him. Woah, the entire squad is here…?

"Hey, guys." Staricor wiped the blood off his cheek. "I came here a little ear–AAHK?!"

"Staricor!" Evelyn slammed her head against his stomach. "I didn't know you'd be joining the mission with us!"

"H-Hey, Evelyn…" he cleared his throat and tapped her shoulders. "It's a surprise to see you, too."

Staricor gazed into her bubbly blue eyes. I don't think I've seen her in a battle uniform before. The Russian-style hat looked so out of place but was charmingly cute to her style.

"You've been busy already," the taller girl scanned the blood on his clothes.

"Violette…?" Staricor gently pushed the shorter girl away. "You're here, too?"

"Of course, she is!" Evelyn wrapped her hands around her sister's and Staricor's arms. "This will be our first mission together! I'm so excited!"

Wow, it's their first mission…? Staricor knew the sisters were never allowed to go on missions by themselves; they always served a supporting role. Myself included. Despite being part of the secret organization for months now, the inhumans were always forbidden to go. Except for one of us.

"Did the Commander send you two on this mission?" Staricor asked.

Violette shook her head. "No, it was Nana–… I mean, it was Captain's idea."

"It was his idea?!" His eyes widened. The Captain allowed them to go?!

"I see you've made contact with the INValids already," Nanashi crossed his arms, inspecting the younger inhuman's bloodied attire. He picked up on scents of ash and burning flesh.

"C-Captain?!" Staricor quickly turned to him, his senses flaring up.

Nanashi bowed his head for a moment. "Are you hurt?"

"A-Ah, no, no!" Staricor frantically waved his hands around. "I took care of them already!"

"I see." Nanashi nodded, then turned his attention to Hunter's squad.

Staricor simply stared at the Captain as he walked to the human members. Isn't he going to say anything else…? He expected a more aggressive choice of words. That felt… anticlimactic.

"Why do you look so fidgety?" Evelyn giggled and punched his shoulder. "Captain isn't going to eat you."

"O-Oh, I just thought…" he scratched his red hair. "He'd berate me for putting myself at risk… or something."

In their missions, Nanashi always asked the inhumans to stay back and act only if absolutely necessary. There have been times when Staricor injured himself and he received an earful from the Captain. It was always out of concern for his well-being. But he can be scary at times.

"Captain's just a softie!" Evelyn grinned. "He's just looking out for you!"

"Now that you mention that…" Staricor stroked his chin. "Why do I get the feeling he's… a bit more reserved?"

Evelyn tilted her head. "What'cha mean by that?"

"I don't know. He seems… different," he briefly raised his shoulders. I can't put a finger on it. Nanashi always gave off this tense gaze. But I don't sense that as much. Normally his crimson eyes would peer into his poor soul.

"Oh!" Evelyn placed a fist on her palm. "Boy, do I have the answer for you!"

"Do you know why?"

"Come here." Evelyn covered her mouth with her hands to whisper. "So, there's–…"

"Ahem," A voice coughed loudly.

Staricor raised his brows. "… Violette?"

"I'd appreciate it if you two ready yourselves for the mission," Violette patted her sister's shoulders. A faint blush graced her cheeks. "Save the chit-chat for later."

"Oh, of course."

"Awww, my big sister's a little shy!" Evelyn snickered to which Violette scoffed at. "Don't worry, Staricor. I'll let you in the juicy details later!"

"… Okay?" Staricor blinked. Wasn't she going to tell me why the Captain felt different than usual? Was Violette related to this matter, somehow? I don't get it, either way.

"So!" Evelyn drew her hands to her hips. The two youngest inhumans were left to their company. "It's been a good while, Staricor."

"… Yeah," he smiled. "It's good to see you again–…"

"I missed you," Evelyn wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a hug. "A lot."

"… Heh," a faint blush appeared on his face. He gently patted her head. "I wasn't gone that long."

"It's been lonely without you here," she pouted. "When will you come back to us?"

"… I don't know, Evelyn," he sighed, drawing his head up. "I still haven't–…"

"Can't you at least stay with us for a while?" she looked at him with wide eyes. "Does your work require you to be constantly away?"

"… You could put it that way," he averted his gaze, unable to meet her bubbly eyes that tugged at his heartstrings. I have my reasons.

Staricor was the last inhuman of the four-member squad though he didn't consider himself an official member. Nanashi never assigned him any official missions, and Staricor had his personal agenda, one that required him to be away from HQ.

"Can't I come along with you sometimes?" Evelyn asked, though she already knew the answer.

"No, you can't." Staricor shook his head. "It's too dangerous for both of us to be together."

"Isn't it more dangerous hunting the alphas by yourself?" she crossed her arms.

"That's precisely why you can't be there," he sighed. "It'll double the risk."

"And what if something bad were to happen to you?"

"That won't happen," he remained firm. "You know I've been dealing with alphas for a long time. I know how to protect myself."

Her eyes widened. She stared at his dark blue eyes before looking away. A frown formed on her lips as she bowed her head. Her expression left a tightness in his heart.

Staricor rubbed his neck. "Evelyn…"

"I get it. I do." Evelyn gently tugged on his sleeve. "I'm just scared. Whenever you're away, I worry the worst could… happen to you."

"… Yeah, I know."

"We have to look out for each other," she mustered a smile. "We're fellow omegas, after all."

"I know, Evelyn…" Staricor nodded. "Thanks."

She took something out of her pocket and handed it to him. "… Here."

"Oh?" He inspected the items between his fingers. They were white and shaped like a capsule.

"Your omega suppressants," Evelyn grinned. "I bet you need to restock them."

"… Definitely," he nodded, putting the capsules into his pocket. "I ran out of them weeks ago–…"

"W-Weeks ago?" Her eyes widened. "You were out there all this time without suppressants?"

"… Ehm," he blinked. Slip of the tongue and another lecture incoming. "I was just focused on my mission. It slipped my mind."

"It slipped your mind…?" Her brows drew together. "And you didn't think to come back?"

"Look, I'm still right here in one piece, aren't I?" He waved at himself. "I'm careful enough to–…"

"You can never be too careful," she gripped his arm, gazing into his eyes. "You put yourself in danger! You know what alphas can do when they catch you!"

Staricor remained silent. Her voice was stern. He didn't like the topic of alphas and omegas. He couldn't look her in the eyes whenever she brought it up. Of course, I know the dangers all too well.

And whatever those dangers may be, Evelyn feared that happening to Staricor. She couldn't imagine such a horrifying scenario. Someone she's grown to see as a dear friend. He was an omega like herself! The idea that an alpha could claim and use him in any way they saw fit left an inexplicable feeling in her heart. I can't let him be claimed. Not on my watch.

"I don't care how long you've been dealing with them," her fingers dug into his sleeve. "All it takes is one mistake… and we'd lose you. I'd lose you."

"I get it, I get it, okay?" He scratched his cheek. "I'll be more mindful of that."

"… Okay then!" She let go of his arm and her lips curled into a smile. "As long as you understand!"

And she's back to her usual self. Staricor sighed. Despite her short and cutesy appearance, she acted like his mother during these stern lectures. I prefer her this way. But he understood why Evelyn berated him. Being an omega, she's just being there for me. It's just she doesn't have to remind me constantly…

"… Thanks for the concern." He patted her hat.

She blushed timidly. "But of course."

"Evelyn, Staricor." Nanashi approached them. "We'll be breaking into the nest shortly."

"Yes, Captain." Staricor nodded, adjusting his battle jacket.

"Hunter said there may be alpha inhumans roaming around," he continued. "Conceal your scents. Take the suppressants before we go."

"Roger that, Captain!" Evelyn saluted him.

"I'm pretty excited to take on our first mission," Violette stood beside him. "And it's a dangerous one, no less."

"Yeah!" Evelyn pumped her fists up. "It's about time the inhumans work as a team and kick some ass!"

They're fired up. Staricor found the sisters' excitement infectious. After joining the squad, Nanashi didn't allow them to be significantly involved.; he went to the front lines himself. At least until now. He was curious, though. Why did he allow us to come? Did he feel they were ready now? They could have gone on a lesser mission for starters. But we're starting off with an INValid nest of all things. A high-priority mission. Surely, the Captain has his reasons, right?

"… Ready yourselves," was all Nanashi said before leaving for the nest's entrance.

"Guess we'll take the suppressants now," Staricor stared at the capsule between his fingers.

Evelyn quickly popped a capsule into her mouth. She quivered, grimacing at the bitter taste. "Eugh…"

"Better to pop a capsule than to pop a hard-on," Staricor chuckled.

"Very funny." Evelyn stuck her tongue out, then broke into a giggle. Getting suspiciously excited during their mission would be inconvenient. Nevertheless, she was brimming with innocent excitement because this would be her first mission in a long while.

Time for the inhumans' first mission to begin!

The squad walked into the dark entrance, entering a new area cut off from the outside world. Darkness was prevalent as far as their eyes could see; light couldn't shine through.

"Flashlights on," Hunter commanded. He and the two other human members, Chelsea and Ryder, turned on the lights attached to the end of their rifles, illuminating the pitch-black hallways.

The inhumans didn't require assistance. Their eyes were enhanced, allowing them to see in the darkness.

Silently, the squad traversed the ominous hallways leading deeper into the building. The walls and ceiling were fractured with sickly vines crawling through the cracks. Broken glasses from the windows scattered the floor. Not a single light source was on. Their footsteps echoed through the darkness.

I'm not detecting any activities nearby. Hunter took out his scanner. On it was a black screen that flashed green periodically. It came out empty. He shot Nanashi a glance.

Nanashi heightened his senses and carefully looked around. Nothing nearby. He closed his eyes and drew his chin up. His thermal sensors eventually picked up on faint heat. It sent harmless shivers through his spine. In the distance…? He exchanged glances with the inhumans who returned a nod.

"Stay behind me." Nanashi began leading the way. He ignored all the doors he passed by. None of them interested him. The others followed him shortly after.

It's too quiet. Staricor thought. Everyone kept their mouths shut; alerting their presence to the dangers lurking in the unknown wasn't the best idea. But this silence is deafening. He wanted to strike up a conversation with Evelyn regarding the mission. But the Captain might not approve of that.

Evelyn rubbed her hands together. Her arms tensed up. I'm… afraid of the dark. She wouldn't admit that out loud; she had a reputation to uphold as an inhuman, after all!

After passing several corners, the squad stopped in front of a gate. Chains coiled around the handles, keeping them sealed. There were cracks in the black windows. Hunter aimed his rifle left and right to reveal two corridors.

Nanashi scanned the door. His senses tingled sharply. A strong smell lingered in the air which didn't escape the other inhumans. A thick and putrid smell. With his rifle, Hunter traced the edges of the gate. Red liquid was seeping out, glistening under the light. Nanashi crouched down, noticing the puddle of blood coming from under the gate. Fresh blood.

That can't be mistaken. Staricor rubbed his nose. It was a scent he was all too familiar with. The scent of rotting flesh and blood. It was right behind this gate. And where there was flesh and blood, there was…

"INValids…" Nanashi equipped the serrated blade attached to his back.

"How many do you think are there?" Hunter asked, putting on his visor and mask. Ryder and Chelsea followed.

"Too many to count," Nanashi said dryly. "Arm yourselves."

"… There's a lot." Violette clenched her right fist, veins visibly fading into her skin, pumping with blood. "Get ready."

Time to kick some ass! Evelyn was awfully excited. She initiated blood flow into her right arm, preparing for a parasitic transformation. It's been so long since I last transformed!

Staricor was ready to transform his arm since he already engaged his tentacles a while ago. Can't let my guard down. This wasn't going to be a walk in the park. Anything could go wrong.

Ryder and Chelsea moved to the edges of the gate, stun grenades in their hands. Nanashi approached the center, raised his leg, and…

SLAM!

He kicked the gate, swinging it wide open, the doors breaking and banging against the wall. Ryder and Chelsea immediately flung the grenades inside.

BOOOM!

High-pitched screams echoed through the building. The ground beneath their feet quaked. Lifeless eyes began appearing, one by one glowing in the darkness, all focused on the squad.

"Leave no one alive."

Nanashi leaped inside and stabbed his blade into the first infected human he saw. His blade dragged down, splitting the victim in half, blood spurting against his face.

"GROOOOOH!"

One by one, infected creatures crawled out of the darkness. Screams came out of their disfigured faces. Screams that multiplied, drowning out the entire building. Tentacles coiled around their bloody flesh.

"Staricor, Evelyn!" Violette transformed her right arm into a tentacle spike. "Let's go!"

"All right!" Evelyn clenched her right fist and white markings crawled across her skin. Her arm deformed, bones extending through her skin, forming a deadly skeletal claw.

"We can't let Captain have all the fun," Staricor smirked. His arm burst open into three tentacles, each attached to a blade. "Let's rock!"

"GROOOOOOH!" Blood-curdling screams surrounded the squad. One by one, they were being drawn to the open.

Nanashi whipped his blade out of his first kill. His eyes darted around. Seven in front. He stabbed his blade to the ground, forcing blood to flow through his arm.

"GRAAAH!" Humanoid creatures roared from the far ceiling. Wings burst out of their back, and they descended upon Nanashi.

"Not on my watch!" Violette stabbed her arm into the ground, causing spikes to shoot upward and pierce through the aerial attackers.

"My turn!" Evelyn swung her arm and shot skeletal boomerangs that cut through the impaled attackers' heads. That's a penta-kill!

Three more infected leaped towards Nanashi. He kicked his blade up and bashed the nearest infected in the head before pulling it out. Another down.

"GRAH!" An infected swiped at Nanashi. He raised his arm, and the attacker latched its face onto it, sinking its elongated teeth into his flesh.

"Captain!" Violette cried out.

"Deal with the others." Nanashi calmly stabbed the other infected, then bashed the biting infected's skull with his elbow. "We're surrounded."

As if on cue, more screams echoed around them. Moving into a defensive formation, the human members gathered in the center and spread their rifles out, guarding everyone's blind spots. The three inhumans acted as the "second layer" of defense.

"Protect the inhumans!" Hunter exclaimed, and they opened fire. Guns began blazing, flashing in the darkness, taking out the farther infected one by one.

"GROH!" Three infected rapidly crawled towards Violette. One of them threw its arms around her tentacle spike.

"Gnngh!" Violette speared her fist into its chest and extended her spike through its flesh, killing the other two infected behind it. That's three down!

"Hiyah!" The bone structure around Evelyn's arm protruded outward into rings and began spiraling mechanically. Skeletal bullets shot out like a machine gun, hitting all infected in sight as she sidestepped.

Four more infected descended from the ceiling and slammed the ground around Evelyn. Tentacles burst out of their backs and rose in her direction.

"Evelyn!" Staricor jabbed his arm, flinging his three tentacle blades at the new attackers. Each tentacle blade pierced through an infected. Three down!

"And I'll take out the last one!" Evelyn charged up her skeletal arm and slammed it into the infected's jaw. Uppercut-tah!

"Gruuh…" Unfazed, the infected grabbed her arm and threw her across the room.

"Woah!" Evelyn rolled in mid-air and regained her balance. "You're a tough one!"

The infected stared at Evelyn. A smirk grew on its lips which revealed its razor fangs and ripped tongue. Its eyes glowed a bright blue, homing in on her.

Evelyn froze. That's not a regular infected…! Her senses flared up with chills crawling down his spine.

"GRAAAAH!" The infected burst open into a beast. Long claws exploded out of its hands. Dark tentacles slithered around its wolf-like limbs. Bloody spikes curved out of its arched back. Its mouth was a sinister grin, saliva dripping out.

"A-Ah…" Evelyn took a few steps back. A powerful scent emitted from the infected. A scent that nearly shut down her nerves. A scent she knew all too well. T-That's a…!

"GREEH!" The infected kicked the ground and appeared instantly in front of the much smaller inhuman, ready to bite her neck.

Evelyn slammed her skeletal-armored fist onto its head, trying to escape. "I don't taste good!"

"GRAAAAH!" It shoved her to the ground and pinned her arms above her head. Its claws brushed against her thighs, hiking her skirt.

"H-Hey!" Evelyn forced her legs shut. "You won't like what you see down there!"

"Evelyn!" Staricor rushed in front of her and raised his tentacle arm. The infected bit down on his arm, missing its intended target.

Evelyn backed herself away. "Staricor!"

"Get back!" He groaned. "It's an Alpha!"

The alpha infected bit down harder, mangling his flesh in the process. It tore Staricor's tentacle arm clean off and spit it out, then crashed its claws through his chest and raised him off the ground.

"Is that all you got?!" Staricor forced three new tentacles out of his shoulder and wrapped them around the infected's neck. "Evelyn!"

"… Right!" Evelyn slammed her skeletal fist into its chest and began firing rapidly, filling it with bullet holes. Let go of him!

"Lock it down!" Hunter climbed onto the infected's back. He pulled out a combat knife and stabbed its head relentlessly, blood spilling out with each strike.

And here's the finishing blow! Staricor's tentacles cut into its flesh and burst out, dealing a fatal strike to its organs.

"GROOOOH…!" The infected let out one last cry before collapsing to the ground with a loud quake. Its flesh started to melt, evaporating into the air.

"Staricor!" Evelyn rushed to his side. "Are you okay?!"

"… It is but a scratch." With his one arm, he pushed the dead infected's arm away, the claws sliding out of his chest. "You okay?"

"Am I okay?" Evelyn pulled him onto his feet. "You're in a terrible state to be asking that!"

"It's not as bad as it looks…" He bowed his head. His arm was gone. Three narrow holes cut into his chest. Many bloodstains spread across his jacket. Could be worse.

Hunter reloaded his rifle and strapped it to his back. He peeked at the scanner. "I'm not detecting any more INValids…"

"Clear here." Ryder nodded.

"Clear here, too!" Chelsea gave a thumbs up.

Violette looked around. Her thermal senses were stable. "Same here."

"Is everything okay there?" Nanashi wiped the blood off his cheek as he calmly approached the squad.

"Captain!" Violette turned to him, worried.

"Woah…" Staricor's eyes widened. "Just how many did you kill?" He saw the pile of dead bodies and mutilated limbs left behind Nanashi's trail. While we were busy with one, he was already busy with dozens of them! As expected of the most experienced inhuman.

"… One more," Nanashi looked over his shoulder. "There's one more left."

Hearing this, the squad quickly silenced themselves. Out of the four inhumans, Nanashi had the sharpest senses. His thermal sensors possessed the farthest reach.

"This one is not an immediate threat," he bowed his head, then turned around to search. "Regenerate yourselves."

Not a threat…? Staricor engaged his regenerative abilities. His wounds began closing and the blood flow slowed down. He turned to the dead flesh next to his feet.

"An Alpha…" Evelyn stared at their most recent kill. "I didn't realize they were this powerful."

"We're lucky there was only one," Violette sighed in relief. "It was hellbent on taking you, Evelyn."

"Until Staricor protected me…" Evelyn rubbed her arm. "It was going to take him instead."

"We're still breathing," Staricor regenerated his missing arm and took a few samples of the dead alpha. "It doesn't get better than this."

"Don't put your life in danger so easily," Evelyn tugged on his sleeve. "You hurt yourself too much."

He averted his gaze. "… I'm just glad you're safe."

More than anything, he was glad he protected a fellow omega from an alpha. He didn't care what happened to his life. I can protect myself. But Evelyn had the least combat experience. Not to say he doesn't trust her to protect herself, but he'd fear anything terrible happening to her. I'd hate myself if I couldn't watch out for her in times like this…

"I'm grateful for that," she gently held his cheek. "But I don't like seeing you getting hurt for my sake."

"… We're fellow omegas, after all." He forced a smile. Her soft touch caused heat to rise in his cheeks. Sometimes, getting hurt is necessary. With the missions they go through, he'd have to put himself in harm's way.

THUD!

A sound echoed in the distance. Nanashi was standing there, looking at something on the ground. Curiously, they walked to him.

"Captain?" Violette called out. "Did you find somethi–…"

The inhumans froze in place, following Nanashi's gaze. Hunter glanced at the inhumans, then shone his light on whatever Nanashi was looking at.

A battered head. Lifeless eyes peering into nothingness. Long hair framing its face. Blood trickling out of its lips. A woman…? A ruined dress with blood stains covered her figure. A severed arm. The other arm was wrapped around a much smaller human-like body. Hunter shifted his light to the smaller body, revealing multiple yellow eyes bulging at the side of its face. Eyes that were moving with pupils that diminished under the light.

"A-Ahrk…" weak moans escaped the tiny, tattered mouth. Its chest rose and fell with every audible breath. Its little palms twitched on the ground. Tentacles were writhing within its abdomen, curling around mindlessly. In place of legs was thick red cylindrical flesh growing out of its hips.

"Mnngrk…!" Chelsea covered his mouth, feeling a vile taste rising through his throat.

"Chelsea…" Ryder held his shoulder.

"S-Sorry..." He turned away from the horrifying sight. "I'll… wait outside."

"… Stay with him, Predator." Hunter said softly to which Ryder nodded. The two human members left the scene.

"God…" Violette cast her eyes away.

"Gnngh…!" Evelyn closed her eyes and averted her face. The sight was too much to bear. This can't be happening…!

"Evelyn…" Staricor wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close. God, no one has to witness this.

"… How long were they here?" Hunter clenched his fists. What were survivors doing here …?

Nanashi crouched down. His eyes scanned the little body. It was still breathing; it was still alive.

"M-Mommy…" a young voice moaned. "M-Mommy, where are… you…"

Nanashi's ears perked up. He inched closer to him and offered his hand. Little fingers curled around his much bigger hand, trembling as they did.

"I… don't want to… be one of… them…" the voice choked.

"… Don't worry, kid." Nanashi bowed his head. "Your mom will be right with you."

Staricor opened his mouth, but no words came out. His heart dropped to his stomach. Why did it understand it was becoming one of them? It looked too young to know. It didn't need to know. It shouldn't know. What kind of first mission was this?! Did they spend too much time killing the INValids? Were they always here? Were they too late…?

"Hunter…" Nanashi shot him a glance and nodded.

Hunter bowed his head, eyes clenched tightly shut, then looked him straight in the eyes. He stood in front of the soon-to-be INValid. He took out a customized pistol and inserted a glowing blue bullet into it. Nanashi held tightly onto the little hand.

After taking a deep breath, he aimed the gun at the boyish face. Its many yellow eyes stared at the gun, then stared at his unnerving blue eyes. His finger curled around the trigger, shaking as it did.

"… I can't do this." Hunter gritted his teeth and pointed the gun away. "This isn't what I–… this isn't what we…"

Nanashi gently squeezed his arm. "Hunter."

"Fucking hell, Nanashi." Hunter slammed the back of the pistol against his forehead, tears welling in his eyes. "This is not–…this is not what we do."

"… It's okay," Nanashi nodded, offering him a reassuring gaze.

"Fuck…" Hunter stared at the pistol, making no effort to let it go. Nanashi slowly pulled the pistol out of his hand.

Nanashi… Violette clenched the fabric around her chest. She wanted to walk away but couldn't feel her legs. They just wouldn't move.

"Captain…" Evelyn meekly called out. "What… are you going to do with that gun?"

"… You already know, Evelyn."

Staricor remained still. Evelyn buried her face into his chest, her fingers digging into his jacket. She's shaking so much. He caressed the back of her head to calm her down.

Nanashi turned his attention back to the little being. He raised the gun, aiming it at its face.

BANG!

If only we had another choice…! Hunter covered his eyes.

BANG!

Was there no other option…? Violette turned around. She couldn't see the aftermath. She didn't want to see the aftermath.

BANG!

"Oh, God…!" Evelyn whimpered, digging her head into Staricor's chest. He wrapped his arms around her small frame and closed his eyes.

"… Let's go," Nanashi turned around and returned the pistol to Hunter. "I'll report the mission details to Acer."

"… Yes, Captain." Violette nodded, willing her legs to move.

"… Come on, Evelyn." Staricor gently guided her along. Evelyn clung to him as they walked.

And this was the end of their first mission. They completed their mission objective: to take out all INValids. A job well done.

But they sure didn't feel like celebrating.

On the way back to HQ …

The squad was back in the helicopter. The human members sat in the front seat and controlled the craft while the inhumans sat in the passenger seat. The excitement the three inhumans shared in the morning had faded. Sorrows adorned their faces.

The mood was depressing, to say the least.

"Captain…" Staricor broke the uncomfortable silence. He needed to bring up the topic. I'm sure everyone's thinking about it.

Nanashi raised his head. "Yes?"

"About… what happened back there," Staricor furrowed his brows. "Was this the first time you had to…?

"No." Nanashi crossed his arms. "I've lost count by this point."

"Oh…" His answer left a sour taste in Staricor's mouth. He didn't hesitate to shoot. Not once.

"Was there no other option, Nanashi?" Violette rubbed her hands together. "Couldn't we have saved him…?"

"He would have turned… there was no saving him," Nanashi replied dryly. "He had to be put down. All of you know that."

"How would you know that? I refuse to believe that!" Staricor clenched his fists. "They aren't humans like us. There must have been another way!"

"Believe me. I've been on these missions for years," Nanashi sighed. "I wouldn't have done what I did if–…"

"Do you know what you did, Captain?" Staricor rose from his seat. "Do you feel anything… anything at all?"

"Staricor, please…" Evelyn grabbed his arm. She was just as upset as him but taking his anger out on Nanashi wasn't the wisest idea.

"These missions aren't always exciting," Nanashi sighed. "Sometimes, you'll have to make hard decisions. Bear the responsibility no one else can."

"… Is that why you took us on this mission?"

Staricor placed his fist against his forehead. I always thought it was an odd choice for a first mission. Did he take the inhumans on this mission to teach them the harsh reality? Did he already foresee this happening? No, Captain couldn't possibly know…!

"You were going to face this sooner or later," Nanashi bowed his head, his lips curling down. "… I hope it was a valuable experience for you three."

"Nanashi…" Violette gently held his shoulder. Right now, she sensed sadness from the usually stoic inhuman.

"After today, you three are free to go on your own missions without my supervision," he closed his eyes. "Not all missions… have desirable conclusions."

Staricor reclined back in his seat. Is this his way of teaching us…? Before the mission, he expected to take on dozens of infected. It's why the Nightmare Squad was created. To allow them to fight fire with fire. But seeing a survivor in their final moments...? How many times did Nanashi have to go through this? Has he always bottled these experiences? I don't think he's ever told the sisters, either.

"Most of the INValids were once human," Nanashi stared at his palm. "There isn't any other option besides…"

Staricor understood that. Every INValid they've killed were once people leading daily lives–people who had their own dreams and struggles just like everyone else. It's hypocritical of me, isn't it? He didn't hesitate to kill them. Not one bit. Because it was either us or them.

"… I'm sorry, Captain." Staricor lowered his voice.

"You'll learn." Nanashi nodded. "Keep it in mind moving forward."

The rest of the travel continued in silence.

"Nanashi, welcome back. I presume the mission went well?"

"Yeah, no issues."

After returning to HQ, Nanashi reported the mission details to Acer. The rest of the squad decided to rest up for the day. It was a demanding mission, in more ways than one.

"I have to admit… I was surprised when you requested the inhumans to come along."

"… It was a good experience," Nanashi bowed his head. "They're free to take on their own missions after today."

"I see," Acer patted his shoulder. I hope this isn't taking a toll on his mental health. "I appreciate all that you do, Nanashi. Seriously."

"… Yeah." Nanashi nodded.

"If you want to take a break from missions, that's fine by me."

"That won't be necessary."

"All right," Acer smiled, then looked behind Nanashi. "Staricor! May I have a word with you?"

"Yes, Commander." Staricor approached them. "What is it?"

"A while back, you wanted to use the lab to analyze some samples, didn't you?" Acer drew his hands to his waist. "I'll be heading there. Would you like to come with me?"

"Oh, of course, Commander!" Staricor grinned. Right, the labs! He wanted to visit there for his research.

"Great," Acer turned around, but not before he waved. "Be seeing you, Nanashi."

"Mhmm."

Afterward, Acer and Staricor left for the labs, leaving Nanashi and the sisters alone.

"Why is Staricor heading to the labs?" Violette asked, popping up beside him.

Nanashi briefly raised his shoulders. "I'm not privy to his business."

"Come to think of it, didn't he say he was away because of a personal mission?"

"Yes, he mentioned something along those lines…" Evelyn interjected. But he's never told me why.

"Evelyn…" Nanashi fixated on a gentle gaze. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm okay!" Evelyn pumped her fist to her chest. "I'm glad the mission… went well. I got to finally use my inhuman abilities!"

Nanashi hummed. If Evelyn didn't want to bring that topic up, neither would he. They'll have to get used to it. Soon enough.

"… Evelyn, what do you think of Staricor?" Nanashi asked, crossing his arms. "It's been several months since he was with us."

"I'm glad we're back together as a team! It doesn't feel right without him here." Evelyn puffed her chest out proudly. But he's going to leave again as always…

He nodded. "… I suppose you two bonded over being omegas?"

"Yeah! It's nice having someone that's just like me," she smiled. Staricor shared her experiences like no one else. He's someone she could relate to.

"… Isn't Violette just like you, though?"

"Ah?" She blinked twice. "What do you mean by that?"

His eyes not-so-subtly shifted to her skirt. "The fact that you both are futa–…"

"N-Nanashi…!" Violette covered his mouth, visibly embarrassed. "You don't just bring that up to a girl so casually!"

Most girls would be confused, I imagine. Nanashi pulled her hand away.

"… O-Oh!" Evelyn's eyes widened in realization. A cheeky grin adorned her lips. "Well, that too! It's nice having a sister who understands my…" she winked suggestively, "troubles."

"Don't humor him, Evelyn…" Violette karate-chopped her Russian hat.

Evelyn stuck her tongue out playfully. "I bet Nanashi has taken care of your oh-so-fortunate troubles."

"Mnngh… no," Violette facepalmed herself, red creeping up to her ears. "I mean, well…" I can't deny that…

Nanashi stared at his right arm. "There was this one time I used my tentacles to take care of Violette's c–…"

"Nanashi!" Violette puffed her cheeks out, her face visibly red.

Evelyn snickered. "Now this, I gotta hear!"

The trio of inhumans shared a lighthearted banter. Nanashi's mind drifted to the other male inhuman member. Staricor. After some time, he'd leave again for this personal mission of his. What is he doing out there? Why doesn't he stay here? He noticed his behavior around Evelyn was… odd.

Staricor … what is your end goal?

"Time to get to work!"

Staricor put on a white lab coat. Gotta look fashionable! He took blood samples out of his pocket. In the lab was a machine that was designed to analyze the biological contents of an inhuman. Or an INValid, in this case! The machine had slots where vials could be inserted. He inserted the blood samples into the slots, and they slid into the machine.

"So, Staricor," Acer sat on a nearby table. "How is your research going?"

"It's proceeding smoothly," Staricor scanned the screen flashing with many numbers. "Although Alpha INValids are scarcer than I thought."

"I suppose it's a good thing you encountered an alpha," Acer said. "I heard it put up a good fight."

"Nothing we couldn't handle," Staricor chuckled. "Luckily, its blood sample looks very potent."

"Nanashi and the others are still left in the dark, aren't they?" Acer asked. "You haven't told them why you were away."

"No…" Staricor shook his head. "I don't want to tell them yet. It… doesn't concern them." And especially Evelyn… she wouldn't approve of what I'm doing here.

"I see," Acer hummed. "You know, before you joined the squad, I had no idea that alphas and omegas were a thing."

"That's the label I like to use," Staricor nodded. "But I do believe those classifications will be helpful when dealing with INValids."

"They certainly are," Acer smiled. "If you don't mind me asking… are you and Evelyn considered omegas?"

Staricor pursed his lips. "… Right, we're the same type of inhumans."

"What about Nanashi and Violette?" Acer tilted his head.

"They aren't omegas… but they aren't alphas either," Staricor folded his arms. "Let's say they don't have additional traits. They're regular inhumans."

Acer stroked his chin. "And what makes omegas and alphas different?"

"From my experience in hunting alphas…" Staricor stared at his palm. "Alphas are ridiculously powerful inhumans. I might say they're the strongest kind… and an omega's worst threat."

"Huh, how so?" Acer raised a brow. Are omegas the opposite, then?

"Alphas are very drawn to an omegas' scent," Staricor began typing on the on-screen keyboard. "It triggers something violent inside them. They see omegas as prizes to claim, bodies to own, slaves to beat into submission."

"I see… so that's why you and Evelyn take those suppressants," Acer nodded. Sounds like he's speaking from experience. "To conceal your scents."

"While it doesn't fend off an alpha, it doesn't actively draw them to you." Staricor sighed. "Better safe than sorry."

I wonder if he's had close calls with omegas. Acer drew his chin up. "Nanashi and Violette don't have to deal with that, huh?"

"One less worry for them."

Staricor's eyes scanned the many lines appearing on the small screen. His fingers were clenched on the machine. Evelyn's already come to accept being an omega. He deeply envied that. I haven't come to accept myself yet…

"Well, good luck with your research," Acer got off the table. "It looks impossible to my simple mind… but maybe you'll make a breakthrough."

"… I appreciate it, Commander."

Acer nodded, then turned towards the automatic door. Staricor heard a beep sound followed by a door sliding open. His senses couldn't pick on his presence. He's gone. A sigh escaped his lips. He was about to print the results of the analysis when another beep sound played. Oh, is he coming back in? The door slid open once more and his senses tingled. Did he forget something?

"So!" A cheery voice exclaimed. "What are you using the lab for?"

… That doesn't sound like Commander! Staricor twisted around, seeing a familiar pair of blue eyes and a Russian hat beside him. "E-Evelyn?!"

"Hello! Nanashi sent me here!" Evelyn raised a peace sign. "He told me to check up on you. I think he's worried!"

"W-Worried?" He took a few steps back. "W-Wait, what are you doing here?"

"I just told you Nanashi sent me, silly." Evelyn rolled her eyes. "And I was curious about what you're doing here."

"… You cannot be here," Staricor formed an X with his arms. "This lab is off-limits for you!"

"What do you mean I can't be here?" Evelyn pouted. "Was there a sign I missed that stated Lil' ol Evelyn isn't allowed?"

"I can't have you tampering with the lab and messing with my analysis!" Staricor grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. "Off you go! Shoo!"

"What do you think I am? A bratty child?" Evelyn slapped his hands away. "I can behave myself, you know!"

"Listen, this is very important research I'm conducting here!" Staricor waved his hands around frantically. "It's so important that I need to do this in private!"

"Really now?" Evelyn tilted her body to the side, squinting her eyes at the samples behind him. "Oh, isn't that the alpha we killed earlier?"

"… Yes, it is." Staricor pinched the bridge of his nose. "You've seen it all. Now shoo!"

"Do you hate me that much?" Evelyn folded her arms, furrowing her brows. "Do you want to push me away so badly?"

"N-No, no, I don't hate you." Staricor ruffled his hair. "It's just–…"

"It makes sense why you always leave us," Evelyn bowed her head, her hands shaking. "It's because you're avoiding me, aren't you? You despise my presence."

"No, Evelyn!" Staricor felt a tightness gnawing at his heart. He didn't hate her. Not at all. But right now… she shouldn't be here. It was imperative he conducts the research alone.

"Hmph." She turned around, visibly hurt. "Fine, I'll leave you alone."

"Evelyn…" His shoulders slumped. Seeing her back was painful. Guilt pooled through his chest. He sighed deeply and rubbed the back of his head. I don't want her to think I hate her or anything. That couldn't be farther from the truth. "Evelyn, I'm sorry. I'm not trying to push you away. I'm just trying to–…"

"Hehe." Evelyn stuck her tongue out. "Fooled ya."

"Okay, get your ass out of here!" He cried out. She was just messing with me!

"Come on, can't I just stay and watch?" She clasped her hands together. "I promise I won't bother you!"

"I don't believe you."

"Please!" She stared at him with wide, pleading eyes. "I'll just stay there and watch!"

Staricor sighed, rubbing his temples. He would still prefer her out of the lab. But if she's just staying a good distance and watching me…? As long as she wasn't next to him, maybe he could deal with that.

"… Fine, you can stay," Staricor pointed at a chair in the corner of the room. "You'll be sitting over there. And you'll be quiet. Understood? The second you disturb me, I'll throw you out of the lab."

"Yes, sir!" Evelyn saluted him. She followed his instructions and sat on the chair, facing him with a wide smile on her lips.

"… Good." Staricor diverted his attention back to the machine. I hope she'll stay put. Now… where were we?

Evelyn simply watched in silence. So, he's analyzing the alpha's blood samples. She understood that part. What's he analyzing it for? Was he trying to figure out something about an alpha? He's an omega, so maybe he's looking for weaknesses? Alphas are pretty tough to take down alone. Is he preparing for his next trip outside? So many questions swirled around in her mind.

A few minutes passed and boredom struck her. I wanna ask him questions. But she didn't want to get thrown out. Would a few harmless questions disturb him? She wouldn't take that risk. A silent sigh slipped her lips. She laid her elbow on the table and continued watching him.

Her eyes observed the focused expression appearing on his face. His blue eyes that were a darker shade than hers. His red hair that couldn't be missed. His timidly red lips that looked tender. His skin that was velvet soft.

W-Wait, why am I looking at him that way? Evelyn shook her head frantically, her cheeks turning a deep red. I'm just watching him, that's all! But her thoughts soon spiraled into questionable directions. The longer he watched him, the more her imagination ran wild.

An intense sensation crawled down her spine. Something hot began stirring between her thighs. She instinctively rubbed her legs together. I'm starting to feel weird…

As she bowed her head, something off was noticeable on her skirt. A bulge visibly growing. A-Ah, now of all times?! Her face flushed a deeper red. She grabbed the hem of her skirt and stretched it down which unfortunately made the bulge more prominent. Don't grow harder!

Evelyn glanced in Staricor's direction. He hasn't noticed yet, has he? Even then, there was nothing she could do to hide it from him. While not as sharp as Nanashi's, his inhuman senses were bound to pick up on her reaction. If Nanashi could sense that Violette and Evelyn were packing something hot between their legs, why couldn't Staricor as well?

Evelyn took a deep breath. She drew her hand to her skirt and gently rubbed over the suspicious bulge. O-Oh, this feels wrong but... Staricor was in front of her. All he needed to do was turn around to catch her in the act. Hell, maybe he didn't have to; he only had to heighten his senses! And yet, the risky scenario fired up the urges building under her skirt.

Mnngh, this shouldn't be turning on! This is bad! Evelyn covered her mouth; she knew weird noises would slip through her lips. Her skirt grew tight. So much heat was condensed underneath. The temptation to calm herself was strong! She shot another glance at his back. He's busy. Before he notices…!

Parting her legs slightly, Evelyn slipped her hand under her skirt to adjust the bulge. Her fingers brushed against something fleshy, thick, and throbbing. It's only becoming bigger…! Right now, she had to bear it. Wrapping her fingers around it, she forced the thick flesh back into her panties, hoping to contain it for a little while. That's not any better, but it'll do…

Evelyn pulled her hand out and a potent scent wafted by her nose. Her eyes widened, staring at her fingers which were coated in white slick. This is…?! Her senses jolted up. She became hyperaware of the wetness dripping down her thighs. Her body heat rose indefinitely, pulsing from between her legs. No, this feeling…! Why is it happening now?

She quickly dug her hand into her pockets, searching for omega suppressants. There's nothing?! Did she forget to carry extra? This sucks! Worries pooled through her chest but subsided as they did. Hold on, Evelyn… you're with Staricor. Another fellow omega. She wasn't in any imminent danger. I can… relax. The worst thing that could happen was Staricor finding out she was in an aroused state. And he'd sense my erection. All she'd lose was her dignity. Compared to most things, that is okay!

Staricor tapped his fingers on the screen. These weren't the results I'm hoping for. The analysis wasn't up to his expectations. But this blood sample is far better than the last several ones. He'd take what he can get. Maybe I could make use of–… huh?

His senses flared up. His body froze. An attractive scent traveled by his nostrils, sending an electrical jolt up his spine. This scent…?! It was all too familiar. He turned around and saw Evelyn, fidgeting with her skirt.

BADUMP.

"Gnngh…!" He gripped his head. His mind began pulsing. His heart began racing. Control yourself, Staricor! He felt his senses slipping away, weakening. Why was she emitting this scent? Don't tell me she forgot her suppressants…?!

"… Staricor?" Evelyn raised a brow, oblivious. Does he have a headache?

"Gnaangh..!" Staricor bashed his head against the machine. His fingers clenched tightly, his nails cutting into his skin. No, you can't let yourself give in! Again and again, he bashed his head against the cold hard metal, red bruises appearing on his skin.

BADUMP.

"… S-Staricor?" Evelyn got off her seat and approached him. "Staricor, what's wro–…"

"GET AWAY FROM ME!" He cried out. The veins around his eyes bulged outwards, visibly pumping with blood. He fell and backed himself away from the shorter inhuman. No, I can't let her see me like this!

"W-What's going on, Staricor?!" She took a few steps closer, reaching her hand out. What's happening to him?! Did the blood sample infect him? He looked so sick! She wouldn't leave him alone like this!

BADUMP.

"Call… Nanashi… Violette!" Staricor groaned in distress. Why was she getting closer?! Her body emitted more of that sweet omega scent. A tantalizing scent that set his body ablaze. His vision began flashing red. Possessive urges rose to the surface. I can't let this happen to her! She needs to get away!

"Tell me what's going on!" She reached her hand towards his face. "Let me help yo–…"

"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!"

Staricor shoved her away. More than anything, he didn't want to see her! He didn't want to be near her! He slammed his fists into the ground, losing control of his senses. Please… get away!

"O-Okay!" She quickly jumped back to her feet and hurried to the door. I'll bring help as soon as possible! She didn't know what the hell was happening. But I'll save you soon, Staricor!

Evelyn stood in front of the closed door. Next to it was a scanner where a card could be used. Just as she was about to swipe the card…!

SLAM!

Evelyn instinctively dodged down. W-What was that?! A monstrous red tentacle shattered the card scanner, rendering it useless. It's broken?! Her senses flared up; it was warning her of something dangerous behind her. Her nose picked up a thick scent that made her mind dizzy.

"Evelynnn…"

Chills crawled down her spine. It wasn't a voice she was familiar with and yet, she knew to whom that voice belonged.

"S-Staricor…?"

Glowing blue eyes gazed back at her. Three monstrous tentacles were extending out of his right arm. Blood streamed below his murderous eyes. He bared his white fangs and drool dripped out his lips.

"S-Staricor?!" Why was he looking at her that way? Why did he break the card scanner? Why was he in his inhuman form? It was as if he planning to kill someone.

"GRAAAAH!" He roared. Multiple tentacle claws exploded out of his back. He lunged at Evelyn, grabbing her by the neck and slamming her to the ground.

"Mngaah?!" She winced in pain. She latched her fingers on his arm. "Snap out of it, Staricor! It's me!"

"Grrraah…!" He buried his nose into her succulent neck, taking in the fresh scent of a ripe omega. His long tongue slithered around her skin. Oh, she tasted so wonderful.

"Mnaanh..!" She moaned involuntarily. Her body squirmed under him. Her thighs rubbed against each other. His body was emitting a powerful, captivating scent. A scent that weakened her limbs and fired up her arousal. I can't… move my body!

His left hand rested on her leg. It slowly slid up her soft thigh, reaching for under her skirt, seeking out his desire.

"N-No, Staricor!" She couldn't move. Being an omega, her body responded to his advances, to his dominant scent, to his predatory touch. "Snap out of it–…!"

Staricor lifted her and threw her against a wall, her back shattering it on impact. Before she could recover, he coiled his tentacles around her neck and arms, trapping her in place.

"Gnngh…!" Evelyn struggled, trying to break free of his tentacles. Why can't I move?! Her body just wouldn't respond. Why was his scent messing with her senses?! Why was his scent so captivating? Isn't he an omega just like her–…

"N-No…" Her eyes widened. Horror dawned on her as realization hit her like a truck. "No, no…!"

"Grrrr…" He ripped out the clothes covering her neck, exposing it to his liking. He unhinged his jaw beyond its natural limits and his elongated teeth glistened, drawing them to her feeble skin.

"Y-You're… you're…"

Tears began welling in her blue eyes. There was no hope. Nothing she could do to save herself. She couldn't believe this was happening. Evelyn would suffer the worst consequences of being an omega. It was bound to happen someday. She could never escape her fate.

At least … it's you.

"Staricor…" Evelyn whimpered, closing her eyes. "Please… save me."

SLICK!

Spikes broke through the door, forcefully shattering it apart.

"Evelyn!" Violette cried out.

"Stand back," Nanashi warned. Their eyes landed on a fleshy back with tentacles curling to the ground. Deep growls echoed through the lab.

"Grrr…!" Staricor turned around, his arms wrapped around Evelyn, his mouth sunk into her neck.

"… Staricor?" Violette's eyes widened in horror. What happened to him?! Why is he…? Blood was splattering from her little sister's neck, painting the floor and her body with a fresh red. She's bleeding!

Nanashi calmly took a few steps closer. "That's not her blood."

"Huh?" She focused her gaze on Evelyn's neck. Not her blood…? Wait… there are no wounds. Staricor's jaw wasn't locked on her neck. He was biting on… his arm?

"Easy there." Nanashi raised his palm. He managed to bite his own arm instead of her neck…

"Groooh…" Staricor growled, holding Evelyn tighter, his teeth further sinking into his arm.

SLASH!

Nanashi jabbed his tentacle blade and struck Staricor's eyes. He roared, his arms slipping away from Evelyn. "Violette, now!"

"Evelyn!" Violette swung her tentacles around her little sister and pulled her away.

"…" Evelyn was unmoving in her arms, her eyes closed.

Nanashi gently touched Evelyn's neck. "She's unconscious but alive."

"GRAAAAH!" Staricor growled and regenerated his face, summoning more tentacles out of his other arm. The tentacles struck the ground around him, creating fractures on the floor.

"… Violette," Nanashi retracted his tentacles and gently pushed her away. "Take Evelyn and run."

"What about you?" Violette adjusted Evelyn in her arms, bridal style. "What are you going to do?!"

"I'll take him down," Nanashi raised his blade at Staricor. "His death will be painless."

Violette bowed her head, feeling conflicted. Right now, they couldn't risk Staricor leaving the labs. One of the most dangerous threats was right in front of them. Our own friend. If there was anyone that could stop him, it was Nanashi. But does Staricor… have to die? In the back of her head, she knew there wasn't any other choice. Is this the only way? Regardless of what she felt, she trusted her beloved Captain's judgment.

"… Stay safe." Violette quickly left the lab with Evelyn in her arms.

Please … don't kill him.

Nanashi's senses tingled, prompting him to look behind his shoulder. Violette and Evelyn were already out of sight.

"That's too tall of an order, Evelyn..." He sighed, staring at his blade, then at Staricor.

But I suppose I must listen to my little sister.

She's still not awake.

Violette paced back and forth in their bedroom. Evelyn was lying on the bed, tucked under a blanket, still sound asleep

Violette placed two fingers on her little sister's neck. She sensed blood flow and a heartbeat. Nanashi said she was fine… but I can't stop worrying. Her little sister had gotten into more terrible situations than this. Still, as an elder sister, she couldn't help but worry.

She glanced at her wristwatch. A few hours have passed since the incident. I hope Nanashi is okay. She wanted to assist him but carrying Evelyn to safety was the top priority. I have to believe they'll be okay. He was up against his own friend–a fellow inhuman. A dear friend he carried under his wing. I… have to believe he'll be okay!

BEEP! BEEP!

"Ah!" Violette snapped her gaze to her wristwatch. The Commander's calling? She quickly answered it.

"Violette!" Acer called out. "How's Evelyn doing? Is she okay? I heard from Chelsea things went south in the lab."

"Evelyn's still unconscious but her condition seems fine," she answered. "Is Nanashi with you?"

"I'm in the infirmary now with Nanashi and Staricor…" he sighed. "They're both in very critical condition. I don't know what the hell happened."

"Oh, God…" Her heart tightened.

"Nanashi is still breathing. Don't worry." He reassured her. "I can't say the same for Staricor. Chelsea and I are doing what we can. We could use your assistance in tending to them."

"I'll be right there, Commander!" She grabbed her medical kit. Right now, she needed to see her Captain safe and alive with her own eyes.

After the call, Violette walked to the bed and planted a little kiss on her little sister's forehead.

"I'll be back soon, Evelyn." She brushed her silver hair. "Take it easy."

With that parting remark, Violette rushed out the door. She'd let Evelyn be alone and enjoy a good day's rest…

… except she was wide awake the entire time.

I'm sorry, big sis. She slowly opened her eyes and checked the door, making sure her elder sister left. I can't rest because… I'm too horny!

Evelyn flipped the blanket away, revealing -the -fully-grown bulge on her skirt, wetness seeping through the fabric. The incident with Staricor fired her body up.

"Mnngh, it's so hard…" She gently rubbed over her painfully hard bulge. It felt impossibly tight under her skirt. The heat condensed within her thighs did not dissipate at all. It only surged higher with every passing moment, begging to be touched.

Holding the hem of her skirt, she tugged it towards her chest–…

PLAP!

A thick cock bounced out of her panties, slapping against her stomach, visibly throbbing with such ferocity.

"O-Oh, God…" Evelyn stared at her lusty hot flesh that looked like it could erupt any second. There was so much heat that she could see white fogging around her cock!

Her nose caught a tantalizingly sweet scent, being emitted from her sexes. The sweet scent of an omega whenever her arousal struck. The scent that made Staricor lose control of his senses.

Evelyn slipped her hand between her thighs. A great volume of slick leaked out, coating her fingers with lewd juices. "I'm…–mnngh…–so wet," she drew her hand to her face, parting her fingers, lewd strings connecting them. The scent's so thick…!

How did Violette not catch a whiff of her scent the entire time she was watching over her? How did her heat not set off her thermal senses? Hell, someone as sharp as Nanashi didn't even notice! They must have been worried for my safety above all else. She shouldn't be surprised; Staricor was going to hurt her! She was grateful to have such caring friends. Not a good idea if they noticed…

Right now, she had to calm this raging heat. I've never been this bothered before…! Her arousal never got this bad. Why is it affecting me so much?! She traced a finger from the tip of her cock down to her pussy, sensing how impossibly hard and wet they were, making herself shudder.

Evelyn curled her hand around her cock. It throbbed between her slender fingers, blood pumping through its bulging veins, hardening at her own touch. Precum drizzled out the tip. So painfully hard…!

She spread her legs apart and slipped her free hand under her ball sack. Her fingers nudged against her pinkish pussy lips that dripped with a continuous stream of translucent juices. Juices that emitted a thick scent and clouded her sense of smell. And too wet…!

Considering the events she went through, normally she'd catch up with Violette and head straight to the infirmary. Even if Staricor tried to harm her, she was still worried about him. But right now, her heated state overwhelmed all rational thinking. All the blood wasn't flowing to the right head. Worries be damned, she was just too horny to think otherwise!

Hooking her thumbs under her wet panties, she slid them down her legs and kicked them off the bed. She parted her legs and an obscenely thick scent emitted from her sexes. A scent that'd hypnotize any alphas in her proximity. More lewd juices flowed out of her pussy lips, staining the bedsheets with her wetness.

Her eyes widened, drinking in the sight of the strings of precum coursing down her cock. W-Why am I so wet?! Sure, whenever she went into heat, ridiculous erections and extreme arousals were the norm–she'd gotten used to them over time. But the amount of lewd liquids spilling out of her sexes and the intense arousals rushing through her nerves were unparalleled. A heat unlike any of her previous experiences.

"I have to calm this down…!"

She rubbed her hand up and down her cock. It raged with such hardness as if she were holding an iron pole. W-Why is it so hard, too?! With every stroke, it oozed more precum out of her cock which her fingers smeared all over her length. Why was this heat different? What was causing this? She wrecked her mind for an explanation…

Staricor …

"Mnngh…?!" Her body convulsed involuntarily. At the mere thought of his name, her cock and pussy pulsed with need. She breathed heavily, trying to steady her nerves.

Maybe she already knew who caused her heat to be this way. Maybe she already knew why this experience was different. Maybe she was a bit ashamed of admitting it.

When he touched her, when he trapped her in his arms, it ignited her arousal to levels she didn't think were possible. His warm skin. His lustful gaze. His captivating scent which nearly shut down her mind. Made her want to submit to him. Let him have his way with her body.

Staricor's scent always smelt a little sweet to her sharp nostrils. Nanashi and Violette didn't have scents that stood out, but that's because they were regular inhumans. Why did she never find that odd? Not even suspicious? She always thought she just liked his scent!

But God, when her heat struck and triggered his dominating instincts into play, his scent wasn't just sweet. It smelt powerful. Sexy. Alluring. A scent that fired up her omega instincts and one she couldn't help but bury her nose in.

Why am I thinking of him like this…?! He tried to claim her. Then Nanashi and Violette rushed to her aid. A battle probably ensued between them; now, they're both in the infirmary. And here she was touching herself. She scolded herself mentally but that wouldn't stop her from stroking her swollen cock and rubbing her pussy lips.

What if they didn't come to rescue me…? What was Staricor going to do if the two inhumans didn't show up? Would he have managed to bite her? Claim her? Dominate her body–…

"Mnanh~…!" Evelyn moaned lewdly. It was a terrible scenario. And yet, the idea of him claiming her body and what he might have done to her afterward fanned her omega instincts. Her instincts to submit to a powerful alpha.

I can't lie to myself…

Evelyn imagined him being right here. Right in front of her. Watching her helplessly horny body like the little prey she is. Her cock throbbed even harder at such a wild fantasy. My body's so hot…! She pulled her dress apart, revealing sweaty, supple skin. Her internal temperatures skyrocketed. Drawing away from her pussy, her hand instinctively crawled up to her modest breast, her fingers groping into the gentle flesh in hopes of satiating her uncontrollable lust.

I'm such a pervert…! Still stroking her cock and fondling her breast, Evelyn turned around in place, her ass facing up and her head buried in the pillow. Why was she presenting herself in this position? She didn't even know; she felt the need to make herself vulnerable.

In such a position, her cock and pussy juices streamed down directly onto the bedsheets, making an even bigger, wetter mess. Not that she was aware enough to care about it. Not at all.

"Oooh~…" Evelyn hummed into her pillow, shaking her hips as she stroked her cock, squeezing precum out. Lewd juices cascaded down to her knees from her twitchy wetness. What kind of view would Staricor have of her ass? Would this entice him? Make him want her so badly? He'd force her head down and slam his–…

"Mnnngh…!" Her body shuddered from the wild imaginations rushing through her mind. I shouldn't be thinking of him like this…! Her omega instincts grew stronger with every passing second, and along with it, her perversion of him.

"Staricor…!" She lazily moaned his name. Her fingers glided from her breast to her pussy, her fingers sloppily diving between her pussy lips. Slick coated her fingers and lewd juices drizzled out. A heated loneliness pulsed inside her pussy, craving for no one other than her alpha to take her. Her fingers curled inside her wetness, desperately trying to bring pleasure to her feelings of emptiness.

Her slender fingers moved rapidly, making a mess of her cock and pussy. Hot sensations gathered at the base of her length, slowly heating up with every passing second, growing with the need to release. Her legs tensed up as she stroked her pulsing cock at a greater pace. Can't hold it any longer…! Her hips involuntarily bucked forward, fucking her cock into her slick fingers, pushing herself to the edge. Going to…!

"AAAAHN~…!" Evelyn mewled loudly into her pillow as white hot cum erupted out of her throbbing cock and lewd liquids squirted out of her pussy. Her legs convulsed, her feet curling towards her body as orgasmic wave after wave rushed down her nerves. She furiously stroked her throbbing cock, coaxing every single thick rope of cum out, splattering the bedsheets with her girly juices.

"Mnnaagh…" She breathed heavily, drool slipping down her lips. Though the orgasmic high was subsiding (albeit at a painfully slow rate), her cock kept spurting the last of its hot cum. Strength was slowly leaving her body, forcing her to lose balance with her knees and making her drop down completely flat on the bed.

A few moments later, after regaining enough consciousness, she rolled onto her front and took a few deep breaths.

"It's finally calmed down…" she stared at her hands which were coated with her essence. I've come way too much. She looked to her side, noticing the bedsheets. That's a pretty big mess! A sizable patch of the bed was covered with wetness and stickiness. A thick scent filled the room. This wasn't the best place she could masturbate, but at least her heat wouldn't be bothering her soon. She may be able to hide the evidence from Violette, but Nanashi would no doubt give her a stern lecture later.

Her mind being clearer now, it drifted to a certain person she couldn't stop worrying about. Was he still with them? Was he going to recover? Worst-case scenarios plagued her mind but she tried to pay them no attention. Nanashi could help him. Violette was there with them. All she had to do… was to have faith in her fellow inhumans.

Staricor… please be safe.

"…!"

Staricor's eyes shot open. A pain rang through his mind. Ough, my head…! He tried to grip his head but his right arm was gone. What the…?! I can't regenerate it…? His other arm was chained to the bed. It kinda stings… wait, where am I? He scanned his surroundings. I'm… in the infirmary? What am I doing here?

"I've always found it odd that you were researching the alpha inhumans." A chair slammed to the floor beside the bed. "That you wanted to find a way to bring them back to their senses. Essentially, curing them."

Staricor tensed up, shivers crawling up his spine. He quickly turned to the voice. "C-Commander?!"

"Couple that with the fact you never wanted to be alone with Evelyn." Acer sat on the chair and leaned forward. "Nanashi and Violette always had to be there."

W-What is he talking about…? Staricor wracked his mind for an explanation. What's going on? Did he chain me here?

Acer tossed some capsules on the table. "From the beginning, you've never taken the omega suppressants."

Staricor froze. He felt his heart drop to his stomach. Those are mine …

"You're lucky Nanashi didn't claim your life," Acer folded his arms. "It was tough… trying to bring you back to your senses."

Staricor's eyes widened. Nanashi… killing me?! Why would the Captain want him dead? Did I do something wrong?!

"It seems your mind's a little dizzy. Let me refresh your memory," Acer stood up. "Evelyn was with you in the lab. You lost control and tried to assault her."

Staricor gritted his teeth. I… attacked Evelyn? Why would I hurt her…? He traced back his steps. I was in the lab with Evelyn. He remembered that clearly. And then… and then…!

"Who would have thought that an omega's worst threat," Acer walked to his bedside, "was our dear friend and ally the entire time."

The Commander's gaze peered into his soul. Staricor couldn't face the intenseness radiating from his eyes.

"Honestly… I'm glad you're still here," Acer let out a long sigh of relief. "We were fearing for the worst."

"Huh…?" Staricor's eyes widened. The Commander's gaze gradually softened as their eyes met. After everything that happened, how could he still look at Staricor with no malice?

"Even though you've committed a gravely serious act against Evelyn," Acer crossed his arms, "she would have been in so much loss if you never woke—…"

"Staricor!" Evelyn slammed the doors wide open, as if right on cue. "Staricor, are you okay?!"

"… Evelyn." Acer returned a welcoming smile. Speak of the devil.

"Commander!" Evelyn stopped in front of him, catching her breath.

"Staricor's doing better," Acer unlocked the chain binding Staricor's arm. "He'll recover soon enough."

"Oh…" Evelyn sighed heavily in relief. He's… still alive.

"I'll leave you two to it," Acer patted her shoulder. "I believe you two have a lot to talk about."

He left shortly, leaving the two inhumans alone. The beeping sounds from the heart rate monitor filled the silence.

"… Staricor!" Evelyn threw her arms around him, glad to see him safe. "I thought I'd lost you–…"

"Please… stay away from me." Staricor gently pushed her arms away. After what happened, what right do I have to even look at her?

"What's wrong…?" She asked softly, visibly hurt.

"I… hurt you, didn't I?" He clawed at his face. "I don't remember what happened, but I'm sure I did something to you."

He looks so troubled. Evelyn sat on the bed. He must feel guilty about what happened. Acer probably informed him of the events. "I won't deny that you tried to… attack me."

"… God," he clenched his fists. The one thing he swore to never do. I lost control of myself.

"Staricor…" she gently placed her hand on his thigh. "You're… not an omega, are you?"

He slowly met her kind eyes that held not a single judgment against him; they were full of curiosity.

"… No," he bowed his head. "You already know what I am."

"… Tell me," she leaned her head closer. "I want to hear you say it."

Staricor averted his face. She already knows. Everybody already knows by this point. He couldn't run anymore. He couldn't run away from her. The last person he didn't want knowing about his true identity.

"… I'm an alpha."

The words slipped through his dull lips. He clenched his eyes shut, tears welling up in them. I deserve it. He loathed himself so much…

What he didn't expect was to feel her soft fingers cupping his cheek. He opened his eyes to find her gazing back with a timid smile. No judgment. No anger. No hatred.

"All this time, you were an alpha…?" Evelyn rubbed his tears away with her thumb. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"… I'm your worst enemy, Evelyn," he whispered through his tears. "You've seen what an alpha INValid can do. You've witnessed firsthand what I did to you."

"You're not my enemy, Staricor," she smiled softly. "You're my dear friend."

"… I hurt you, Evelyn!" He shook his head. "I'm not a friend."

"You didn't hurt me," she pulled her collar down.

Staricor tilted his head, confused. "Why are you showing me your neck?"

"Violette told me you... tried to bite my neck," she brushed her fingers against her skin. "But you didn't because," she motioned to his arm, "you bit yourself."

"Huh…" he stared at his arm. Is that why it stings? Why did he bite himself?

"You bit yourself to protect me," she placed a hand on her chest. "Even as an alpha… you didn't want to hurt me."

When an omega emits a scent that draws an alpha, the alpha has the desire to claim them. Their desires push them to bite an omega's neck and fuse their blood cells. Staricor was aware of the consequences that followed. And they're… terrible consequences. Apparently, he bit his arm instead of her neck…? How did I manage that? I can't remember anything.

"You never wanted to hurt me," Evelyn gently cupped his cheek. "Your human desire to protect me was far stronger. You were still in control."

"Evelyn…" Staricor's cheeks rose in heat. Why was she kind to him? How did she forgive him so easily? Her life was on the line! It's too risky for me to be here. "Still, it's too dangerous for me to–…"

"I don't want to hear anything–anything at all about you leaving," Evelyn shushed his lips with her finger. "Your place is with us, Staricor. With me."

"You're an omega, Evelyn…" Staricor sighed. "And I'm an alpha. That's just waiting for a disaster to strike."

"I'm sure we'll figure something out!" Evelyn grinned. "You're not like those alpha INValids."

"Yeah… until we take in an omega's scent. All hell breaks loose." Staricor clawed at his face. I'm no different from any other alphas… that's what I am. A monster. He could never shut down his primal instincts.

"… Wait, Staricor." Evelyn stroked her chin. "I think it's obvious, but what happens if, hypothetically speaking, you catch another omega's scent?"

"Why are you asking that if it's obvious?" Staricor narrowed his eyes. "Obviously, my alpha instincts will take over and I'll most likely claim the omega."

"Hmmm..." Evelyn crossed her arms and bobbed her head. "And what happens if you catch my scent again?"

Where is she going with this line of questioning? Staricor clenched his fists. "You already know, Evelyn! If Nanashi wasn't there to stop me, then–…"

The door to the infirmary was pushed open, alerting the two inhumans.

"Ah, Violette!" Evelyn waved. "Over here!"

Violette. Staricor threw his gaze away and shut his eyes. How could I face her after what I put Evelyn through? She was Evelyn's elder sister. Would she even forgive him?

"Staricor…" Violette sat on the chair and faced him. "How are you feeling?"

"Huh…?" Staricor slowly turned to her. Why was she asking about his condition? Shouldn't she be hostile? I put her sister in danger…

"He'll be fine." Nanashi leaned on the wall directly facing the bed. "Though his regenerative abilities have been compromised. It'll take time before he gets back on his feet."

"N-Nanashi?!" Staricor's eyes shot open. When did he come here? His entire body tensed up in his captain's presence.

"You've been out for a few days," Nanashi crossed his arms. "I didn't think you'd wake up."

It's been a few days…? Staricor didn't realize he was unconscious for that long. Did he bring me here…? He observed his captain's attire. White bandages wrapped around his arm. He could sense a few fatal wounds underneath his black shirt. Did I… cause those injuries?

"You put up quite a fight," Nanashi raised his bandaged arm.

"Nanashi did everything he could to save you," Evelyn said softly. "It… wasn't easy from what I heard."

"… Why didn't you kill me?" Staricor's pupils shrunk as he stared at Nanashi's crimson eyes. "Why did you keep me alive?"

"Hmmm…?" Nanashi raised his head.

"Don't talk about that, Staricor." Evelyn tugged on his shirt. "We weren't going to let you die."

"You… know what I am, Nanashi. You should have finished me." Staricor gritted his teeth. "You saved a monster. And it's only a matter of time until I–…"

"Shut up, Staricor!" Evelyn cried out. "Enough with that dying talk! I don't want to hear it!"

"…" Staricor dropped his chin. A few tears escaped his eyes. I don't… deserve any of this. God, he wanted to crawl into a hole and–…

"… I didn't kill you because Evelyn would be sad," Nanashi cast his gaze to the ceiling. "She didn't want to lose you."

Staricor's eyes widened. Evelyn… wanted me to stay alive? He stared at her from the corner of his eyes, noticing the faint blush on her cheeks.

"And more than anything…" Nanashi walked to his bedside. He gently held his cheek and met their foreheads together. "I… didn't want to lose you."

"… Why?" Staricor clutched his captain's wrist. Tears streamed down his cheeks like a waterfall breaking through a dam. Nanashi wasn't one to verbally express his affection for his fellow inhumans. But when he did, it carried so much meaning, touching the younger inhuman's heart.

"You're one of us."

"I'm… not like you."

"And you think I didn't know that from the beginning?"

"Huh…?" Staricor arched his brows in surprise, followed by Evelyn and Violette.

"Acer also had his suspicions," Nanashi continued. "He asked me to watch over you."

They both suspected me the entire time…? Staricor frantically shook his head. "W-Why didn't you confront me about it?"

"You have your reasons for hiding it," Nanashi briefly raised his shoulders. "I wanted to see what your end goal was. With that research you got going on alphas."

"… Can you tell us now?" Evelyn gently held his hand. "About why you're always away?"

… Yeah. Staricor nodded. Right now, they all knew his identity. There was no need to hide his true intentions anymore. I… can trust them.

"I've hunted alphas all this time to… collect their blood samples," he forced the words out. "From that, I was hoping to… create a cure."

"A cure…?" Evelyn raised her brow.

"To… make myself normal," Staricor gripped his chest. "So I wouldn't be like them."

"Why would you do that, Staricor?" Evelyn asked, concerned. That's downright insane!

"… Because I wanted to be with you guys." He glanced at each of them, stopping at the youngest inhuman. "And… I didn't want to be a constant threat to you especially, Evelyn."

"… Is that why you lied about being an omega…?"

"… Yeah," he nodded. "I didn't want you to feel unsafe or… hate me."

"Staricor…" Evelyn sighed. All this time, he was doing it for my sake…? She couldn't imagine the pain he had to go through. It all made sense now why he kept his distance. Because he was afraid of the very things an alpha was capable of doing to an omega like herself. He didn't want to hurt her.

"I… lied to all of you all this time. I put Evelyn in danger." Staricor bowed his head and gritted his teeth, clenching the hem of the blanket. "I'm sorry."

Right now, if they didn't want to forgive him, he'd be completely okay with that. I don't feel I deserve their forgiveness.

"… You're still my dear friend, Staricor."

Staricor turned his head to… Violette who was smiling softly at him.

"I imagine you feel terrible that you put my little sister in danger," she continued. "And I can't deny that… I feel a little betrayed."

"…" His shoulders slumped. Strangely, her acknowledgment brought him a sense of relief.

"But you never wanted to hurt her. You did all this because you wanted to protect her from yourself," she gently held his shoulder, "and I truly appreciate that."

"Violette…" He gazed into her violet eyes which offered nothing but kindness.

"Please… stay with us, Staricor." Evelyn offered her hand. "You don't have to keep running away anymore."

Staricor stared at her little hand, then switched his gaze to Nanashi and Violette. They weren't repulsed by the idea at all. But can I, really…?

"… I'm an alpha, Evelyn."

"And I'm an omega!" Evelyn grinned. "That's who we are."

And finally, he ended up cracking a smile. You always have an optimistic attitude, Evelyn. I… love that part of you. Maybe running away from his identity wasn't the right thing to do. Maybe it was time to face his true self. Instead of avoiding Evelyn, he could find a way to co-exist with her, despite their contradicting inhuman traits.

Maybe it's time to accept myself.

A few days have passed since then. Staricor made a full recovery and was out of the infirmary. It surprised the human members to know they fought alongside an alpha all this time. But they didn't treat him any differently. There were mixed feelings but he was still their ally. It'd take time for the situation to settle down.

"So, Nanashi…" Acer folded his arms. "I trust I can leave Staricor in your care?"

"Yes," Nanashi nodded. "He is my responsibility."

"T-Thank you, Commander!" Staricor bowed at his waist. "For giving me a second chance!"

"You should be thanking your Captain." Acer sighed. "If it were me, you wouldn't be here right now."

"O-Oh…" Staricor gulped. I did break his trust in me…

"I jest." Acer chuckled. "While I'd like to welcome you back to the squad, I think consequences are in order."

"Y-Yes, Commander!" Staricor slammed a fist into his chest. "I'm ready to accept any consequence!"

"I like your spirit." Acer glanced at Nanashi. "I'll leave it to you, then."

"Me?" Nanashi pointed at himself.

Acer winked. "You'd know what's fitting for an inhuman."

After their little talk, Acer left to meet with the other members, leaving the two inhumans alone.

Staricor held his collar. "I'm… grateful that Commander is allowing me to stay with you guys."

"Acer is… kind," Nanashi said. "He's relieved you're doing fine."

Acer was kind enough to let Violette and Evelyn join them despite everything they did… or so I was told. Staricor sighed in relief. His kindness even extends to me…

"So, uh… Nanashi?" He scratched his cheek nervously. "What consequences do you have in mind…?"

"Nothing."

"… What?"

"I want you to watch yourself around Evelyn," Nanashi looked over the younger inhuman's shoulder. "Like… right now."

"Huh…?" Staricor blinked twice. "What do you mean right n–AAHKK?!"

"Helloooo~!" Evelyn slammed her head against his back. "Good to see you, Staricor!"

"Ouch, Evelyn…" Staricor turned around, rubbing his back. My back…! "Good to see you, too."

"Evelyn, if you feel he is a threat…" Nanashi raised his hand, showing his wristwatch. "You know what to do."

"Yes, sir!" Evelyn drew her hand to her head. "You'll come and kick his ass for me!"

"… I'm standing right here, you know." Staricor sighed. I do not want an ass-kicking from Nanashi.

"I'm sure you two need some time to catch up," Nanashi turned away. "I'll be heading on a mission."

"Oh, are you going alone?" Staricor asked.

"No, Violette will be there," Nanashi replied. "It was actually her idea."

"Ohoh~…!" Evelyn giggled behind her hand. Is this a date disguised under a mission? Violette, you sneaky girl!

"I'll see you two soon." Nanashi waved, then left the two inhumans alone.

I guess Nanashi wouldn't want me on a mission so soon. Staricor thought. But is it a good idea to leave me with Evelyn…? He thought Violette would be more concerned. Do they… still trust me this much? After everything that happened?

"… So!" Evelyn clapped her hands. "Did Nanashi give you any consequences?

"… No." Staricor shook his head and sighed. "He told me to watch myself around you. I don't know if that counts."

"I see!" She bobbed her head. "Perhaps he wants you to control your alpha instincts!"

"I… don't know if that's possible." He rubbed the back of his head. I don't even remember when I attacked her.

"What if it is?" She raised a finger. "Maybe there's a way to keep your instincts in check!"

"Keeping my instincts in check…?" He tilted his head. I don't know about that…

"If you can't, then you'll always be a threat to little ol' me!" She shook her head and folded her arms. "We can't have that now, can we?"

"Well, I…" he clenched his fists. I… want to protect her. If only there was a way to use his alpha powers for good, he'd do it in a heartbeat. Running away is not an option. He wanted to be there for Evelyn. She's not as affected as I thought, though…

"But maybe you do have some control over your alpha instincts." She hummed. "When you attacked me, you bit your arm instead of my neck, yes?"

Staricor stared at his arm. The bite wounds were already gone. I can't remember that at all. But if that really happened… maybe he possessed some grip over his instincts?

"I've always wondered something about alphas and omegas…"

"What's that, Staricor?"

"Why does an alpha react so strongly to an omega?" He folded his arms. "And what would happen once an alpha claims an omega?"

Evelyn brushed her hair behind her ears. "Do you think that would… calm the alpha down?"

"Hmmm…?" He raised a brow.

"Alphas give in to their instincts when they catch an omega's scent, yes?" She rubbed her fingers together. "Maybe they won't have to deal with those issues if…"

His eyes widened. "Are you saying what I think you're saying?"

"It's just a guess!" She frantically waved her hands around. "But there must be a reason why those instincts are in place."

She… makes a fair point. If he looked at it from another angle, maybe an omega's scent exists to attract… an alpha's attention? I always thought it was simply an inconvenience…

"… Do you know what happens an omega starts emitting its scent?" Evelyn lowered her voice.

"No…?" Staricor shook his head. Now that she mentions it, I don't know much about omegas. Whatever it was, it couldn't be as bad as an alpha going insane.

"Whenever my scent comes out, I get… really aroused."

"… Oh."

Out of all the things he thought she would say, arousal was definitely not one of them.

"My body starts… feeling weird and tingly," she took a deep breath and fanned herself. "I get hot and bothered."

Staricor blinked, processing the words leaving her lips. A second later, his senses jolted up, sensing an intense heat radiating off the omega. A calm heat from her face where red glowed on her cheeks. But another heat raged, throwing off his thermal senses. His gaze instinctively drifted to her skirt where so much heat was packed there.

Of course, there was a bulge.

"E-Evelyn…" He almost flinched, taking a step back. I'm sensing crazy high temperatures from under her skirt!

"You can sense it, can't you…?" She inched closer to him, holding the hem of her skirt. "How hot… how hard I am down here."

"W-Wait, Evelyn…," he backed himself against a wall. "What… what are you…"

"Can you feel it, Staricor?" She closed the distance between their bodies, her skirt pressed right against his thigh. "The body of an omega…"

His breath lodged in his throat. A fleshy heat throbbed against his thigh, sending shivers up his spine. It was so alarming to his senses.

"And do you know what an omega's instincts are…?" She looked up into his dark blue eyes.

"W-What…?" He swallowed audibly. There was a seductive look in her half-lidded gaze. A gaze he couldn't look away from.

"… To be dominated by an alpha."

The moment the words slipped her wet lips, a thick scent wafted by his nose. A scent so powerful. A scent so alluring. A scent that tugged at the instincts lying dormant in his heart.

Staricor threw his head back against the wall. W-Wait, she's emitting the scent now?! His entire body tensed up. Darkness began clouding his mind and vision. N-No, I have to get out of this quickly!

"… Let's try it out, Staricor." She nuzzled her head into his chest, slipping her hands under his shirt. "Let's give in to our instincts."

"W-What the hell are you saying, Evelyn?!" He gripped her shoulders and pushed her away. "You know what happens if I do! I'll hurt you!"

"I… don't mind if it's you," she pinned his arms to the wall. "I… want you."

"Mnngh…!" He gritted his teeth. His heart was pounding for her. Her scent was quickly drawing his desires to the surface. Why were her words so hypnotizing? No, that's not what she truly feels! It's because of her scent!

SLAM!

"Sorry, gotta go!" He flipped himself onto the wall and boosted himself away. "See you later!"

"Hey, Staricor!" Evelyn cried out. "Get back here!"

"Not until your scent is gone!" He cried back. The last thing I need is to face Nanashi's wrath! There was no way he'd break his friends' trust a second time! And the Commander will have my head!

"You're not getting away!" She stomped her feet, pressure swirling around her leg. And lift off!

ZOOM!

Rocketing through the halls, Evelyn bashed her head against his back, knocking him off his feet.

"Gahhk?!" Staricor tumbled forward and faceplanted on the ground.

"You can't keep escaping from yourself, Staricor!" He quickly straddled his back.

"I'm escaping from y–… aangh!" A sharp pain pierced through his head. Being so close, her scent was dangerously attractive, infiltrating his mind. He could feel her skirt throbbing against him.

"Trust in me!" She pinned him against the ground. "Don't fight your insti–ahh?!"

Staricor reached behind him and threw Evelyn down, effectively switching their positions. With one hand, he pinned both her wrists above her head.

"O-Oh!" She blushed, blinking a few times. Her lower body throbbed. "I… wouldn't mind this position–…"

"Don't make me do something I'll regret, Evelyn…!" He growled. His vision began flashing red. Veins bulged from his eyes, fading into his skin. I can't… let this happen again! The pounding in his heart grew violent. Her omega scent was far thicker, her heat far harder. Seeing her in this submissive position did nothing but fire up his primal urges.

"I promise you won't." She gazed into his predatory eyes. "Please… don't–MNGGH?!"

Staricor slammed a handful of suppressant capsules into her mouth. "Sorry, not sorry!"

"Ahk… hack!" Evelyn coughed furiously, having the capsules forcefully shoved down her throat. She thrashed under him.

Soon, that sweet scent of hers weakened. His senses slowly slipped back into his control. The darkness left his vision. He couldn't detect that tantalizing scent anymore. His raging state slowly subsided as his heart stabilized and his skin reverted to normal.

"Talk about a close call…" Staricor rolled himself away from her and exhaled in relief. I didn't think these suppressants would come in handy…

Evelyn coughed to clear her throat. "That hurt!"

"Sorry…" He clasped his face. "I had to do it."

"Why are you carrying suppressants around?" Evelyn pushed herself up. "You don't need them anymore!"

"… Your sister told me to carry them just in case."

"Violette told you?" Evelyn blinked. Why would she tell him that?

"Maybe she figured you'd try to pull something off like this," Staricor huffed. "She knows you well."

Damn you, Violette! Evelyn pouted and mentally cursed her. You're out on a date with Nanashi, and you're ruining my time with Staricor!

"And is that really what your omega instincts are?" He asked, curious. I didn't realize they responded to an alpha that way…

"… Yeah!" Evelyn bobbed her head. "When I get so aroused, all I can think of is–…"

"Yes, I've heard enough." Staricor raised his palm. His thermal senses still caught on to the heat building under her skirt. I'll pretend I don't see that.

"Come on, Staricor…" Evelyn inched closer to him with an expectant look. "Let me be your omega. Maybe that's the cure to your instincts!"

"Do you realize the weight of your words?" Staricor pushed himself up. "You'd be putting yourself in danger! There's no telling what I might do to you."

"And I trust you," Evelyn placed a hand on her chest. "You'd never hurt me."

"Why do you trust me, an alpha, so much?" Staricor frowned. "I've already hurt you once. I'm the last person you should–…"

"Because I like you."

"… O-Oh." He scratched his red hair. His eyes sensed the gentle heat radiating off her cheeks.

"If I wanted, I could wander outside to find another alpha," she looked straight into his eyes, blushing. "But I don't want to… because there's already an alpha I want."

"Either way…" He rested his hand on her hat, averting his eyes. "Don't do anything that could put your life in danger, okay? I worry about you…"

"Because you like me back, too?"

He pulled her hat down over her eyes. "… Just don't get yourself into funny business."

"Okay, okay…" Evelyn sighed. I know he's looking out for me. Still, she sensed heat radiating off his cheeks. It's okay for me to be hopeful… right?

… God, I'm beat. Staricor rubbed his forehead. Now that his body was returning to normal, his exhaustion became obvious. I didn't even do anything productive today. This was the time he'd leave the headquarters under the pretense of hunting alphas for his research. Where do I go from here…?

"Ah, right!" She placed a fist on her palm. "Starting today, you'll be moving in with us, right?"

"… Oh." He stood up. That's… right. Their home was originally renovated for four people.

"You're not thinking of an excuse to run away, are you?"

"N-No, no." He pinched the bridge of his nose. "I'm not sure if I could just… move in with yo–…"

"Come on! I'll show you the place!" She grabbed his wrist and dragged him to their home. I'm not letting you get away this time!

"E-Easy there!"

With their inhuman stamina and speed, the two inhumans reached home in no time.

Evelyn pushed the door open and waved her arm towards it. "After you!"

"E-Er, is it all right for me to waltz in?" Staricor rubbed his head, uncertain.

"Of course, you were supposed to stay with us!" She walked around and pushed his back, guiding him inside. "It's always been your home!"

Walking through the door, Staricor was greeted with a spacious room. A wide bed occupied the right side with the kitchen occupying the left. Windows and curtains hugged the bedside. Woah, it looks rather homely…!

"You've been here once, right?" Evelyn asked, closing the door.

"… Yeah." Staricor looked around. A single-story house, but it gave off a cozy atmosphere. Did it always feel this cozy…?

"Want me to give you a house tour?" Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

"No, that's fine. I haven't forgotten much," Staricor dropped his bag and put it on a nearby table. "I'm… quite beat, actually."

"Oh." Evelyn stared at him, then looked out the window. Where sunlight was clearly shining through.

"… Don't judge me," he took off his shoes and jacket. "You're to blame for the shenanigans this morning."

"… Teehee." Evelyn stuck her tongue out and drew her fist to her forehead.

"Don't teehee me." He sat on the bed. Oh, this is soft. He kicked his legs up and laid down, putting his hands behind his head. It's… much better than sleeping in the wilderness.

"Well, Staricor!" Evelyn took off her hat. "I hope you have a good rest!"

"Yeah…" he let out a deep sigh and closed his eyes. "Good morning, Evelyn."

It's been a few tough days. All he ever wanted was to find a way to cure his alpha traits. Hunting alphas day and night and researching their blood samples to fulfill his cause. In the end… my alpha instincts took over and Evelyn was nearly a victim. It was safe to say his old life ended. And now… I'm staying with the one person I've always wanted to avoid. Was this a good decision? Nanashi and Violette still trusted him. I can't let their trust in me go to waste.

As long as Evelyn takes her suppressants, I won't have to worry. He let out another deep sigh. These thoughts weighed heavily on his mind. She weighed heavily on his mind. When he learned he had hurt her, he felt absolutely undeserving of her kindness. But here she was, welcoming him back to their home. Where she always waited for him.

I'll… just try to get some sleep. He turned to the other side. Maybe everything would clear up tomorrow. With that last thought, he shut down his senses…

… at least, until he heard something rustling in front of him. Something soft and silky nuzzled into the crook of his neck. What's… this sensation? His senses were enveloped with a gentle warmth, prompting him to open his eyes.

A strikingly familiar silver head. And there was only one person he knew who had silver hair.

"… Evelyn?"

"Yes?"

"What… are you doing here?"

"I'm sleeping."

"… but you're in my space."

"I know."

Staricor blinked once in a comical fashion. He tried to turn away, but she wrapped her arms around him.

"Evelyn…"

"Yes?"

"You're… hugging me."

"I know."

Staricor blinked twice. Is she tired too…? That doesn't explain why she's all in personal space. Oh well. He didn't mind the warmth of her body. It was quite gentle.

"Staricor…?

"Yeah?"

"Aren't you going to push me away?"

"I'm too tired."

"Oh."

Evelyn opened her eyes, gazing into his sleepy face. He looks so… vulnerable. A rare expression to see. She thought he'd push her away, but he was too unbothered. It was almost disappointing that he didn't care. But… this is comfy. She huddled closer to him and wrapped his arm around her head. His warmth was gentle. When was the last time they shared a warm moment? With just the two of them? She could hardly remember.

His hand instinctively caressed her strands. She's… very close now that I think about it. The realization made his heartbeat rise. Red crept up to his ears. Just get some rest, Staricor. Don't think too much of it…

… but Evelyn's ears echoed with his heartbeats that were so soothing. She sensed the tender heat radiating off his cheeks, the careful motions of his fingers. Is he… conscious of me? Was he trying to hide it? Jeez, Staricor. The corner of her lips curled into a little smile. You'll make me believe I have a chance…

And so, the two inhumans descended into slumber.

"…!" Staricor's eyes shot open. Ugh, a bit dizzy. As his eyes focused, he noticed only darkness clouding his vision. What time it is… nighttime? He yawned and scratched his head. Right… I slept quite early. The past few days were only spent recovering which he felt made him lazy. I kinda just want to take it easy today. The bed was comfortable; it tempted him to succumb to slumber once more. Ah, what the hell… a few more hours couldn't hurt–… huh?

A thick scent traveled through his nostrils, kickstarting his instincts. Chills crawled up his nerves. His eyes were wide open, wide awake now. W-What's that scent…?! It smelled so familiar. So alluring that it was drawing him like a moth to a flame.

"Hahn…"

His entire body froze, only his neck turning to the side. A very flustered expression greeted his face.

"H-Hey, Staricor." She smiled awkwardly, wrapped in a blanket. "Did you have a good rest?"

Staricor stared at her face. Her cheeks were flushed a deep red. Strands of her disheveled hair clung to her cheek. Visible beads of sweat streamed down her skin. Her lips were parted and evidently wet, her eyes appearing unfocused.

"Evelyn…?" He forced her name out of his throat. "Are you al–…?!"

His senses flared up to an abnormal degree, shocking his nerves. W-What's going on…?! It was just like yesterday! Why was it happening again? This only happens when…!

"I, uh… just woke up recently," Evelyn swept her bangs back.

And that scent. Her thick scent shrouded the entire room. A scent so tantalizingly sweet. A scent that overwhelmed his nose.

A scent that only an omega could emit.

"E-Evelyn…" Staricor clenched his shirt. "Why… why are you…"

Evelyn fanned her face. "O-Oh, I'm just feeling a little under the weather, you know?"

That was a complete lie. They both knew that. Staricor traced his eyes from the beads of sweat clinging to her cheeks down to the blanket wrapped around her body. He detected so much heat gathered within her blanket. To the point it disturbed his senses. To the point he wanted to rip it away from her.

Get a hold of yourself, Staricor! His heart throbbed against his chest, responding to her scent and body heat. Arousals flooded his nerves and his primal instincts slowly surfaced. No, why is this happening again…?!

And then it hit him.

"Evelyn…" Staricor forced himself up by his elbows. "You didn't… you didn't take your…"

"…" She avoided his gaze, burying her face in her pillow.

"… Evelyn." He grabbed her shoulder.

"… Mhmm," her cheeks puffed out.

"Evelyn."

"… Right," she nodded. "You're a smart cookie."

"Why…?" He shook his head. "Why didn't you…?"

"Because you won't look at me that way."

"… What?" He clawed at his head as it began aching. "What are you talking abou–…"

She sat up and pulled the blanket apart, letting it slide down her shoulders. More of her alluring scent filled up the room. So thick and heavy it came like a slap to his face.

"H-Hey…!" He quickly covered his nose and mouth with his hand. Damn, I need to get out of here! "W-What are you–…!"

Evelyn grabbed his collar and threw him down to the bed. She quickly straddled him and held his shoulders down.

"E-Evelyn?!" His eyes widened. "Why are you–… mnngh?!"

A sharp pain rang through his head. He felt something rising within him. Seeing Evelyn on top of him was drawing the darkest desires from his heart. His fingers clenched uncomfortably, trying to hold himself back. Even then, he couldn't pull his eyes away from her. The sweat streaming down her fair skin. The puffs of white air appearing from her lips as she panted heavily. Oh, why did he find it so attractive?

"I want you to take me, Staricor." Evelyn panted.

"A-Are you insane?!" He grunted. "Do you even hear yourself right now?!"

"Maybe I am insane," she gently clasped his face. "But I, and my body, are honest."

Her tender touch sent jolts of electricity up his spine. Her slender fingers were heated and wet, further weakening his self-control.

"Evelyn, please…!" He grabbed her arms. "I don't want to hurt you…!"

"You'd never harm me," she inched closer to his face, their lips mere inches away. "I know you."

"Don't do this…" his hands trembled. Their faces were so close. The scent of her lips entranced him. A scent far sweeter than her skin.

"My body… wants you, Staricor," her hand slowly crawled from his face to his chest. "I… want you."

"That's just your omega instincts talking…!" He was sure of it! Evelyn would never say these kinds of things to him! It's simply because she was an omega!

"You know, Staricor…" Evelyn traced circles around his chest with her finger. "When we first met, I was quite ecstatic to find out I wasn't the only omega in the world."

"Oh…" Staricor looked to the side. In the end, it was nothing more than a lie. Was she disappointed to find out?

"Still," she bowed her head, "it also made me sad."

"…" he couldn't say anything. I shouldn't be surprised.

"There was always the risk of an alpha claiming you for themselves," she sighed. "Whenever I imagined an alpha taking you, I felt really… helpless. Jealous."

"… Huh?" He blinked twice. Jealous? Not because I lied…?

"But now, I know you're an alpha," she smiled sweetly. "And that makes me secretly happy."

"… H-Happy?"

"Me being an omega… and you being an alpha," she leaned into his ear, "I can use that to my advantage to get closer to yo–ahhh?!"

Staricor shoved her down to the bed, effectively switching their positions. He locked her arms at her sides. We already went through this in the morning! Why was Evelyn risking her life again?!

"Stop this, Evelyn." He involuntarily growled, holding on to the last strands of his sanity. "I… don't want to hurt you."

Evelyn wrapped her legs around his waist. "You're such a worrywart, Staricor…"

He was baffled. Evelyn made no effort to run away; her actions encouraged him to give in to his instincts! Why is she letting this happen?! Fine. If she didn't want to stop this, then he'd do it for both their sakes! He wasn't going to let his captain and her sister down! With every ounce of his willpower, he tried to pull himself away…

… but he couldn't. He couldn't remove his eyes from the little omega below him. She looked so submissive. Her half-lidded eyes tempted him. Far more tempting were her sweet scents and body heat. Amidst all her scents was one that pierced his nostrils. One that challenged his instincts and smelled super erotic. His gaze tracked the source of this scent, landing on a tent on her skirt.

And it was potent. The sloppy wetness and throbbing heat condensed under her skirt overwhelmed whatever self-control he had left. Her scent was too damn attractive.

A scent that would drive an alpha mad.

"I can't hide how aroused I am, can I…?" She rubbed her thighs together to quell this burning sensation, his gaze only arousing her more and more. "And neither can you…"

With every passing second, Staricor felt all the blood rushing from his head to below his waist. He couldn't deny it; his body was responding to her arousal. To her omega scent. If he wanted to stop this, all he had to do was call onto his willpower. Surely, he still had it in himself to resist his innermost desires, right?

Evelyn carefully pulled her arms away from his grip. She gently cradled his face, her thumbs brushing against his cheek. Her eyes offered nothing but temptation.

SNAP.

Whatever resistance he had left was snapped away by that look in her eyes.

His mind pulsed. His heart raced. His throat rumbled. His vision flashed red.

He could hold himself back no more.

"…!" His eyes constricted and focused on his not-so-innocent prey. He dug his lips into the crook of her neck, taking in the sweet scent of her skin.

"S-Staricor?!" Evelyn blinked rapidly. Was he finally giving in to his primal instincts?

"Don't regret it."

"E-Eh?!" Was he done resisting? She didn't expect him to give in so soon! "W-Wait, my heart isn't read–mnaah?!"

His hand immediately wrapped around her clothed erection, squeezing it, feeling how hard she'd gotten. A cute moan escaped her lips, one that echoed through his ears and tugged at his urges.

"You're always such a damn tease, Evelyn," he growled into her ear. "Be careful with that."

"Mnaanh…!" Her body surged with arousal. Staricor wasn't himself anymore, slowly being consumed by his darker, alpha side. His voice sent shivers up her spine. And God, it turned her on to no end.

"Let's see what you're hiding under there…"

Staricor pulled her skirt, revealing her throbbing erection trapped within her baby blue panties that could hardly contain it. Pussy juices soaked her panties with an ungodly amount of wetness. This was it–the most erotic scent emitting from her sexes.

The scent of a waiting omega in heat.

"Already nice and hard for me, huh?" His fingers smoothed just below her navel. "Been bearing this since you woke up?"

He's acting so differently! He wasn't resisting his instincts anymore! His voice rumbled through her nerves, firing up her arousal even more.

"W-Wait, Staricor!" Evelyn cried out. Her heart raced with anticipation; she wanted to prepare herself! "L-Let me–aaahn?!"

His hand slid under her panties, taking hold of her erection, igniting her brain with sudden jolts of pleasure.

"Your body doesn't want to wait," he whispered into her ear as his fingers rubbed down her impatient erection. "Didn't you tell me your body was honest?"

"Mnngh… ahn~!" Her lusty moans made her words incoherent. Her cock throbbed within his fingers, growing impossibly harder at his rough rubs. More of her alluring scent leaked out of her sexes in response to the alpha's touch, luring him in.

"Fuck, your scent's driving me mad," his nose burying into her supple neck, he took a deep whiff of the omega. "It's why I always avoid you."

"You don't have to… mnnngh–… avoid me anymore," her hand wrapped around his head.

"I could still hurt you, you know…?" He pulled her panties to the side, freeing her cock from the tight fabric.

Is he… still in control? Evelyn exhaled deeply. Last time, Staricor had a reaction she'd describe as… a violent outburst. Maybe it's because he isn't fighting against his desires now…?

"Whenever my instincts go haywire," his fingers wrapped around her cock, "I can't stop myself from having perverted fantasies about you."

"What… kind of fantasies?"

"How I'd ravage your body."

Her body shuddered at his voice, her mind almost going numb. Her cock throbbed within his fingers. Her pussy leaked even more juices onto the bedsheets below.

"T-Tell me more…"

"… How I'd break your mind. How I'd make you submit to me. Make you my omega."

Evelyn gasped in pleasure. That's so unlike him… and yet, it's super hot. She always had a depraved fantasy of Staricor taking her forcefully. More of her erotic scent released into the air, spreading like pheromones, signaling her deepest desire to be claimed by an alpha.

"God…" Staricor rubbed his hand down to the base of her thick cock. "Didn't think you'd enjoy hearing that."

"Aaahn…" she moaned, her hips instinctively bucking into his hand. "I have many perverted fantasies about you, too…"

"… Your turn to tell me."

"I… imagine you watching me touch myself–aangh…?"

He began stroking her cock. "Go on."

"… T-Then you'd… grab my legs and–mnaanh…?!"

"And…?" his hot breath brushed against her reddened ear.

"A-And spread them apa–aangh…!"

The way the roughness of his fingers rubbed up and down her cock messed with her mind. The breaths coming from his lips sent shivers through her body. Her own moans kept cutting into her words. How could she speak if she couldn't bear the way he touched her?

"You're only getting harder and harder…" he rubbed his thumb over her cockhead. Precum leaked out, searing into his fingertips. His hand rubbed down, smothering her precum all over her cock.

"S-Staricor…" she panted. God, masturbating by herself couldn't compare to his hand job! It feels so good!

"I wonder how wet you are…" he pulled his hand away from her cock, much to her disappointment. Instead, his fingers slid further down, touching her wetter pussy down below.

"A-Ah…!" Another moan slipped her lips. Her pussy pulsed at his tender touches.

"You're practically dripping…" his fingers rubbed around her pinkish pussy lips in circles, feeling the ungodly amounts of wetness leaking through them. He gently inserted one finger, pushing through her depths.

"Mnnngh?!" she gasped, her body jolting up. Waves of pleasure rumbled through her stomach. It's so sensitive…!

"Fuck, Evelyn…!" He growled into her ear. "I'm not waiting any longer."

Is he finally going to…?! Her cock and pussy throbbed in anticipation. He was going to do what she believed he was going to do, right?! Would her depraved fantasies from her masturbatory sessions come to reality?!

Staricor sat up. He grabbed her waist and lifted her onto his lap. He wrapped his arms around her petite frame, pulling her into a tight embrace.

"S-Staricor…?" Her eyes widened. One moment he's stroking her cock, the next moment he's hugging her warmly. Not what she expected.

"My head's really dizzy… I feel like I'm zoning in and out," he groaned. "I'm still myself… I think."

"Oh, you haven't surrendered yourself to your instincts?" she asked nonchalantly.

"… What kind of question is that?" he buried his head into the crook of her neck. "Not completely… I feel I'm still in control but also not at the same time."

"I see." she smiled softly. He managed to regain control of his instincts. The past incident must be weighing on his mind.

"Let's… stop this, Evelyn."

"… Huh?!"

"As long as I hug you tightly, you'll be safe with me," he sighed. "Your heat will eventually subsi–…"

"You just want to… stop all this?" she shook her head. "After everything that just happened?"

"E-Er… yeah?"

"You made me really hard and wet," she pouted. "I'm not letting that slide."

"I may have… touched you," he cleared his throat. "T-That was, uh… my alpha–gnngh?!"

"And you're really hard, too…" she grinded her hips against his lap, her cock rubbing against his bulge. "Aren't you going to take care of it?"

"… I'll take care of it on my own," he quickly replied. God, she feels so hard against me!

"… Staricor."

"Y-Yeah…?"

"Do you… not want me to be your omega?"

"…"

Her question hit him like a large ball of metal dropping inside his ribcage. That was a question he may have been unconsciously avoiding for the longest time. Evelyn made her intentions clear about being his omega. But that's just her omega instincts talking, isn't it? It wasn't what she truly felt.

"It's… not like that, Evelyn."

"… You think I'm acting this way because of my heat, don't you?"

"… Yeah."

"Not because of the fact I like you?"

"…" he couldn't say anything. Like me?

"I… wasn't kidding when I said I had many perverted fantasies about you."

"… Eh?" He blinked, staring at her visibly blushing face.

"I can get hard-ons without being in heat, you know," she pursed her lips, "and I always think of you whenever I–..."

"T-That's enough," he cut in. The way she talked was fanning his alpha urges.

"Why?" she smirked. "Does it turn you on that I pleasure myself thinking of you?"

"… N-No," he looked off to the side. Not going to admit it. "L-Listen, let's just stop–…"

"Do you not like me enough to let me be your omega?"

There was the question again. She wasn't letting him off the hook. I can't dodge the question now, can I…?

"No, quite the opposite… I like you a lot," he caressed her long hair. "I don't want to take advantage of your omega instincts. That'd be so… selfish of me."

"Staricor…"

"When I lost myself to my alpha instincts," his arms tightened around her, "I was so scared of hurting you. I couldn't remember when I blacked out. All I could hope was you were safe from me."

Evelyn understood his concerns completely. She understood why he always distanced himself from the rest of the squad even though she didn't necessarily agree with his way of doing things.

"You're very dear to me, Evelyn," he closed his eyes. "I… just want you to stay safe."

"… then be my alpha."

"Huh…?"

"Be my alpha so you can protect me," she gently clasped his face, offering him a gentle blue gaze. "Be my alpha so you don't have to run away anymore."

"Evelyn…"

Up to this point, he always thought of himself as an alpha who preys on any unfortunate omega. But never once has he thought about being an alpha that could protect their omega.

"And I'm not saying this because I'm in heat… okay, maybe just a little," she smiled timidly, "but I've… genuinely felt this way about you for the longest ti–… ah?"

"… I know," he planted a little kiss on her forehead. "You've always worn your heart on your sleeve."

"Staricor…" her cheeks rose in heat. The warmth of his kiss radiated through her skin.

"… Do you still want to go through this?"

"I'd want nothing more."

Wanting to prove with actions too, Evelyn slid her hands towards his crotch, undoing his belt and zipper.

"E-Evelyn…"

"Don't fight your instincts anymore, okay?" she smiled sweetly. "I'll bear them all."

Evelyn palmed his erection, feeling how hard it was under his boxers. She pulled them down and let his arousal out.

"Mnngh…" His breath hitched in his throat. Not fighting my instincts anymore, huh…? This time, he wasn't seeing blood red anymore. He could see her clearly.

"You're quite turned on…" she stared at his cock. Her fingers traced from the tip to the base. A feeling of emptiness pulsed through her pussy.

Staricor groaned. The heat coming from her down below alarmed his senses. Her scent thickened, growing more erotic with each passing second, tainted with a deepening lust.

He buried her lips into her neck, savoring the taste of her supple skin and scent. No point in resisting now. He would calm the omega in heat. He needed to calm the omega in heat.

"Mnaanh…" she moaned softly. Her fingers rubbed up and down his cock. With her free hand, she unbuttoned her shirt and pulled it apart, letting it slide down her shoulders, showing her skin in a sweaty seductive display. She grabbed his wrist and nudged it toward her chest, wanting him to touch her more.

His hand instinctively latched onto her bra. It was a baby blue color that matched her panties. He lifted it, revealing her modest yet ample breasts. His fingers kneaded into her softness, his thumb rubbing over a pinkish nipple.

"Getting hard here too, huh?" he took a deep breath of her scent that left him intoxicated, needy for more.

"C-Can't help it… mnnngh!" Feeling his lips kissing her neck, his fingers fondling her breast, his cock throbbing against her own, her body grew super sensitive and hot, making her pussy gush out with desires.

"Staricor…!" holding onto his shoulders, she lazily grinded her hips against his cock. "Please… I need you!"

An involuntary growl escaped his throat. He needed her just as badly; his alpha instincts demanded that the omega in heat be claimed. He lifted her and aligned her wetness with his cock. Pussy juices dripped onto his cock, covering it in hot slick.

"No backing out, Evelyn."

"Make me yours."

He laid her hips down, his cock gently pressing against her gushing wet lips. Evelyn's legs shivered, her heart beating against her ribcage. Unable to think of anything else, she forced her hips down, letting his cock push through her pink pussy folds.

"A-Ahhnn… !" Evelyn shuddered from the intense sensation shooting up her spine. Precum gushed down her cock.

"Gnnngh…!" Staricor gritted his teeth. God, her pussy was squeezing him! Bringing him an unimaginable world of pleasure! His carnal side wanted to slam her hips down till his cock fully stretched her pussy wide and deep.

"It's okay," she seductively whispered into his ear, "be as rough with me as you want."

It was tempting. Really tempting. Fucking her senseless without any care in the world. Her half-lidded and innocent gaze did nothing but rile him up to ravage her.

And yet, his human side wanted to treat her well. Ease her into this experience which was new for them both. Her innocent and small frame made him want to cradle her.

Slowly, Staricor brought her hips down. His cock pushed deeper into her wetness, filling her inch by inch. Her pussy walls enveloped his cock, swallowing it all. The emptiness she felt deep inside weakened.

This is much better than my fantasies…! Evelyn helped pushed her hips down, further taking his cock deeper. Pain spread through her but it was quickly engulfed by the pleasures searing into her stomach.

He finally hilted, her pussy lips hugging the base of his cock. It felt so wet. So hot. Felt like nothing he could ever imagine. He wanted nothing more than to feel this sweet sensation over and over again.

And Evelyn would be giving him just that. Moving of her own accord, she shifted her hips up and down on his lap, thrusting herself on his cock. Her pussy lips wrapped around his thickness, gripping it tightly as she rode him.

Staricor remained still, letting the eager omega do as she pleased. Waves of pleasure rushed up his body as she pleasured herself riding him. His eyes homed in on her flushed eyes, her panting lips, her exposed breasts, her throbbing cock.

He couldn't take his eyes off it. The way her fully erect cock bounced helplessly every time her pussy slammed into his hips. His fingers made their way to her member, wrapping around it, feeling its hot hardness.

"O-Ooohh…!" Evelyn yelped meekly. Her cock throbbed between his fingers, more blood rushing through it as if it could grow much harder than it already is. More precum dripped down the underside and stained his fingers. Her pussy tightened at his slightest touch.

I'm losing control…! Staricor's mind grew fuzzy, thoughts of only the omega filling his mind. He started stroking her cock. So thick and veiny in his hand. Despite her innocence and short stature, she packed some serious heat. This was the first time he witnessed her in all her sexy glory.

"Mnaanh…!" Her lewd moans filled the room. Her tongue hung out of her mouth, drool dripping from her lips. Evelyn had nothing but pleasure on her mind; her heat demanded it. She impaled herself on his cock, abusing her pussy over and over. Even better than fucking herself on him was the calloused strokes of the alpha's fingers around her cock. His hand stroked her cock in rhythm with her riding, both spreading waves of pleasure through her entire body.

"Evelynnn…" His hand on her waist tightened, his fingers sharpening, digging into her soft skin. The scent of her neck pierced through his nostrils, forcing fangs to form on his upper teeth. Fangs that could tear flesh to pieces.

But she wasn't worried about that. She knew what he intended to do. Seeing his fangs lit a pulsing sensation around her neck. A sensation only an alpha could calm down.

I need her. Staricor pushed her onto the bed. His hands still on her cock and waist, he slammed his hips against hers, filling her pussy once more with his thick flesh.

"Aaahn…!" Evelyn kept her legs locked around him. He's taking charge…! His cock thrusted in and out of her pussy, pleasures greater than when she rode him. Seeing the alpha on top, seeing him jerk off her rock-hard cock… it was such a turn-on, made her feel small and submissive. Her moans grew louder and louder.

There was something so sexy about her moans like they were music to his ears. He wanted to hear more–make her scream in pleasure. His thrusts and strokes grew more intense. Their thighs clapped against each other, his cock reaching deeper into her waiting womb with every thrust.

"Mnnngh… Staricor!" she slurred his name. Pleasures compounded into her lower core. Too much pleasure to the point she couldn't think straight.

"Fuck, I love you, Evelyn!"

"H-Hahn…?!"

Staricor dug his arms under her back, hugging her close. His chest rose and fell into her frame, his warmth radiating through her skin. His hips kept slamming into her, seeming to get more intense with every thrust. Heat surged through his body and his alpha instincts began overtaking his mind.

"S-Staricor, wai-anngh?!" Her mind couldn't process what he said! The pleasures raced through her mind, the way his wider frame hugged her petite one. She was being fucked mindlessly and yet she felt the safest in his embrace.

"Mnnngh…!" He couldn't hold on anymore. A heated sensation rose through his cock, making it swell within her fleshy walls. His alpha instincts needed to mark her.

"Make me yours, Staricor!" She wrapped her arms and legs around him, her fingers digging into the fabric of his back. Her body sensed it; her omega instincts needed it. Her pussy walls constricted around his cock, anticipating its sweet release.

Staricor bared his glistening sharp fangs, guiding to them her sweet, vulnerable neck. The sight of such fair skin begged him. He wouldn't fight his instincts this time. No hesitation.

SLICK!

His white fangs pierced neatly into her skin and his jaw clamped down. The taste of fresh blood entered his lips. Such a sweet-tasting liquid. Addicting. She tasted so lovely, made him desire her even more. His hips pounded into her one last time and his mind exploded into white.

"AAAAAAHN~…!" Evelyn mewled loudly as his blood began bonding with her own, tears streaming down her cheeks. His blood coursed through her veins as if an addictive drug was injected into them. His cock released deep in her pussy, flooding her womb with white hot cum. Heat exploding in her stomach, her cock shot out thick ropes of cum, throbbing as it did. Pleasures bounced back and forth between her mind and body, nearly shutting her down. Her arms and legs tightened, holding him close as much as possible.

"Grrrr…" His blood and hers exchanged through his fangs. He drank more of her sweet blood. He wasn't letting go until she received all his desires until he marked her from the inside and outside. His cock was tightly sealed in her tight pussy, shooting out the last of its hot cum.

Evelyn panted heavily, her consciousness escaping from her eyes. Too much pleasure assaulted her body. Feeling his blood rushing through her veins, feeling his cock filling her pussy up, feeling her cock shooting out white juices. It was just too much.

Her hands slipped down his back and she plopped onto the bed. Her eyes closed as she nearly fell unconscious, remaining still below the alpha.

"… Gnanh," Staricor pried his mouth away from her neck. He dropped down beside the little omega, his cock slipping out of her overflowing wetness. He heaved a heavy sigh as exhaustion pooled through his nerves.

Ugh, my head's dizzy. He covered his eyes with his forearm. His nagging alpha instincts died down; he was more in control of himself now. Silence filled the room. Damn, we really went through with it. The orgasmic waves coursing through their body eventually subsided.

He turned his head to Evelyn. The bite marks on her neck caught his attention. I bit her, huh? There was no mistaking that. He marked the omega. Is she okay…? Did I hurt her?

"Evelyn…?"

"… I'm okay," she turned to him and flashed a toothy grin without a care in the world. "My heat isn't bothering me anymore."

"That's… good to hear," he smiled back. Awkwardly.

"You've… marked me," she rubbed over her neck. Then her hand smoothed down to her stomach. "Does that mean I'm… your omega now?"

"… I guess," he scratched his cheek. "I don't feel so insane now."

"And… you're my alpha?"

"… Yeah."

"Hehe…" Evelyn giggled. She gently held his cheek. "Right. You're my alpha."

Her words carried so much affection. She looks… happy. Seeing such a smile on her face touched his heart in a strange way. He couldn't describe it but he didn't dislike it one bit.

But… what happens now? What happens when an alpha and omega bond? He wasn't too familiar with that. Do we get each other's inhuman powers? No idea. I hope the consequences aren't too dire.

"Hey, Staricor…?"

"Hmmm…?"

"I love you too."

".. O-Oh." Staricor blushed. He cast his gaze to the side. "I vaguely remember saying that…"

"I'm… really happy you feel that way about me," she twiddled her fingers, "because I've… felt that way about you for the longest time."

"… I guess I might have already known," he chuckled, gazing into her blue eyes. "After all, you always wear your heart on your sleeve."

The two remained silent, simply enjoying each other's company. Staricor didn't know what to expect after giving in to his instincts but he felt… complete. Now that I'm her alpha… I have a responsibility, don't I? He didn't have to avoid her anymore. He didn't have to avoid his dear friends anymore. This is where he could be, right? Except…

"There might be a small problem, Evelyn…"

"Eh…?" she quickly sat up. "W-What would that be?"

"We, uh… did it on the bed."

"… Oh!"

Evelyn looked around in realization. The smell of lewd liquids tainted the air. The bed sheets were stained with a gratuitous amount of white juices. Their clothes weren't in the best state, either. I came all over us, didn't I?! It just felt so good!

"It's simple. We clean up before Nanashi and my sister return!" she clapped her hands with a smile adorning her lips. "I see no problem!"

"Easier said than done." He crossed his arms. "Maybe your sister won't notice. But Nanashi… he'll find out and we'll be toasted."

"Oh, don't worry!" she waved her hands. "I'm sure everything will be okay!"

Everything was, in fact, not okay.

"You two are brazen to do it in our own bed, huh?"

"W-We're sorry!"

Nanashi stood in front of them, arms crossed, his crimson eyes drilling into their poor souls. On the floor, Staricor and Evelyn were kneeling with their hands on their knees.

I told you Nanashi would find out! Staricor shot a glance at Evelyn. There was no hiding anything from the Captain's keen sense of smell!

At least we tried…? Evelyn chuckled awkwardly.

"I don't care what you two do in your free time." Nanashi sighed. "But you could have chosen a more discreet place."

We aren't any better than them, Nanashi. Violette watched from the kitchen, finding the situation amusing.

"I have… nothing to say in my defense." Staricor bowed his head.

"I told you to watch yourself around Evelyn."

"You are absolutely right." He bowed his head further.

"Aw, don't give him a hard time, Nanashi." Evelyn patted Staricor's back playfully. "He didn't do anything wrong."

"Yes… the greater fault lies with you," Nanashi pinched her cheek. "You took advantage of the fact he wouldn't be able to hold himself back if you skipped taking your suppressants, didn't you?"

"I'm sowweh!" Evelyn cried out. "Big sis, save me!"

"I think that's enough, Nanashi." Violette walked to them. "I'm sure they won't be forgetting this anytime soon."

"… If you say so."

"So, Evelyn…" Violette crouched down in front of her sister and grinned. "Why don't you tell me all the spicy details?"

"There's nothing to talk about and you don't need to know!" She pouted, red creeping onto her cheeks.

"I'm your elder sister," Violette wrapped an arm around the little girl's shoulders. "I have the right to know every single detail of my dear little sister's love life."

"Mnnngh!" she puffed her cheeks out. Her eyes switched to Nanashi. "If you tell me about your love life, I may consider."

Violette giggled. "I see we're negotiating now."

Staricor stared at them dumbfoundedly. What are they up to at a time like this, seriously…? Well, it didn't matter. Nanashi's penetrating gaze sent chills down his spine. He couldn't even look him in the eyes. Please stop looking at me like that, my dear Captain…

"… You didn't hurt Evelyn, did you?" Nanashi asked, his eyes noticing the marks around Evelyn's neck. So they bonded, huh…?

"N-No!" He frantically shook his head and waved his hands. "I swear I didn't!"

"… Then that's all that matters." Nanashi nodded. What was it that Violette told me before? Uh…

Nanashi patted Staricor's head rather clumsily, a gentle smile forming on his lips.

"Take care of Evelyn."

"… Yeah," Staricor grinned, his eyes drifting to her. "I will."

I've always believed alpha and omega were enemies. I've always believed myself to be a threat to you.

Even after you found out I was an alpha, you never rejected me. You embraced your identity while I shunned myself.

And yet, you taught me I could love both myself and you despite our differences.

You're my omega… and I'm your alpha.

I won't run away anymore.

I'll cherish you with my life, Evelyn.

Chapter 6: My Futanari Boss, Rururin

Summary:

One day at work, Lux is once again asked by his boss Rururin to help give her a 'helping hand.'

She also wants him to try out bondage and roleplay to spice things up. Though, things don't go according to his plan.

Notes:

UPDATE 6/15/2024:

Minor revisions to improve grammar and readability.

Cut out a character cameo.

Chapter Text

… And that should do it.

Lux stretched his arms outwards after a long day of constant sitting in front of his computer. He just finished writing numerous captions for social media posts, which would be used later in their company's promotions.

My fingers feel a little sore… he wiggled his fingers around, feeling them out after spending hours typing word after word. Lux reclined his back to his chair.

Resting his forearm over his eyes, he let out a long sigh of relief. His eyes closed for a moment, just to calm his mind…

… Until a wet and cold sensation struck his left cheek, causing his eyes to snap open. What the…?!

"Hey," a mature and calm voice called out to him. "Good job."

Lux turned his head to the taller person beside him.

She was holding two cans of soft drinks, one of which she placed against his cheek earlier.

"Boss…" Lux reluctantly accepted the can from her hand. "Thanks."

"You managed to finish writing all of it," she looked at his computer screen, noticing the many lines of text, organized neatly by post. "I'm so sorry you had to fill them on such short notice."

"It's no big deal, Boss…" he popped the can open and smelled its sweet scent. "I wasn't that busy, anyway."

"Really?" She leaned her back against his worktable, facing him. "I hope it wasn't too bothersome."

"It's fine, Boss," he waved his hand to dismiss her concern and took a sip of the drink. "It kept me occupied, at least."

"Mhmm…" she stared at his face in silence, appearing to be scrutinizing his expression.

"… What is it, Boss?" He asked, slightly unnerved by her stare.

"You can refer to me by name, you know?" She smiled wryly. "In fact, I'd very much prefer that."

"…" He puffed his cheeks, pondering her statement. "You're my boss. I believe it's appropriate to address you as such."

"I don't really mind," she shook her head and crossed her leg over the other. "Calling me Boss makes it seem we're not that… close."

Close, huh… Lux hummed in response. How close are we, I wonder? He felt it was a dumb question to ask himself that. He and his boss shared a special relationship like no one else. He always believed it was part of his… overtime duties—no, that's what he wanted to believe.

Lux let out a sigh, resting his chin on his hand which was plopped upright on the armrest.

"… Rururin." There was something about her name… the way it rolled off his tongue.

Rururin smiled sweetly, a faint blush covering her cheeks. "That wasn't so hard now, was it?"

He averted his gaze. "… It'll take some time getting used to it."

"I'm sure it'll take no time," she replied with a grin.

Rururin and Lux had first met when he began working here. She had been his boss the moment he set foot in the company. Though he may not admit it directly, he deeply respected and admired Rururin. He looked up to her as a mentor of sorts, in work and in life. Though she was too friendly to him for his liking; it brought him mixed feelings.

"So, uh… did you need something, Boss?" he asked in a curious tone.

"Mhmm…" she was slightly annoyed he reverted to calling her Boss, but chose not to bring it up. "Nothing. I just wanted to thank you."

"I see…" he nodded. "Well, thanks for the drink, too–…"

Rururin glanced away, nervously twiddling with her long hair bang. "Actually, there's one other thing I wanted to ask…"

"… Oh?" Lux raised an eyebrow. I wonder what this could be. "What is it, Boss?"

Cautiously looking left and right, she made sure no one was nearby. She whispered into his ear in a suggestive tone. "Could you… stop by my place after work? For… you know…"

"… I see." He understood immediately what she implied. The overtime duties. He was half-expecting this to be the case. A part of him wished it was something else, though. "Do I really have to…?"

"… Please," she begged, taking hold of his hand and gently guiding it to a slight bulge in her tight, mini skirt.

"B-Boss?!" he shouted by reflex, then quickly covered his mouth. A warm and hard sensation enveloped his hand on her skirt.

"I've been trying to handle this myself," she whispered as she rubbed her thighs together. "It's been distracting me."

"…Mhrmm." Though it was not easily noticeable on her skirt, he definitely felt something pulsating against his hand. Do I really have to…? He asked himself this time. He could easily say no but…

"Please, Lux," she called his name. "I need you."

"…" Lux has always been that guy who tried to be useful to everyone. He always found it hard to say no to helping people, but Rururin was an exception. He has always been extremely compliant with listening to her requests for whatever reason. She'd keep pressing him until he gave in… which is what he'll do exactly. Doesn't make it easier that she's my Boss.

It's just, that the nature of her request was…

"Fine…" he let out a sigh. "I'll stop by after work."

Her face brightened up. She let out a sigh of relief and straightened her posture. "… Thank you, seriously." She gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze before leaving his cubicle. "I'll see you after work, then."

"Sure thing…" he watched as she left his cubicle. He drew his attention back to his computer screen. What did I get myself into…?

It all started about a month ago.

One night, after work, Rururin had invited Lux out for a drink to spend some time together. At first, he wanted to decline her invitation, but seeing as how she had done so much for him as his boss and his mentor, he ended up going against his best wishes.

"Hey, Lux, do you drink? Let me treat you!"

He wasn't sure why she specifically chose him to go drinking with her. Rururin was fairly popular in the workplace. She was a responsible and dependable boss, always looking out for her subordinates.

She also had a very… attractive face and impressive figure. Quite a beauty, Lux admitted.

"Let's get drunk, Lux! I know you have it in you!"

Lux wasn't very fond of drinking, but he gave in due to Rururin's relentless attempts. In his drunken state, he was more open, inquisitive, and honest about his interest in his boss.

"Hey, Lux… there's something I want to show you."

Who would have thought what she wanted to show was…

… A penis. And it was not just any penis. It was her penis.

Rururin was a futanari. She wasn't like any other girls, having a massive package between her legs.

An image that was forever burned into his mind.

Funny enough, he wasn't that repulsed at all. In fact, it strangely got him even more interested in her. But God, he didn't know what made him ask such a thing…

"Boss, want me to give you a hand job?"

She was drunk to the point of revealing her identity as a futanari.

And he was drunk to the point he wanted to give her a hand job.

Lux clawed his face with his hands, his face heating up at the memory. Why did I have the audacity to do that?!

But it happened. He helped Rururin masturbate and witnessed her impressive ejaculation, her twisted face of pleasure. He helped his own, damn boss jerk off.

It was a secret they both would take with them to their graves.

After that night, he tried to shrug the incident off. Maybe for both their sakes, he could pretend it never happened. It was just something that happened in the spur of a moment. Yeah, it was for the best.

The next day, Rururin had a private talk with him. He figured she would want the same thing, to forget it ever happened, maybe to not tell anyone about this. But contrary to his expectation…

"Would you help me with… this again?"

He nearly fell off his chair when she asked that. It was supposed to be a one-time thing! He was strongly against the idea of engaging in such acts. With his boss, no less. But… she was in a position of power over him. Who knows what she would have done if he said no?! That was what he believed. Though he also believed Rururin wasn't that kind of person to abuse her authority…

"… S-Sure."

And it eventually became a routine. Rururin would come to him for assistance, and he'd assist her. Their relationship has been somewhat odd since that night. What kind of relationship was this? Why did he keep agreeing to her? He had no idea, and he wasn't sure if he wanted to know.

"… Really, what did I get myself into."

He returned to his work until it was time to clock out.

A few hours later …

Lux stepped out of the building, finally done with his work. Hoaaahh, free, at last. He looked at his phone to check the time. It's this late, huh… I just want to go home. Unfortunately (or not) for him, someone was waiting for his arrival…

"Lux!" Popping behind him, Rururin curled her arms around his, pulling him close to her. "Done with work, aren't you? Let's head to my place together!"

"Were you waiting for me, Boss?" he asked, surprised she was still here. "I thought I'd be heading to your place in advance.

"Hehe, there's no need for that," she answered. "I wanted to walk back together with you."

"… I see."

"I recently bought some stuff to… spice things up," she said coyly.

"You bought some stuff…?" This left him concerned. "May I ask what this… stuff is?"

"You'll see it soon," she giggled softly. "Glad to know your curiosity is piqued."

"Ahah…" he wasn't sure if he wanted to know.

And so, arm in arm, they walked back to her place…

"We're home!" Rururin swung her door open, announcing her presence loudly. She then urged Lux inside.

"E-Excuse me…" Lux took off his shoes and placed them next to hers. He never thought he'd be coming by this place, his Boss's place, often. How long has it been since I last came here…?

And she answered the question on que. "It's been a week, hasn't it?" She removed her jacket and placed it on the couch. "I'm surprised I managed to hold out this long…"

Lux remained silent, unsure if that remark deserved his opinion on the matter. "Rururin, I know it's a bit late to ask this, but…"

"What is it?" Her eyes brightened, having been called her name.

"Have you… uh, tried to do it by yourself?" Rubbing his neck awkwardly, he shifted his gaze away from her. An odd question to ask your boss, for sure.

"I did," she answered with a bashful smile, putting her hands on her hips. "I much prefer your hands to mine, though. It doesn't feel as good when I do it."

"… Oh." He nodded in response. Well, that was a straightforward answer. What was I expecting?

"So, want to get down to business?" She motioned to her room, her door slightly ajar. "I'm getting… a little impatient here." Her thighs rubbed against each other to quell the heat building below her core. The bulge on her skirt was even more noticeable now.

"…" He nodded once more.

Rururin gently pulled his arm and guided him to her room. As he entered the room, a sweet scent filled his nose. Her room appeared to be tidied up recently as if she had been expecting someone to come here. Contrary to Rururin's imposing appearance, this is certainly a girls' room, all right. His eyes scanned around the room, noticing nothing out of the ordinary…

…At least, until he saw her bed.

"… Uh." He curiously tilted his head.

"Ah, I see you've noticed!" She exclaimed as she sat on the bed. "I got them at a discount! Pretty nifty, eh?"

"I…" he rubbed his temples for a moment to sort his thoughts, then glanced at her. "What are those, exactly?"

"Are you familiar with bondage?" She asked nonchalantly. "Oh, and don't worry. These are for me." On her bed was a pair of handcuffs, a long black cloth, and a collar with a chain attached to it.

"…" He wasn't even sure how to answer that.

"I'd like to use this to… enhance the experience," she winked at him. "Figured we could try something new and exciting."

She's saying that as if I'll still be doing this. Lux let out a deep sigh. "You know, I thought… we could just get this over with the old-fashioned way."

"Awww… come on, Lux," she held both of his hands, begging him. "Pretty please? Won't you do it for me?"

Again with those puppy eyes… he thought he could just give her a hand job and be done with it. Now, he has to indulge in his Boss's new interest? And yet, he couldn't say no against her.

What a handful she is …

"F-Fine," he huffed, walking over to the bed. He picked up the black cloth, curious about what it could be. This seems to be a blindfold, isn't it? "So, what do I have to do?"

"Eager to start, are we?" She purred into his ear, taking him by surprise. "Let's start with these handcuffs."

"Ah… okay," he nervously picked up the handcuffs. "I'll… cuff your hands, then?"

"Yes, please," she pointed to the wooden headboard of her bed. "Cuff my hands to this."

It's not every day your boss asks you to tie her hands up to engage in bondage play. Even stranger was Rururin didn't come off as being even a little hesitant in asking him this favor. It's like… she fully trusted him.

"Isn't this… a bit risky? You seem to be going along with this too easily…" Lux asked, carefully putting her hands in her cuffs. "I mean, I could easily take advantage of you."

"I know you wouldn't do that," Rururin gave a gentle smile. She wanted to pat his head, but her hands were already cuffed. "I have complete faith in you, Lux."

It was oddly… heartwarming to hear that from his Boss, given the current circumstances.

"… Right," He slowly tied her handcuffs to the headboard. "Could you try moving?"

Rururin adjusted herself on the bed, her hands tied over her head and attached to the headboard. "Pretty durable."

Lux then picked up the collar with the chain. This is… something. "What… what should I do with this?"

"Put it around my neck, of course!" She grinned. Again, Lux was unnerved by how easily she was going through with this.

He reluctantly put the collar around her neck, snapping it in place. "What's the point of this chain, anyway?"

"Oh, you know…" she purred, getting more turned on. "You could tug on it."

"… Why would I do that?"

"Because it's fun! Makes me feel weak. Helpless. Submit to your comm–…"

"Forget I ask."

Next, he picked up the black cloth. "I'm guessing these are blindfolds?"

"Right, you are, Lux!" She nodded. "Tie it around my eyes."

"… Okay," he gently tied the black cloth around her eyes, covering her red eyes in pure darkness.

"Oh, baby, this feels interesting!" She commented. "I was told that this would heighten the sensitivity of your other senses."

"… Is that right."

"Well, Lux…" Her cheeks grew red with anticipation. "Work your magic."

Lux took a deep breath to prepare himself. It's really not every day your boss asks you to engage in bondage play.

"Tell me if it hurts, alright?" He said with concern before setting himself in front of her. "I'm not really… used to this." As if I was already used to giving her hand jobs…

"I wouldn't mind a little pain from you," she said with a playful grin.

"… Right," he took another deep breath, nervousness setting into his body. He slowly spread her legs apart and scooted closer in between them.

"Oooh…" She let out a little moan as he spread her legs apart. "This feels weird… but in a good way, you know? I have no idea what you're going to do to me, and it's turning me–…"

"Please stop talking." For the sake of my poor heart. Lux huffed. Besides, in the end, it's still a hand job. He placed his hand over the growing bulge on her skirt…

"Oh…!" She curled her toes inward.

"You're really… hard, aren't you, Rururin?"

"It's… been a week, you know?" Her breath grew heavy with anticipation. "God, I'm so happy to finally feel your touch…"

"… Mhmm."

He gently rubbed it, feeling it throbbing through the skirt. Soon, the area around the tip of the bulge was growing stained.

"Oh, god..." she wiggled her hips around, getting excited by the second.

Let's get down to business, Lux. It's the same as always. He then attempted to push her mini skirt up…

"W-Wait, Lux!"

"W-What's wrong?!" Concerned, he quickly pulled his hands away. "Does it hurt?"

"N-No, it's just…" she smacked her lips. "I just thought of something even more exciting."

"…" He groaned, not liking where this was going. What is it, this time…?

"Let's do some roleplay!" She uttered without a care in the world.

"… Roleplay?"

"Yeah!" She nodded in the direction she thought Lux was in.

"… Rururin," he folded his arms, though she wouldn't be able to see. "Can't we just keep things simpl–…"

"… Pretty please, Lux?" She pleaded with him. "I know I'm being selfish here but… could you indulge in my fantasy?"

So, she's aware. How he was able to put up with her until now was beyond him. It's not like he wouldn't say no. He just couldn't.

"… Just this once," he sighed in defeat. "What is it?"

"… Okay, so I'm your boss at work, right?" She began explaining.

She sure cut to the chase. "Yes, that's right."

"While I do prefer if you called me by my name, I think you calling me Boss right now would fit the occasion."

"I… uh, see." Where exactly is this going? She was being a real handful.

"I want you to blackmail me."

His eyes widened. Now, she's lost me.

"You've discovered my identity as a futanari and you're threatening to expose it." She continued in a matter-of-fact tone.

… I would never do such a thing.

"And for me to keep my secret safe, you want to have your way with my body."

"…" Lux remained silent, unable to utter even a single word.

"With that premise set, here we are, in my room. You've tied me up against my will."

"… Uhuh," was all he could utter as a response.

"I want you to break me till I can't think straight."

"I…" how is she saying all this so easily?!

"So! Think you could play the role of my blackmailer?"

"… do I have a choice?"

"Haha, nope!" She grinned.

You could at least be a little hesitant about it. He sighed once more, pondering his role for a moment. "I'll warn you though… I've never roleplayed before."

"It's fine!" She shook her head. "Consider it a valuable learning experience."

What am I supposed to be learning from this?! Lux folded his arms, tapping his fingers. How do I go about this…? Better question, why am I going along with this?

"Honestly, I'm lost, Rururin." He stroked his chin. "Where do I even start…"

"Ah, maybe I can lead the way!" She suggested. "At times like this, you can depend on your reliable boss!"

Times like this, she says.

"… Yeah, lead the way." He agreed against his best wishes.

"Okay…" Rururin took a deep breath, then let it out slowly, getting into character.

Let's see how this goes…

"L-Lux…" Her expression grew terrified suddenly. "P-Please, you don't have to do this…"

What the…? His eyes widened in shock. Her demeanor had taken a 180-degree turn.

"L-Look, it doesn't have to be this way!" She clenched her fists, averting her gaze away from where she believed Lux was sitting. "W-What is it do you need from me? Is it money? Status?! W-Whatever it is, I'm sure I can provide it for you!"

Is she… acting? If so, that's some damn good acting! Lux was pleasantly surprised to see her act in such a convincing way. So surprised he forgot he was supposed to be playing the role of the blackmailer.

The pressure began piling on his shoulders. He was pretty scared of how believable she looked. Can't believe I'm doing this… I'll just say whatever comes to my mind!

"Oh, Boss…" Lux leaned into her neck, breathing against her bare, supple skin. "We both know I'm not here for the money."

"Ooooh…!" Rururin let out an involuntary moan, the feeling of his breath on her neck making her mind grow fuzzy. "P-Please, I'll do anything but this, please!"

He gently pulled on the chain, dragging her neck to him. "You're in no position to say that, Boss."

"Guh…!" Rubbing her thighs together to contain the burning sensation, she was already struggling not to break character. His dominance was turning her on. Way too much.

"Your body has always fascinated me, Boss," he whispered into her crimson red ears. "I want it all to myself."

"Huaahh…!" Though he was roleplaying, it made her heart flutter… and her cock harder.

"If you don't want me to expose your secret," he gently caressed her cheek in circular motions. "You'll stay nice and quiet… like my little plaything."

The moment the words left his mouth, he despised himself. The hell am I saying to her?!

"Hahh… hahh…" she began panting heavily. His gentle touches were sending electrical jolts up her spine.

"Answer me," he gently pulled on the chain again.

"Y-Yesh…" The thought of being Lux's plaything sent her cock bulging upwards.

"My, my." He drew his hand to the growing bulge on her skirt. "Could it be… you're actually enjoying this?"

"N-No…!" She barely voiced out. "I'm not–… ahn?!"

Lux gave her bulge a gentle squeeze, letting a moan escape her wet and succulent lips. "You want me to rough you up, don't you? Your body's telling me as much."

"That's not… guh?!"

Lux rubbed his palm over her skirt and pressed down, causing another moan to leave her lips. He could feel her throbbing intensely beneath his hand. "Heh, I can't believe you're enjoying this."

Am I doing this right? I hope I'm not hurting Rururin…

Lux pushed her tight skirt up to reveal her throbbing boner, which was trapped under two wet layers of her black, lacy panties, then her black stockings.

"My, my." He brushed her fingers against the underside of her cock. "Look how big you've gotten…"

"Geh!" The handcuffs made a clunking sound against the wood as Rururin tried to pull her hands in. Being completely helpless against Lux… she never thought it'd feel this good.

"I'm going to show you who your body belongs to," he pulled down her stockings to her feet and threw them on the floor. Being free of the stockings, her cock stretched her panties outwards, trying to break free.

"Haah… haah… please… d-don't hurt me," she panted, her mind slowly being consumed by lust.

"Oh, don't worry… Boss," he said, unsure if he meant it as her friend or as her blackmailer. He moved his face closer to whisper in her ear. "I'll take real good care of you."

Her body trembled from both a playful fear and excitement. His voice reverberated throughout her body, sending pleasurable tingles all over.

Guess I'll tease her a bit. He was, admittedly, enjoying the reactions she was giving him.

He rubbed her hand over her panties, stimulating her cock. Her shaft kept twitching at his touch, begging to be touched directly. Only a single layer of fabric was preventing Rururin from experiencing the sensation of his bare hands. And it drove her mad.

Instinctively, she bucked her hips forward, desiring more of his touch.

"You want me to take care of you, don't you?" He pressed his palms against her bulge, driving her lust further.

"Mmmgh…!" Torn between playing the victim and breaking character, she gritted her teeth. I want him to touch me directly!

"I'll give you what you want." Gently, he slid his thumb under the sides of her panties, and pulled them down, letting her rock-hard cock bounce free into the air.

"Fuck…!" She moaned with an exasperated breath. Her imagination began spiraling out of control, knowing Lux was in control of her cock, yet she couldn't bear witness to it.

"It's so lively, Boss," he moved his face closer to her shaft and breathed against it. "I can't believe you're enjoying this."

"Ngoooh… d-don't…!" She nearly threw her head back, feeling his hot breath on her cock. Her cock twitched in excitement, precum oozing through the tip.

"Look at how pent up you are." He brushed his fingers from her tip down to her ball sack. He fondled them a bit, feeling their weight. She's really pent up…

"Geh…!" Diving her legs into the bed, her body flinched from his touch.

"Even down here." Placing his hands on her ample thighs, he gently spread them apart to reveal her dripping, cutely pink pussy folds. "You're getting off to this."

Her pants grew more intense and hotter. He hadn't even begun touching her directly, yet she felt she could blow her load any second. The anticipation pushed her arousal through the roof.

She's really turned on, more than I expected. Right now, his boss's cock was bare right in front of him, not that it was the first time. What a precarious situation this was. He thought he was used to seeing her like this, but this easily takes the cake. Guess she might be into this bondage stuff.

He wrapped her fingers around her cock, feeling it throbbing in his hands. This caused Rururin to gasp in pleasure, finally feeling his hands on her cock. A steady stream of precum dripped down her underside.

"P-Please… go easy on me…!" Rururin gasped for air. A crimson red appeared on her cheeks, flushing her face.

"Your body is mine to do with as I please," Lux gently tugged on the chain, bringing her ear to his lips. "Remember that."

"Y-Yes…" Her cock twitched at his commanding voice.

Slowly, he started moving his hand up and down her entire shaft, sending wave after wave of pleasure.

"Ooooh…" She drew her chin back, moaning with desire for him. Tears of pleasure began streaming down her face with her cock twitching in delight.

"How about I do this…" Using his other hand, he placed it on her tip and began rubbing it in circular motions. "You like that, Boss?"

Her moans intensified, feeling double sensations enrapturing her hardening cock. She bucked her hips forward, wanting to experience more of his touch.

Lux used more aggressive motions, firmly stroking her aching arousal.

"Guh…! Not s-so… mgnh… fast!"

It didn't take too long till she felt a heat building up from the base of her thick shaft, working its way to the tip. She was reaching her point of no return. She shifted her hips forward, slowly losing control of her lower body.

"I'm… I'm going to…!"

"Ah, ah," he drew his hands back, leaving her aching cock pulsating with need. "No can't do, Boss."

"H-Huh…?!" Rururin wiggled her hips around, trying to find his touch in her darkness. Her cock was about to burst, but the explosive sensation soon died down, leaving her frustrated.

"Your body belongs to me," he massaged her inner thighs, tantalizingly close enough to her cock and pussy to tease her. "You don't have my permission to cum."

"N-Nooo…!" Despite being denied her orgasm, her cock swelled up even further with lust. Her entire body started growing sensitive, needing to be explored by him.

"Let's see how long you'll last."

Lux wrapped his fingers around her cock once more. This time, he used his other hand and inserted two fingers into her pink pussy folds, feeling its wetness.

"Gah!" Trying to break free of her handcuffs, Rururin arched her back in sudden pleasure, sticking her tongue out.

He began thrusting his fingers in and out of her pussy folds, coating his fingers in her sweet juices while stroking her entire cock.

"G-God…!" She tried to kick herself back to no avail. The relentless assault on both her cock and pussy rendered her legs immobile. Soon, the explosive sensation began building up again, this time from both her sexes, sending her near the edge. Her breathing grew ragged, her breasts rising and falling with her breathing.

"Gugh…!" Once again, she stood near the point of no return. But he wasn't going to let her off that easily.

Lux dragged his hands away, letting her throbbing, aching member free of stimulation. Her swelling desire for release died down once more, pushing her frustrations past the limits.

"N-No…!" She whined, visibly frustrated and driven mad with raw lust. Her arms trembled, trying to break out of the handcuffs.

"Doesn't seem like you can last much longer," he circled her cock, deliberately avoiding it. "Remember. I decide when you cum."

"P-Please…!" She whined heavily, unable to think straight.

"Please what?" He gently pulled on the chain. He was beginning to feel bad for her.

"Let me… cum!" She shifted her body around, squirming under his touch. "I want to cum!"

"You know I can't allow that, Boss," he traced his fingers from her midriff down to just above the base of her cock, causing her to ache painfully.

"I'll do anything!" Shaking the handcuffs, she begged, her voice filled with raw need. "Please! I'm going crazy!"

Wow. His eyes widened. I was not expecting that so soon.

"Anything, you say?" He breathed against her ear, pushing her arousal. "Then surrender yourself to me."

"Y-Yes! My body belongs to you!" She moaned with desperation. "I belong to you!"

"… At least you know your rightful place." Rightful place? Yeah, right. Without warning, he wrapped his fingers around her bursting member and thrusted three fingers through her pink pussy folds.

"Mnnngaah?!" She arched her back in shock, pleasure overtaking her senses.

Lux aggressively stroked her cock and thrusted her fingers into her soaked pussy, bringing her once more to the edge in no time. Rururin bucked her hips forward in anticipation of her sweet release.

"S-So close!" She threw her head back against the headboard, her handcuffs shifting around with audible clanks. "I'm going to…"

"Nope," he pulled his hands away again, leaving her at the edge again.

"… Hnnhgh?!" Clenching her fists and curling her toes inward, she felt she was losing her mind, being taken to the edge a third time, being denied her orgasm a third time.

"Your body belongs to me," he whispered into her ear, making her body shiver. "Did you really think I would let you cum that easily?"

"Haahn…!" Her quivering cock swelled with lust, with the intense need to cum.

"But… I'm feeling a bit generous." This time, he thrusted only his fingers into her pink folds, ignoring her aching cock. "I'll allow you to cum from here."

"N-Noo…!" As soon as he thrusted his fingers into her delicate softness, she bucked herself back, balancing herself on her feet. He thrusted and rubbed with reckless intent, bringing her to an orgasm.

"AAAHNN!" Drawing her head back, Rururin violently curved her body upwards in ecstasy as her inner walls clenched around his fingers, squirting its translucent juices out and about. A wave of orgasmic pleasure filled her entire body. After riding her high, her body dropped to the bed.

That was something … I might have overdone it.

"What a mess…" Her juices stained his clothes, leaving a lot of dark patches. "Didn't know you were such a–…"

SNAP!

Rururin broke free of her handcuffs–metal handcuffs–and tore off her blindfolds, revealing her teary, blood-red eyes of raw, raging, uncontrollable lust.

"What the?!" His eyes widened in shock. How did she break through that?! "B-Boss?"

"I want you, Lux." Rururin lunged forward, wrapping her arms around his pale, purple hair. "I can't fucking hold back anymore!"

"W-Wait, h-hold on! Did I take it too far?!" Panicking, he tried to push her away, but her iron grip was far too strong. "I'm sorry, Ruru–…"

Rururin smashed her succulent lips against his own, forcefully shoving her tongue inside him, desiring to explore him orally.

What the?! Before his mind could even process anything, she was already swirling her tongue inside him with serpentine movements.

Lux grabbed both of her shoulders and tried to push her away to no avail. She's surprisingly strong! He could taste her sweet velvety tongue on his own, making his mind feel all weird. N-No, we can't do this!

This time, he managed to push Rururin away, a string of saliva acting as proof of their intense kiss.

"Lux…" she panted, looking at him with lusty eyes. "I want you."

"B-Boss, we can't…" he averted his gaze, his face growing in heat. It didn't help that he was getting turned on.

"I'm not your boss now," she curled her arms around his neck. "I'm just Rururin, a girl who's helplessly in love with you."

"Wha…?!" He gasped, allowing her to once again dive her tongue back into his mouth. "Mmmngh?!"

Slipping her tongue back in, she continued on her relentless tongue assault, making sure she left no space in his mouth untouched. She forcefully pulled his head in, allowing her tongue to go in deeper.

We… can't be doing this! With no choice left, Lux strongly shoved Rururin onto her back only for her to get back up immediately.

Taking advantage of her body size, she grabbed him by the collar and slammed him onto the bed. She then straddled on top of him, preventing him from escaping. She grinded against the growing bulge in his pants, happy he was turned on by her.

"Oh…!" He tried to hold back his moan. "B-Boss, p-please…!"

"Fuck, Lux… you say we shouldn't be doing this, but you're raring to go," she unbuttoned her shirt, letting her black and lacy bra in clear view.

"N-No, I'm not–guh?!" He tried to fight back but let out a moan.

Rururin squeezed the bulge in his pants, wanting to make him feel good. "You're always so understanding of me, Lux. You always listen to my every whim and selfish desires," she placed her pink pussy folds on his bulge, feeling its hardness. "Even though I'm a futanari, you always treated me the same."

"B-Boss…"

"I know we've always had an odd relationship," she said in a gentle tone. "As I got to know you, I found myself… captivated."

He stared into her crimson eyes, unsure of what to say. He was trying to bear the burning, pleasurable sensation below his belt.

"That's why I invited you that night over a few drinks… because I wanted to know you better… to feel closer to you," she admitted, tears of sadness streaming down her cheek. "I didn't mean for things to go in that direction, I swear."

"Boss…" He couldn't remove his eyes from her flowing tears. Something inside of him wanted to… comfort her.

"I'm sure you didn't mean for that to happen, as well." She clenched his shirt. "As your boss, I was supposed to be more responsible...!"

"…" His heart tightened at the sight of her crying expression.

"But even after all that, you still treated me the same, showing me the same kindness," she sniffed. "Even going along with my selfish desires whenever I asked you."

I see now …

"I'm so sorry, Lux… I'm so sorry," she gritted her teeth, trying to hold back her tears. "You must hate me now, don't you?"

"… Rururin."

"… Huh?" Her crying came to a halt as he called her name.

"That's not true… Rururin," he drew his hand to her cheek, gently rubbing the tears away. "I don't hate you at all."

"Lux…" She leaned into his touch.

"You know… I've always wondered why I went with your selfish whims," he sighed. "I had every reason not to listen to you. Since that night, I could have just… prevented things from coming this far."

Rururin rubbed her tears away as she listened.

"Honestly, I can't deny that…" he blushed, averting his gaze, "… I'm interested in you… as a woman."

"Lux…"

"I always thought you were out of my league—actually, you are," he chuckled. "So, I always wondered… if our relationship had any deeper meaning than this."

"Hey, I thought you were out of my league," she giggled. "Never met a sweet guy who'd help me relieve myself from time to time, even going along with my interests. And he even accepts that I'm a futanari."

"… Guess I'm just one of a kind," he cracked a teasing smile.

Rururin held his hand. "This should come as no surprise, but I have feelings for you."

"Rururin…" Lux took a deep breath. So, I didn't mishear her…

"You… said you were interested in me," she traced circles on his chest. "As a woman."

"… Yeah," he smiled softly, putting his hands on her cheeks. "I like you too, Rururin…"

"…" Her eyes widened in surprise. "T-Then… will you go out with me, Lux?!" She exclaimed, gripping his collar.

Well, things sure are escalating quickly… not that he minded.

Lux smiled softly. "I think we… already jumped ahead and knocked over some steps in our relationship, though… but if you'll have me, uhm… I would…"

"I'm… so happy, Lux," Rururin leaned her forehead onto his own as a few tears of joy escaped her eyes. "I'm so happy…"

"Rururin…" His gaze rested on her luscious lips as if they were inviting his own. "Although, I would appreciate a warning before you kiss me like that." He softly chuckled. "I… was certainly not prepared."

"O-Oh…" She brushed her fingers against her lips. "R-Right, sorry. I… wasn't really right in the head."

Now isn't that an understatement. He gently wrapped her arms around her back and pulled her in for a more tender kiss. She placed her hands on his chest, surrendering her lips to him.

It was a gentle kiss full of innocence, nothing unlike the kiss before driven by one-sided lust. This one was driven by mutual feelings… a wonderful connection, though it was soon interrupted.

"…Whoah?!" Lux let out an involuntary grunt, noticing she was still straddling over her bulge.

"Ah…" Smirking, Rururin grinded his bulge between her creamy hips. "You've gotten so hard for me, Lux… and I'm still not finished yet."

"Rururin…" is she thinking what I think she's thinking?

Holding her shaft to her stomach, she spread her dripping, pink pussy folds for him to see using her other hand. "I want… to have your first time."

"…What?" He blinked. "W-Wait, isn't this moving on too fast?!"

"Our relationship has always been odd, you know?" She smiled seductively. "I really don't mind. I love you. I want you, Lux."

"Rururin…" his bulge swelled up in response. I can't deny it either. "There's… no going back after this."

"I wouldn't want to go back either way," she proceeded to remove his belt and unzip his pants.

"Geh…" he covered his mouth with his forearm as she finally took his fully erect member out. God, Her hand feels so soft…

She caressed his thick member, sending him tingly vibrations of pleasure. "I bet you've always been turned on by jerking me off."

"…. I will neither deny nor confirm that."

Rururin raised her hips, guiding the tip of his penis to the entrance of her wetness. "I want you inside me, Lux."

Lux braced himself for impact as she lowered herself down on his erection.

"Oh…!" She could feel his throbbing cock going in deeper, stretching her out until it couldn't push further.

"O-Oh, god…!" A warm sensation enveloped him, slowly overwhelming his mind with desire. "Rururin… don't push yourself!"

"Guh!" She finally forced her way down, feeling an intense mix of pleasure and pain consuming her lower half. She dropped onto his body, trying to stabilize herself.

"Rururin!" He grabbed onto her thighs, noticing a few tears escaping his eyes. "A-Are you okay?"

"I-I'm fine…" she said softly. "We've… finally become one, Lux."

"… Y-Yeah," he was letting the sensation of her insides settle down on him. It was getting hard to resist her. This feels nothing like I imagined. It was heavenly.

"I'll… start moving, okay?" She placed her hands on his chest. With slow movements, she lifted herself and then lowered herself down on him, feeling his cock throbbing inside her.

"O-Oh…" He firmly kept his hands firm on her thighs. The sensation was getting a little too much to bear for him.

"If you want to hold on to something…" She pulled her bra up, revealing her sizable and perky breasts with bright, pink tips. She guided both his hands to each of her plump flesh. "Hold me here…"

"W-Wow…!" He knew they were big, but holy hell, they look bigger than I thought! And so soft! He gave them a gentle squeeze, exploring its softness.

"Mnngh…" As she rode him, she moved one of her hands to stroke her own, swollen cock. This is… too much!

Lux kneaded her breasts in his hands, running his fingers around her erect tips. Desiring more of her, he instinctively bucked his hips upwards, eliciting a moan from her lips.

"L-Lux…!" She could feel how he was stretching her inner walls, molding them into the shape of his cock. It's so deep!

He raised himself and placed his arms on her thighs. "I can't hold myself back, Rururin…"

"It's okay…" Resting her forehead against his, she gazed into his baby blue eyes. "Make us both feel good."

Lux placed her arms over his shoulders. With one hand on her lower back to keep her in place and one hand on her cock, he began thrusting deeper into her while stroking her raging member.

"Lux…!" She panted heavily, both her cock and pussy overwhelmed by continuous pleasures. Every time he plunged deep into her crevice, her cock bounced and pulsated with ecstasy. She couldn't think straight from all the waves of pleasure assaulting her entire body. "O-Oh, God!"

"You're making me go crazy, Rururin…!" Unable to contain his self-restraint, he went more aggressive, pounding her pussy folds, driving her cock mad with lust.

Rururin placed her hands on his cheek, signaling him to open his mouth to which he did. She smashed her lips against his, forcing her tongue inside. Following her, Lux forced his tongue and coiled it around hers, receiving a sweet taste. Drunk on his saliva, Rururin pulled herself away, a string of saliva connecting their tongues.

"It feels too good, Lux…!" She could feel the heat building in her cock, surging its way through the entire shaft. At the same, she could feel his cock swelling and throbbing violently inside her, letting her know he was getting close.

"Rururin, I'm going to…!" He could feel his lust clouding his vision and mind. He attempted to slow down before he reached his breaking point.

"Do it inside…!" She wrapped her arms and legs around him, locking him in a tight embrace. "Cum inside me…!"

"Ohh…!" Her words traveled down to his cock, giving it a mind of his own. "Rururin!"

Unable to go against his own primal desires, he thrusted one final time and reached their release together.

His cock exploded inside her, shooting out its white, warm liquid and filling her up to the brim.

"LUUUUUX!" Losing her mind, Rururin gripped the back of his clothes, digging her nails into his back. Feeling his warm cum being shot inside her sent her over the edge. Throbbing violently, her eager cock finally sprayed out its juices all over his shirt and her stomach. She gritted her teeth in pure pleasure, almost losing her consciousness from riding the high.

Still riding his high, Lux hugged her back, feeling he could lose his grip on reality at any moment.

"Haah… haah…" Exhausted, both Lux and Rururin fell onto the bed, with her on top of him.

It took a while for them to catch their breath from the intense session.

Closing his eyes, he tenderly stroked the back of her silky black hair. "Rururin…"

Rururin snuggled closer to his chest, desiring his warmth. "That was… amazing."

"Yeah…" he chuckled. "I have… no words."

"If I knew it'd feel this good, I'd have jumped on you earlier!" She giggled, planting a kiss on his cheek.

"… You were planning to jump me?" He raised an eyebrow.

"It's hard keeping my desires in check in front of the man I love," Rururin said bashfully. "You have no idea how long I was waiting for this."

"… I see," he softly smiled. He wrapped his arms around her, and for the first time…

He realized he always appreciated her being in his life, and he wouldn't want to change a thing about it.

"Hey, Rururin…?"

"Yeah?"

"Thank you… for being my boss."

"… Heh, you're calling me Rururin from now on!"

Chapter 7: My Futanari Co-Worker, Mira

Summary:

Abraham accidentally discovers Mira is packing something extra after she accidentally turns on video mode during a call.

Happy unintentional accidents all around.

Notes:

UPDATE 6/15/2024:

Minor revisions to improve grammar and readability.

Chapter Text

"That looks just about right…"

Abraham muttered to himself. He was currently working at his computer, designing some work plans for his boss. It wasn't a difficult task, but certainly a tedious one.

"This is going to take a while…" he saved his files. He leaned back on his chair and let out a long sigh. He scratched his head in deep thought, pondering his work.

VRMMM! VRMMM!

Hmmm, what's this?

His phone vibrated on the work desk, generating a rumbling sound against the hard material. Abraham picked up his phone and stared at his lock screen, specifically at the notification from a chatting app.

A message? His eyes darted to the sender's name on the notification, a name that was familiar to him. He tapped on the message and…

"Mnnhk?!" He nearly choked on his saliva, seeing the contents of the message. W-What the hell?!

"Hey, Abraham! How's the progress?" a cheery voice greeted him.

"H-Huh?!" He reflexively slid the phone back into his pocket and panicky turned his chair to the voice. "Oh, the plan's progressing well, Rururin!"

It was his boss, Rururin. She was a rather tall woman who exuded a powerful aura of authority. Contrary to her intimidating appearance though, she was extremely kind and approachable to her subordinates.

"That's good to hear," Rururin smiled cheerfully. She took a better look at his computer screen. "Wow, you'll be done in no time."

"Y-Yeah, ahah…" he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. A few beads of sweat traveled down his forehead. "I should be able to get this done by the end of this week."

She nodded in understanding. "You can take your time to finish the plans. There's no real rush."

"I'll keep that in mind…" he smiled wryly.

"Have a drink," she placed a can of soda on his work desk, then turned away. "Keep up the good work!"

"T-Thank you, Rururin…" he stared at her back as she left to check on a co-worker of his.

"Hey, Lux~" she wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

"B-Boss, we're at work!" he cried out.

"So?" she giggled, her hands slipping to dangerous territory. "I need my daily dose of Lux energy!"

"You shouldn't be abusing your authority like this!"

Those two have gotten closer over the past few weeks. Abraham thought as he turned back to his computer. Oh well, I don't think she saw my phone, did she?

He took his phone out again and opened the message back up. Seriously, during work? His face heated up as he took a closer look at the contents… or more accurately, the photo that was sent to him.

The photo showed a woman with a fairly voluptuous figure. Holding the hem of her shirt in her lips, her sizable breasts were hugged by a lacy and sexy black bra. His eyes traced from her breasts down to her cute belly button surrounded by a toned and smooth navel.

W-Why did she send me this …?

Right below the photo, a message read "What do you think of my bra? Isn't it so sexy?" added with a couple of heart stickers.

Seriously… he closed the app, leaving the sender's message on read. She must know we're at work right now! Not that this person should even be sending these racy photos outside of work, either!

Grumbling, he set aside the phone and returned to working. Though his focus was quickly distracted again after feeling two taps on his shoulder, prompting him to turn around to a familiar person…

"Hey, don't leave me on read!" she huffed. "Why didn't you reply to my photo?"

"We're at work, Mira." He sighed in disbelief. "You shouldn't be sending these… photos during work!"

"You don't even reply to my photos after work!" she retorted.

"T-That's not the point!" he huffed, turning back to his computer. "Get back to work–"

"Just tell me your thoughts about how it looks, then I'll stop bothering you for a while," she pleaded, clasping her hands together. "Please?"

"…Hurghn," he groaned, turning back to her. Keywords being 'for a while'… he gazed at her white shirt, unconsciously imagining her busty figure–hey, snap out of it, Abraham! Though, her black bra appeared… barely visible. W-Wait, she's wearing it right now?!

"So?" She grinned brightly, placing her hands on her hips and puffing her chest out. "What do you think?"

"Well…" he sighed and covered his mouth, looking the other way. Do I really have to answer her? Truth be told, she'd look good in anything–that's not how you're supposed to answer it!

"It looked… good," he mumbled, a faint red appearing on his cheeks. "I think black… fits you the best."

"Hmmm?" Mira smirked, raising an eyebrow. She brought a hand to her ear and leaned towards him. "Sorry, I couldn't hear you. Could you repeat that one more time?"

"I know you heard me!" he fumed, visibly embarrassed. "Just get back to work!" He turned back to the computer screen, his chair facing her.

"Okay, okay," she giggled cutely and patted his shoulder. "Thanks for the comment!" She turned away and walked back to her cubicle.

Mira was grinning from ear to ear from his compliment. So, black is the best… I'll wear this one from now! She did hear Abraham the first time, but she was so happy that she wanted to hear him say it again. And she wanted to tease him because his reactions were cute. I wonder what underwear I should try next? Maybe something even spicier…

"Mnngh…" Abraham exhaled deeply, resting his forehead on the table. I do not have the energy to deal with her. He resumed his work, trying to take his mind off her.

It had been a few months ago since the two first met at the company when they began working under Rururin's mentorship. Abraham found Mira quite… intimidating at first. He was a rather silent and cold type while she was a bundle of energy; their personalities clashed often. Over time, he warmed up to her and started appreciating her presence. Aside from Lux and Rururin, he felt comfortable with her around. His workplace wouldn't feel like home without her usual babbling and small talk.

Speaking of being comfortable, Mira got… too comfortable with him. One day, she started sending him racy photos of herself in various bras. Abraham wasn't sure how to interpret this.

He told her to stop sending these photos… but she kept on continuing. To be honest, I'm not… strongly against her.

Yes, he felt close to her but close to the point she could send compromising photos of herself? That… just doesn't sound like a good idea. Maybe she just trusted him a lot, he figured.

As odd as she was, Abraham couldn't help but admire her body, especially her toned and smooth navel area (he was more of a midriff guy) … hell, I'm sounding like a pervert now, aren't I? He'd grown used to seeing her body, getting less and less repulsed by it. Deep down, he might be looking forward to her next–no, I'm not!

From the hundreds of photos Mira had sent him, Abraham noticed a… strange pattern in the way she took her photos. When she sends me this many, I can't help but notice it… what is this supposed pattern?

She always sends a picture of her shirt lifted over her bra. Regardless of what bra she chose to wear for the photo, it's always a similar pose. She also takes the photo from a slightly high angle, so her face appears in each photo.

One could argue that perhaps this was just her style of taking them, and they'd be right, probably. Except… Abraham felt there was something deliberately unnatural about the photos.

The only reason he feels this way is because Mira has never sent a photo where she shows herself below the waist. No, it's not like she has to show me her underwear… that'd spell a lot of problems for me. Commenting on her bra is embarrassing enough. But that was how he saw her photos. I think I'm over-analyzing this but I don't know. He just felt something… off about her. Maybe he was going crazy from seeing more than a hundred of her photos which all had the nearly same style, pose, angle. Yeah, that's probably it… there's nothing wrong. It's not like it matters to me…

Abraham let out a deep sigh. He popped the can open he received from Rururin.

Let's just get this work done.

"… And done for today."

Abraham stretched his arms upwards to relieve some tension from his body. He saved his work and turned off the computer, then stood away from his chair.

"Hey, Abraham." Lux approached him. "Going to clock out?"

"Yeah, I think I'm done for today." He tucked his chair into his workspace. "You?"

"I see!" he nodded. "I'm planning to visit Felicia with Boss."

"Ah, Felicia…" he hummed in response. "It's… really been lonely without them."

"Yeah…" he sighed in a sad tone. "All we can do is wish her a speedy recovery."

There were several people who worked under Rururin. Felicia had gotten into an accident and is currently recovering in the hospital.

"Here, buy them a gift." Abraham took out some money from his wallet and handed it to Lux. "Send them my regards."

"Oh, for sure!"

"I want to chip in too!" Mira popped in out of nowhere and handed him more money. "Buy them their favorite desserts!"

Where the hell did she come from? Abraham furrowed his eyebrows.

"Oh, Mira…" Lux smiled sweetly. "I'm sure they'd appreciate it! I'll let them know!"

"Lux!" Rururin called his name. "Let's go!"

"Oh, yes, Boss!" Lux waved at her, then turned back to Abraham and Mira. "I'll catch you later, guys!"

"See you, Lux." They waved back as Lux left to catch up with Rururin.

"So, Abraham…" Mira playfully tugged on his sleeve. "Want to get early dinner with me?"

"Sure. Guess I'm hungry," he strapped his bag over his shoulder. "Where do you want to eat today?"

"The usual place," Mira walked beside him. "I want to eat some ramen!"

"Haha, alright."

Abraham and Mira were now eating ramen together at a local restaurant. This is how their day would typically end after work. They'd spend time together and chat the day away over a meal.

"You eat a lot, huh…?" Abraham asked, looking at the two bowls of ramen Mira was having.

"A-Ahah, is this too much?" Mira asked with a chuckle.

"No, it's fine." He waved off her concern. "Whatever is enough for you."

VRMM! VRMM!

Abraham took out his phone and placed it on the table. A message? He clicked on the notification and saw Lux had sent their group chat a selfie at the hospital. Haha, how sweet…

"It seems they're doing well," Mira commented, seeing the same photo from her phone.

"Mhmm…" he hummed. "Mira, I have a question."

"Shoot."

"It's about those photos you keep sending me…"

"What about it?" She asked as she ate her ramen.

She's really unfazed, huh? He tapped his fingers on the table. You'd think she'd express some embarrassment about it…

"Why do you keep sending them… to me?" He took a sip of his warm tea.

"Because I like you, Abraham."

"Brrrhk?!" he nearly choked on his tea from her answer.

"Why else would I send it to you?" she said bluntly.

Very straightforward of her…

"I also trust you," she continued. "You're not the type of person to judge me."

I have a lot of judgments about you, Mira. He sighed to himself. They're better left unsaid.

"Well, moving on from that…" he puffed his right cheek. "There's something else I'm wondering."

"Yeah?"

"I may be overthinking this but…" he scratched his cheek, arranging the words in his mind. "Why do all your photos… look the same?"

"Hmmm?" She raised an eyebrow, confused by the question. "What'cha mean by that?"

"It's just…" he clapped his fingers against each other. How do I word this without sounding like a pervert? "You… always pose yourself a certain way, y'know?"

"Mhmm…?" she tilted her head at a curious angle.

"What I'm trying to say is that," he rubbed his forehead, "you never seem to… show yourself below the waist?"

"Mnngkh?!" Mira nearly choked on her ramen soup. She coughed a few times, clearing her throat.

"M-Mira?" his eyes widened in surprise. He offered her his glass of tea. Why would she be surprised by that?

"T-Thank you…" she took a small sip of his drink. "I just… wasn't expecting that question."

"Huh…" he intently scanned her expression. Her cheeks were faintly red with her eyes avoiding his own. Wait, she's thrown off by this? "W-Well, I don't know. It's just… I've seen so many of your photos, it's a trend I've noticed…"

"H-Haha, is that so?" Rubbing the back of her head, she chucked awkwardly. "I t-think it's just how I like to take them…"

"Oh, I see!" he nodded in understanding. So it's just a coincidence on my part. Seriously, Abraham, you're reading too deeply into things… if only he paid attention to how fidgety and nervous Mira looked right now.

After finishing their ramen bowls and paying for their food, Abraham and Mira exited the restaurant and went their separate ways.

"I'm home!" Abraham arrived home, announcing his presence to no one in particular.

Moving to the living room, he tossed his bag on the couch and placed his phone on the table. As soon as he turned around, his phone vibrated on the table, generating loud rumbling noises.

Hmmm, did I get a message? He opened up the message without seeing the sender's name. Though he had an inkling of who it could be…

Hey, are you home?

Heyyyyyy, reply to me when you can!

I'm home!

Heh, knew it… he let out a soft chuckle.

Yeah, I just arrived minutes ago.

He got another reply just seconds after.

Nice, nice!

You down for a call?

Yes or yes?

She's not giving me a choice, huh? He cracked a little smile. Well, I wouldn't mind a little call…

Sure, I'm down. Give me a few minutes.

Not a second later, she already replied.

Sweet!

Call me when you're ready!

I'll be waiting!

Don't take too long!

Abraham sent a sticker that said OKAY. There, let me change my clothes. He put the phone back on the table and left for his room.

He swapped his work clothes for some comfortable clothes: a vest with shorts. There, much better. Taking his work clothes, he went to the bathroom and threw them in the laundry bucket.

RING! RING! RING!

Abraham's ears twitched. She's already calling? Five minutes haven't even passed yet! He quickly dashed to the living room and picked up the phone to answer.

"Hey, about time you answered! I was waiting for you!" Mira exclaimed.

"Woah!" He flinched his head back due to the loud volume. "You told me to call you when I was ready!"

"I'm an impatient woman. Hihihi!" she giggled cutely.

"Right…" he shook his head. He plopped down on the couch, leaving the phone in speaker mode.

"So, how was your day at work?"

"It was a fine da–… hey, we work there together!"

"Hihihi, you fell for it as usual, Abraham!"

This was how their typical phone conversations went. Mira liked to joke around with him, and he enjoyed talking to her, much to his amusement. It surprised him how she could always come up with topics to talk about nearly every day. She sure is something…

"Hey, hey, Abraham!"

"Yeah?" he laid down on the couch, stretching his leg over the armrest.

"Can you guess where I am now?"

"Hmmm…?" Abraham puffed his right cheek. "At home, I'd say?"

"Let me give you a hint!"

He could hear the sounds of running water and splashes on the other end. Is she in the…?

"I'm taking a bath right now!" she quickly added.

"… Huh?" He blinked in surprise, processing her words for a moment. Yeah, that makes sense… she could be taking a bath right now. That would mean, right now, she wasn't wearing…. anything…

"Oh, you pervert! You just imagined me naked, didn't you?" she snickered.

"N-No, I did not!" He fumed, his face rising in heat. He most certainly was imagining her naked. Can she read my mind or something?

"Would you like to have a good look? I bet you'd love it!"

"Cut it out, Mira…" He sighed faintly, taking the phone in his hand. "Why don't you finish your–…"

His voice got caught in his throat. At what he was witnessing on his phone screen. Or what he shouldn't be witnessing on his phone screen. A certain someone was completely naked for him to see.

It was on video call.

"Why don't I finish my what? I think the connection is breaking down. Could you repeat that?"

"…" he couldn't force the words out of his mouth, no matter how hard he tried. The sight of water trickling down her toned back and that ample butt… it was breathtaking.

"Abraham? You there?"

"I, uh…" a crimson red spread across his cheeks as he reveled in her behind. She hasn't noticed, huh? I should say something… or would it be better if he disconnected right now? Would it be a good idea if she knew? Or should he save her the trouble?

"It's getting lonely here, Abraham. Don't leave little ol' me." She turned around, oblivious.

"M-Mira, you-–…"

He nearly choked, his voice getting caught in his throat once more. Not at the fact he could see her in all her glory. Not at the fact she had an amazing midriff. Damn, that midriff. Not at the fact her body was certainly sexy. He was ready to admit all of that.

But right now, in front of his eyes…

"Yesh? I'm here!"

… was a swollen, erect penis.

Under normal circumstances, he wouldn't be surprised. He has one of his own, after all! Except…

This penis seemed to be attached to Mira who, to his knowledge, is a girl. A bonafide femme fatale. No, it actually was attached to her, right between her thighs, right above her womanhood. He swore he could see it throbbing! Why is it throbbing?!

"Jeez, Abraham, why are you so silent? Finish what you start!"

His gaze was fixated on her thick length. It was such a sight. It left him absolutely baffled yet curious at the same time.

"I'm really lonely here…" she pouted, drawing her eyes to her phone screen.

Abraham could do nothing. He was frozen in place. All he had to do was disconnect and save themselves the trouble. All it needed was one single gesture. In a few seconds, she was going to–…

"Hmmm…?" Mira stared at her phone screen, wondering why she could see herself. Video mode? Did I accidentally change it into a video call? She could see her own naked body. Her erect cock was also in full view!

Wait. She felt an intense shiver ricocheting up her spine. If she could see herself, then that meant he could–..

"Erhm… I just remembered I have to do something!" Hr stuttered. "Bye!"

CLICK!

Mira stared at her phone, seeing the words DISCONNECTED beeping on it…

"N-No…" Her pupils diminished in fear as realization hit her like a truck. He…he… he saw…!

"W-WAIT!" She sent a flurry of messages to him, too panicked to even form coherent thoughts.

Hey, Abraham! Seems video call was on accidentally!

I was… testing out a filter!

I was curious how'd I look if I was a guy! How realistic it turned out to be!

I know, pretty weird, right?

Reading the messages again, Mira facepalmed herself. Testing a filter? Mira, you dumb idiot! She could only hope he'd read her messages and take her words. Oh, god… there's no way he'd fall for something like that. He got front tickets to her bare cock.

What made her even more anxious was… he wasn't replying. He'd usually reply within a few minutes, even a few seconds. She stared at her own messages, hoping for the READ sign to appear next to them.

Mira decided to cut her bath short. Afterwarf, she hurriedly wiped herself and put on a fresh change of clothes. She dashed to her room and whipped out her phone once more, returning to her chat with Abraham.

Still not read.

"H-Hey, don't mess with me…" Her fingers trembled as she typed in new messages. "T-This isn't funny…"

Hey… you're not ignoring my messages, right?

Please reply.

You're probably busy or something…

But even leaving me on read is fine, too!

And still no response. A minute, ten minutes, an hour later… she waited and waited, but there was still no response.

Mira laid down on the bed, intently staring at her phone screen. Still nothing… her mind began thinking of the worst-case scenarios, but she shook her head. I don't know anything. I really don't know anything… but she couldn't help but worry if he decided to cut her off–..

Her heart throbbed against his chest, aching with sadness. I don't want that… I don't want that at all!

She tossed her phone aside and buried her face in the pillow.

Abraham had shut down his phone's wi-fi and placed his phone on the table. He robotically moved to his couch and lay down, crossing his arms. Staring at the ceiling, only one thought spiraled in his mind.

What the hell did I just witness?

That vivid image of Mira's thick, throbbing, succulent, meaty rod was living in his mind rent-free.

Was I … imagining things?

He shook his head, trying to get rid of that erotic image out of his head. Nope, not working. He could still see it clearly in his mind. Doesn't seem like it'll get out of my head soon…

Abraham turned his face towards his phone. Why… did I shut it off? How am I… supposed to react? He had no idea what action to take. Should he just move along with his day? Should he just brush it off? Pretend everything is fine? What is Mira feeling?! So many questions piled in his mind, nothing he knew the answer to.

He's never felt confused before.

Ah, god… I shouldn't run away from something as silly as this. Abraham heaved a heavy sigh as he rested his forearm over his eyes. Wait, no… this is a serious matter. Mira must be feeling scared right now. So many questions and thoughts made him ponder and mentally run in circles.

So many, in fact…

… that he ended up falling asleep instead.

Next day …

"Good morning!" Mira slammed the doors wide open and rushed to her cubicle. Her eyes darted around for a certain man.

"Morning, Mira," Lux greeted her back as he took a sip of his morning coffee. "You're looking quite energetic today."

"Lux!" She waved back and jogged to him. "Have you seen Abraham? Has he arrived yet?!"

"A-Ahm…" He glanced at Abraham's cubicle, then at the clock. "No, I don't think he arrives this early. In another five minutes, he'll probably be here."

"I see!" She nodded frantically, then rushed to her cubicle. "Thank you!"

"You're… welcome?" He cocked his head at a curious angle. She seems very feisty today…

Mira set her bag on the table and booted up her computer. Five minutes… right, I was just too early! She whipped out her phone and opened her chat with Abraham. He did read it… which she figured was a good thing. Still, worries settled into her heart, but she tried not to think about it too much. All I need to do… is just wait.

And wait for five minutes, she did…

… and Abraham still didn't show up to work.

Mira tapped her fingers on the table, her eyes locked on the entrance of their workplace. Everyone who was supposed to work today did arrive except him. He's not showing up…

Her heart throbbed against her chest, beating in a way that made her feel… scared. Why didn't he show up to work? Did something happen to him? Did he not just want to come? Was he… avoiding her–…

"Mnngh…" Mira clutched her shirt, feeling her heart beating uncomfortably. She despised this feeling. No, you don't know why, Mira. She shook her head. Don't jump to conclusions. But she couldn't help herself. The more she tried to steer away from those negative thoughts, the more they plagued her mind. Ahhh, where is he–…

"Well, this is surprising."

"Hmmm…?" Mira turned around and saw her boss Rururin, who was staring at her phone.

"I hope he'll get better soon…" Rururin sighed softly.

"What's wrong, Boss?" Lux stood in front of her. "Did something happen?"

"It appears Abraham won't be coming to work today."

"Huh?!" Mira involuntarily stood up from her chair. He's not coming to work?!

"I just got a message from him this morning," Rururin showed her phone to Lux. "Seems he's not feeling well today."

"Wow," Lux raised his brows, surprised. "He's not usually the type to get sick."

"Yes, I hope he recovers soon." Rururin slid her phone back into her vest pocket.

"R-Rururin!" Mira rushed to her, worried. "What happened to Abraham?"

"He told me he has a high fever," Rururin replied, carefully observing Mira's worried expression.

"I see…" Mira let out a sigh of relief. She wished he would let her know, but this is significantly better than thinking he avoided her. This gave her peace of mind. But now she was worried for a different reason. He's sick…

"You must be worried about him, aren't you?" Rururin smiled sweetly. "You were waiting for him."

"A-Ahm…" Mira blushed at her question. "I, uhm… it's only natural to…"

"You looked lost in front of your computer," Rururin patted her shoulder. "I can't blame you. He's basically your work husband. I know I would feel the same if Lux didn't show up to work."

"H-Hey, Boss…!" Now it was Lux's turn to blush.

Work husband…. That has a cute ring to it. Mira was so focused on that phrase; she didn't even catch her remark about Lux.

"Why don't you look after him?" Rururin suggested with a grin. "I'm sure he'd be happy to see his work wife."

"H-Huh?" Mira's eyes widened at her suggestion. "But I can't just–…"

"I'm letting you off work for today," Rururin winked. "I doubt you'd be able to focus, knowing he's sick in bed."

"Rururin…" Mira twiddled with her fingers. "Can I… really go visit him?"

"Of course."

"But… I don't know where he–…" Mira's phone vibrated, prompting her to check it. She opened a message containing Abraham's home address. And this message came from…

"I think you'll find it helpful," Lux smiled, waving his phone around.

"Lux…" Mira bowed herself down at the waist. "Thank you so much!"

"You're very welcome, Mira." Rururin bowed her head. "Now go! Don't keep him waiting."

"All right!" Mira dashed to her cubicle, taking her bag and shutting off her computer. She then ran to the door, but not before she waved goodbye to her friends. "Bye, Lux! Bye, Rururin!"

Wait for me, Abraham!

"Great. Just great."

Abraham stood in front of the mirror. He checked his temperature on the thermometer…

40 degrees … that's hot.

He groaned at himself as he scratched his face. How the hell did I get myself sick… was it because I slept on the couch just for a single day?

Was it because I didn't reply to Mira yet…?

Placing his palm against his forehead, he noticed it was ridiculously warm for a fever. Ugh, my head feels dizzy, too. Red glowed across his face. I look really terrible. Right after waking up, a painful headache rang through his mind. His body felt incredibly weak. To top it all off, he got a fever too!

Maybe I should have replied to Mira.

Perhaps this was the work of the gods of misfortune. They must be laughing at me because I didn't reply to her…

Earlier, he messaged Rururin that he wouldn't be coming to work today. She simply told him to take lots of rest and get well soon. I'm fortunate to have such an understanding boss.

Abraham plopped down on his couch, weakness pooling through his body. Mngh, I feel so dead inside. He found it hard to think straight with all these painful sensations swirling inside him from head to toe. I should take a rest… my mind's so dizzy. Taking a rest would be a sound plan except…

DING DONG!

"Mnngh…!" Abraham furrowed his eyebrows, turning to the door. That doorbell made his headache much worse. That sounds so annoying… who's here at this time?! He begrudgingly walked to the door and pulled it open–…

"Abraham!" a familiar voice called out. "I'm so glad to see you!"

"… Mira?" His eyes widened in surprise.

She was the last person he expected to see right outside his house. He had to blink a few times to make sure he wasn't seeing things. In her hands were multiple shopping bags containing various food and supplies. Did she go shopping? Wait, how did she find out where I live?

"Shouldn't you be at… work…?" His vision began blurring out.

"Rururin let me off," she replied. "She told me to look after you."

"To look… after me…?" he swayed to the side. "It's fine. I don't… need… mnngh…"

Losing control over his senses, he lost his balance and fell forward.

"Abraham!" She quickly dropped her plastic bags and caught him in her arms.

"Ugh…" he let out a pained groan. "Sorry, I'll… get off…"

"You're in terrible shape!" She huffed. He looks so sick… "It's a good thing I'm here! I'll look after you."

"No, no…" he willed power into his arms, but couldn't move them at all. "I wouldn't… want to…"

"It's no bother at all," she wrapped his arm around her shoulders and guided him back into the house. "Excuse me, I'm coming in!"

"Hurrrgh…" he let himself be dragged by her. He just had no energy to act.

"Where is your room?"

He weakly pointed to his room. Mira nodded and took him to his room and helped him lie down on the bed.

"Take it easy, okay?" She adjusted the pillow under his head. "I'm here for you."

"You… don't have to…–"

"I went shopping for food," she stood up. "I'll borrow your kitchen if you don't mind."

"I don't but–…"

"Great! I'll fix you something up," she exited his room before he even had a chance to get his thoughts out.

"…" Abraham could only stare blankly at his room door. Mira was actually in his own house… and she wants to look after him? He had a hard time wrapping his head around that in this terribly sick state. Why did she… come here?

I hope she's not bothering herself…

"All right!" Mira tied an apron around her back. "Time to fix Abraham some food!"

First, she explored the kitchen to see what stuff she could use. I hope he doesn't mind me snooping around! Since he was sick, Mira decided to go for some old-fashioned porridge. A pot, a stove, a knife, among many other things… I can make do with this!

She set her plastic bags on the kitchen counter. What should I do? I'll start with the rice first. She set a pot in the kitchen sink and turned on the water. Tapping her fingers on the kitchen counter, her mind shifted to the day before.

I wonder if he's thinking about what happened yesterday.

Mira wouldn't be surprised if that was the case. Assuming he got a good look, she doubted he'd be able to remove it from his mind. What… does he think of me? He wasn't totally against her coming in, even though she basically invited herself in.

I can worry about that later. She clapped her face. I better focus on cooking!

Abraham patiently waited in bed, trying his hardest not to fall asleep. With Mira in the kitchen, he didn't want her efforts to go to waste. Though I didn't want to bother her…

A pleasant aroma traveled by his nostrils, an aroma that captivated his sense of smell. Wow, that smells really…!

"Sorry for the wait!" Mira returned to his room, holding a tray of fresh porridge, herbal tea, and medicine.

"Mira…" he forced himself up into a sitting position. That's a lot of food.

She placed a chair beside the bed and sat down, placing the tray on her lap. "I hope I didn't keep you waiting for long."

"That… smells great," he sniffed in the delectable scent. The porridge looks tasty… she made this all for me?

"I don't exactly take pride in my cooking skills…" she grabbed the spoon. "But they're edible! I can promise you that!"

"I don't doubt you at all," he gave a sheepish smile. "I'm sure it'll taste good."

"Here," she took a spoonful of porridge and brought it to his mouth. "Say aaah…"

"H-Huh…?" He instinctively drew his head back. "Mira, what are you…"

"I'm feeding you, of course!" She blushed cutely. "Now say aaah…"

"L-Listen…" he waved his hand. "I can feed myse–mmnh?!"

Mira gently shoved the spoon through his lips. "How does it taste?"

"It's… good." A delectable taste filled his mouth. "Really good." He felt his face heating up, though he couldn't tell if it was because of his own fever or because of the food.

Or because of her.

"Good to hear that!" She smiled with relief. I was worried he'd throw it up!

"You… don't have to feed me, really," he scratched his cheek. "I can feed myself just fine."

"Mhmm, why?" She took another spoonful, noticing the redness of his cheeks. "Are you embarrassed?"

"W-What? No!" He waved her question off. "Of course not! Nothing to be embarrassed about here."

"Mhmm…" His red-stricken face made her feel doubtful. That's a cute look on him… then again, it was probably his fever catching up to him. "Say aaah…"

"E-Er, Mira…" he drew his head away from the spoon.

"I thought you weren't embarrassed?"

"It's not about being embarrassed…" his cheeks became redder. It was certainly a strange feeling having Mira feed him.

"Do you… dislike being fed by me?" she asked timidly.

"…" he went wide-eyed at her question. How… do I answer that? "I don't exactly dislike it, per se–mnnh?!"

"I kind of enjoy feeding you," she stuck her tongue out playfully as she put the spoon in his mouth. "Your reactions are adorable."

"Mnnguh…" he clawed away at his blushed face. If she wasn't feeding him right now, a pillow would be greeting her face. Painfully.

"Here, say aaah…" Mira brought another spoonful of porridge.

Abraham resigned himself to her constant feeding. I guess it's not so bad… he enjoyed having her company.

After finishing the porridge, Mira held the cup of tea and handed it to him. "Careful, it's hot."

Abraham held it in his hands. Its heat spread through his palms. Drawing it to his lips, he took a sniff of the refreshing aroma. He took a little sip, and a sweet taste greeted his tongue. An odd warmth pooled in his chest, one that he found comfortable. This feels… heartwarming.

"I really like this."

"Mhmm…" Mira simply stared at his sickly face. He looked so… vulnerable. It was different compared to seeing him at work. He's normally so serious and focused… seeing this softer side of him tugged at her heartstrings.

As he drank his tea, he couldn't help but remember the events of yesterday. Memories of her bare body flashed through his mind. Beautiful skin and lovely curves.

And a (not so) little of something else.

I can't get that image out of my head. His eyes traced down her figure, falling right between her legs where she would be packing something extra. Does she really have a…? No matter how much he tried to reason with himself, Mira packing something a little extra just didn't fit the image he has of her, despite what his eyes saw yesterday.

"You're… curious about what I got between my legs, aren't you…" Mira set the tray aside on the table. She then placed her hands over her lap, subtly covering her skirt.

"H-Huh?" His eyes shot up to her face as he placed his cup on his lap. "N-No, I… uhm…"

"I guess… you know what I have down here," she averted her eyes. "Maybe you're wondering if it's real… or why does a girl like me have it?"

"…" Abraham couldn't say anything because… she's speaking the truth. The memory of yesterday hasn't left his mind. I've been curious. Her words paralleled the very same thoughts plaguing his mind. But is it really my business to ask…?

"You can ask me," Mira took a deep breath. "I don't want to hide anything from you."

"Mira…" he rubbed the side of his neck. I thought pretending last night never happened was for the best, but… looking at her eyes, he figured Mira wanted him to ask. For both their sakes.

"… I wasn't imagining things yesterday, was I?"

"You weren't." Mira bowed her head. "I planned to tell you this sometime…"

She was planning to tell me this someday…? His finger traced the rim of the cup. I guess things didn't go as she planned…

"I am… a futanari," she sighed, rubbing the back of her head. "Have you heard that term before?"

"A… futanari?" He pondered that term for a moment. Have I heard that before? I don't know what it means.

"It's… a girl who has both male and female sexes."

He blinked. That's a pretty straightforward answer.

"I'm not a guy," she fiddled with her fingers. "I'm a girl… at least, that's what I want to believe. I just have this… extra thing between my legs."

"Oh," he pieced the information together. I never thought of her as a guy. Basically… she's a girl who also has a penis?

"Y-Yeah," she rubbed her arm awkwardly, bracing herself for the worst. "I'm… a futanari."

"…" He nodded slowly, trying to understand the situation altogether. Mira expected him to react strongly, but contrary to her expectations, he stayed calm. Too calm. It made her nervous.

"I hope you… don't treat me differently," Mira clenched her fingers into fists, "or think I'm… weird for having this between my legs."

"Mira…" His gaze softened. Is that what she thinks of herself…?

"I'm sorry for hiding this from you," she looked off to the side, her arms trembling anxiously. "I… was really afraid you'd… hate me if you knew. And I don't want you to hate me… because I really like you, you know? And, uh…"

He noticed her arms were shaking heavily. Worries settled on his lower lip. She must be terrified… a part of him wanted to reach out to her, to let her know everything was okay.

His heart ached at the sight.

"Mira," he instinctively reached out towards her hand, holding it in his own. "You have nothing to apologize for."

"Mhmm…" she wrapped her fingers around his hand, finding comfort within it.

"You absolutely have no obligation to tell me about this, okay?" he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "But I… appreciate that you trust me enough to talk about this."

Mira could feel a huge burden lifted off her shoulders. His words meant so much to her.

"Nothing has to change between us," he smiled timidly. "And I, uh… really like you, too."

"Abraham…" her lips curved into a soft smile. All the anxiousness dissipated from her nerves. She was a bit taken aback by how calmly he was handling this revelation.

"And I'm… really sorry," he bowed his head in guilt. "For ignoring your messages."

"… You really scared me, you know that?" she pouted. "It really hurt me when you stopped replying to my messages. I thought you wanted nothing more to do with me."

"Sorry…" he ruffled the back of his azure blue hair. She was really scared. "Please… let me make it up to you."

"… Well, well, well." Putting a finger on her chin, a devilish smirk adorned her lips. "What shall I have you do for me?"

Her demeanor sure changed quickly. "Please have mercy…" Her expression instilled fear in his heart. Gotta own up to it, Abraham. It's the least you can do…

Mira stood up from her chair and moved to the bed. She sat down beside him and plopped her head on his shoulder.

"M-Mira…?"

"If you want me to forgive you…" she nuzzled close to him, intertwining her fingers with his own. "Could you… let me stay like this for a while?"

"… S-Sure," was all he could utter. Not like he could say no. Having Mira so close to him, his heart thumped heavily, beating against his chest. Or maybe it was because of the fever. It's just affecting me a lot… yeah.

His attention was drawn to their intertwined hands. His thumb instinctively rubbed against her softer skin. It feels so small in mine. Just holding her hand was doing things to his nerves. His state was anything but calm.

If he gazed at her face, he'd notice that Mira was blushing heavily, and she didn't have a fever to cover it up. Her eyes fixated on their hands.

My heart's racing so fast… Mira placed a hand over her chest, feeling her heart pounding against it. Never has she ever been this close to him. Her feelings were erratic, running all over the place. Admittedly, she simply went in for the kill, since he wanted to make it up to her.

There was also something he said that made her heart skip a beat.

"Abraham…" she whispered his name. "You said you liked me back… right?"

"I… did say that," he averted his eyes. Wait, did I say that? I don't think I was thinking straight.

"In… what way did you mean that?" she asked, her heartbeat picking up pace.

"…" he repeated her question in his mind. What way did I mean by that…? Mira's always told him countless times that she liked him. He's never given it a second thought, but now… what would be my answer?

"You don't have to… answer me right now," she squeezed his hand, afraid of letting go. "But I want you to know that… I cherish you and what we have together."

"Mira…"

"I was… so scared when you stopped replying to my messages," she closed her eyes. "When I didn't see you at work today, I thought… it had something to do with me and… you didn't want to see me anymore."

Huh… he listened intently to her every word. I never realized how badly this affected her…

"I used to find you really annoying, Mira," he chuckled. "Actually, I still do."

"Hey!" Mira head-butted his shoulder. "That's uncalled for."

"… I wouldn't change it for anything," he rested his head on her own. "My life wouldn't be the same without my bubbly, annoying co-worker."

"I can't tell if you're being nice or mean."

"Why not both?" he laughed. "I don't say this a lot, but… I cherish you too, Mira. More than I care to admit."

"Then you better prove it," she pouted. "You better greet me at work every day and respond to all my messages."

"I'll try."

"You better give your opinion on my photos, too."

"No promises."

And just like that, they switched back to their usual banter, as if nothing had changed. Feels like home with her here… he deeply enjoyed her company. Just being with her, his heart throbbed in such a way he never felt before.

It sets my heart at ease.

Next day …

"Morning." Abraham pushed through the doors to his workplace, feeling in a good mood.

"Hey, Abraham!" Rururin waved. "You're looking better already!"

"Rururin," he greeted her with a smile. "Yeah, my fever recovered pretty fast."

"Good to hear that," Rururin gave a suggestive wink as she patted Abraham's shoulder. "It wouldn't happen to be because a certain someone dropped by yesterday, eh?"

"… Were you the one who sent her my address?" Abraham narrowed his eyes.

"Nope, it was Lux."

Lux, huh…? He made a mental note to thank him later.

"So, how did it go yesterday?" she asked.

"… It was fine," he said dryly and didn't feel the need to explain himself. A blush crept on his cheeks. I discovered something new about her, after all…

"Very interesting…" Rururin nodded. Judging by his expression, I think they grew closer! "Well, it's good to have you back. Mira misses you so much."

"E-Er…" he scratched his cheek awkwardly. His ears twitched at the mere mention of her name.

"And speaking of Mira…" she motioned to her cubicle. "You should go and say hi to her."

"Will do," Abraham walked to his cubicle and set his bag down. He peeked over his cubicle and saw Mira quite focused on her laptop. She was typing away with a lovely smile on her face.

Let me check my phone… he took his phone out and opened his chat with Mira. She sent him several messages this morning, to which he has yet to reply.

Good moooorniiiingg!

I just arrived at work!

Say hi to me when you arrive! :3

Haha, guess I should. After replying an OK, he slid his phone back into his pocket and went to Mira's cubicle. Mira then opened up her phone, presumably to check new messages. He tapped her shoulder as she did so, prompting her to turn around in her chair.

"Oh, Abraham, you're here!" her eyes lit up with joy. "How are you feeling?"

"Healthy as a horse, so they say," he chuckled. "I wanted to say thanks for yesterday."

"No problem at all," she grinned. "You don't know how glad I am to see you at work."

"I only missed a day," he put his hands on his hips.

"A day without Abraham just isn't the same," she crossed her arms and pouted cutely.

"Come on, now." He poked her forehead. "But… I'm glad to be back."

"Hehe!" she giggled, which he found rather endearing.

"If you two are done flirting with each other, you should get back to work." Rururin teased, peeking from her cubicle.

"H-Hey, we weren't flirting…" he cleared his throat and turned around. Right, time to get to work. "Be seeing ya, Mira."

"Yap!" she waved as she returned to her computer.

Abraham returned to his cubicle and sat down in his chair. He shifted himself forward and booted up his computer. All right, time to pick up where I left off!

A few hours passed uneventfully… which Abraham found very strange. Yes, he expected work to be rather monotonous, but…

Something doesn't feel right. Now and then, he'd steal glances at his phone on the table. No messages were coming through, which was perfectly normal. So, why doesn't this feel right?

He leaned back into his chair and stretched his arms outwards. He stood up and peeked over his cubicle, staring in Mira's direction. She seems focused on her computer… oh! It finally clicked in his mind.

She hasn't sent me any photos! That's what has been bugging him! I wonder why she hasn't asked for my opinion…

Hold on! Abraham shook his head in disbelief at his own thoughts. Wait, am I actually looking forward to it?! It took him way too long to realize. Seriously, what is wrong with me? He had grown used to seeing her photos to the point he was waiting for the next one.

He clapped his cheeks a few times to get rid of his perverted thoughts. Isn't this a good thing? She shouldn't be sending those photos in the first place. He always expressed disinterest in them. Sure, she has a pretty figure and all…

"Hello, Abraham!"

"O-Oh, Charlotte!" Abraham almost panicked, turning around to face the voice. Charlotte was another co-worker of theirs. Rather short with blonde hair and blue eyes.

"What can I do for you?" he regained his composure.

"Just dropping by," she gave a bubbly smile. "I didn't see you at work yesterday."

"Oh, I had a fever."

"Oh, dear. Are you sure you should be at work?" she asked, her tone laced with concern.

"I'm fine, really," he waved his hand. "It's all good."

"Please take care of yourself," standing on her tiptoes, she patted his head. "It's already lonely here without Felicia."

"I'll keep that in mind, Charlotte."

After some more exchange of words, Charlotte left him to his business. Almost immediately, a notification sound played on his phone. He grabbed his phone and opened up the message. Of course, it was from none other than…

It's break time!

Get over here.

Now.

:3

Is this a threat? Abraham rubbed the side of his neck. Anyhow, he stood up from his chair and walked to her cubicle.

"I see you have arrived, dear Abraham." Mira spun around in her chair.

"Indeed, I have." He leaned his back on the wall. "What's up?"

"Can you bow down for a moment?"

"... Okay?" he did as he asked, bowing his head.

"… Please take care of yourself." With a slight blush on her face, Mira gently patted his head and spoke in a soft tone. "I'm worried about you."

"… Huh?" Her unusual manner left him dumbfounded instead. "Where is this coming from?"

"… I was just imitating what Charlotte did," she pouted, crossing her arms.

"Why…?"

"No reason."

"What?" he blinked twice. What's gotten into her? He ended up chuckling at her antics.

"Hey, what's so funny?"

"Nothing," he placed his hand on her head and ruffled her black hair. "I just thought it was kinda cute."

"C-Cute…" Mira spun her chair around to hide her flustered face. She twirled her fingers around her twin tails. He thinks I'm cute…? Her heart was all giddy, jumping with joy.

"Since this is break time, you two are free to flirt to your heart's content." Rururin popped her head in like a puppet.

"I told you… we aren't flirting." Abraham narrowed his eyes.

"I will, then!" Rururin turned around, searching for a certain man. "Lux, baby! Give me a hug!"

"Boss, there's a time and place for everything!" Lux cried out. "And this is not the time and place for it!"

"… Those two sure have gotten close," Abraham commented.

"I have to agree…" Mira nodded.

Work proceeded smoothly.

After work …

Abraham and Mira went to the usual ramen shop together. Afterward, they went their separate ways and went back home. Of course, it didn't take too long till Mira sent him a few messages.

Are you home????!

Cause I am!!!

:3

Message me when you're home!!!

Oh, dear… her messages left a smile on his lips. Never change, Mira. He sent a few messages back.

Just got home.

Gonna lie down for a bit.

Abraham tossed his phone on the couch and proceeded to take his work clothes off. Ah, freedom at last. He changed into comfortable home clothes and plopped down on the couch. Right after that, a new message entered his phone. Let's see what Mira has to say…

He grabbed his phone and clicked on the notification to bring up the chat directly. And what his eyes were greeted with…

"Decided to try out something a bit daring! What do you think?"

That was the caption, he quickly figured that out. But above the caption was a photo. A photo showing off another sexy black bra hugging her ample breasts. Her shirt was lifted over them, the hem of her shirt being held in her lips. His eyes traced her cleavage, her toned midriff… they were out in a seductive display.

Except those weren't the only assets she flaunted.

His gaze moved further down below. Two creamy thighs were spread open, revealing matching black underwear, accentuating her curvy flesh. And in that sexy underwear of hers, a prominent bulge could be seen. A bulge so thick and shapely, hardly contained within the black fabric, which he found oddly delectable to his eyes.

W-What the hell?!

Abraham's cheeks blazed with a crimson red. He nearly chalked his phone away! W-What kind of photo is this?! Just when he thought there would be no more photos from her, she sends something as crazy as this?! This is too… scandalous for my heart!

Despite his words, his eyes could only focus on her thick, succulent, meaty, bulge. The fact it was covered by a single layer of cloth was such a damn tease! There's no way Mira didn't choose such a seductive pose by accident! A pose that drew the most attention to the unique feature of a futanari.

Why did she send me this...?! Her previous photos paled in comparison to this godsend pose. It made his pants impossibly tight. Wait, am I getting turned on by this?! Willing power into his arm, he forced his hand away from his face. I shouldn't be thinking of her like this! He rolled around on his couch, burying his face in the pillow.

God, Mira… he began seeing her in a different light. Is it because I know she's a futanari? Does she trust me this much? On one hand, he felt happy, but on the other… is this going too far? She sure knew how to rile him up. But this is taking the cake…

A rather dangerous idea popped into his head. Abraham launched himself off the couch.

Two can play that game …

Oh god. Oh god. Oh god!

After sending the photo, Mira frantically rolled around in her bed, tossing and turning. I can't believe I sent him such a provocative photo!

Ever since Abraham discovered her identity, Mira felt they grew closer. She let her guard down around him. I may have gotten too comfortable, though…

She didn't stop to think if she should have not sent the photo. Truth be told, she was a little turned on.

Wearing sexy underwear, showing off her busty breasts, spreading her legs and teasing her bulge for his eyes… it excited her to no end. And knowing he would be looking at her pushed her excitement further. I mean, he already knows I'm a futanari, so there's no problem here… right?

TING!

"Oh, he replied?!" Mira took a deep breath to calm her nerves. What is he going to say…?! She was scared, yet curious to find out. She opened up the chat with him and…

"Decided to try out some of my older shirts. What do you think?"

That was the caption, she quickly understood. But above that caption… was a photo of a nearly shirtless Abraham, revealing his muscular upper body in all its glory.

"W-Wha…" her voice lodged in her throat at the sight of such sexy skin and defined muscles. Her eyes feasted intently on the photo of his bare body.

He's been hiding a body like that?! It's come to her attention that she had never seen Abraham without clothes, at least until now. She knew Abraham went to the gym with his friend, but damn…! He really has been working out!

Her eyes traced every single curve of his muscles, up from his rounded chest, down to his abs. His arms were nothing to scoff at either. They looked strong… strong enough to crush her in his sweet embrace. How would it feel to touch his skin, to feel him all over?

"Mnnguh…" her bulge painfully throbbed, growing and stretching out her black underwear, struggling to break out. Many lewd thoughts rushed through her mind. Things she could do to him. Things he could do to her.

God, I'm getting too excited… Mira's gaze drifted down to her underwear. A hardening cockhead poked out through the top, pulsing its way through the fabric. Her erection grew too big to be contained. Her hand instinctively traveled down to her growing bulge. She gently stroked it to ease some of the ache.

No, I shouldn't… her thoughts betrayed her actions as she slid her thumb into her underwear and pulled it down, letting her aching cock spring free. Her hand slipped down further, and lewd juices drenched her fingers. God, I'm so wet too… she circled her pink pussy folds, further coating her fingers with her slick wetness.

Her eyes still drinking in the sight of his body, she wrapped her hand around her cock, rubbing it until it became fully erect, throbbing within her fingers. God, this feels so wrong… even then, it felt so good.

She lay on her bed and rolled to the other side, one hand holding her phone and the other gripping her cock. Her fingers pinched at the screen, zooming in on his muscular features. Oh, how would it feel to grind her cock against his toned skin? To pleasure herself using his body? Her cock throbbed intensely at such lewd thoughts, to the point she'd love to mark his skin with her cum–…

No, stop it, Mira! She snatched her hand away from her throbbing cock, already aching with the painful need to release. More precum dripped down the underside, just begging to be blown out. This is so wrong…! Masturbating to a photo of him… feelings of guilt and pleasures conflicted, clashing in her heart. Yet, she couldn't deny the immorality in the act was damn arousing.

Mira raised herself into a sitting position, swinging her feet to the ground, staring at her own erection. She wanted to rub one out to a picture of him. The problem is, she would be rubbing out a picture of him. I shouldn't do this. It's so wrong. She despised herself for wanting to use him as material.

But it's not like he'd know. The perverted side of her mind tempted her. He'd never know I masturbated to him.

But he's your coworker, Mira! The rational side of her mind pleaded. He didn't send you this photo just so you could use it to pleasure yourself!

"Argh…!" Mira facepalmed herself, clawing at her cheeks. She shut off her phone and tossed it on the bed. No, I will not give in to my temptations! Taking advantage of Abraham's trust was not something she'd do! But this begs the next question: did Abraham use her photos for his self-care? Strangely, that idea turned her on, much more than necessary.

Mira clapped her face to clear her thoughts. I need to cool my head. Willing resolve into her hands, she ignored her begging cock and put on a change of casual clothes. Unfortunately, the bulge in her pants was still lively, against her best wishes. Don't think about it too much.

Caught up in so much of her desires, she forgot to send an actual reply to Abraham.

How will I look him in the eye tomorrow?

I really did not think this through.

Abraham facepalmed himself with a shirt, his cheeks heating to incredible temperatures. Just after sending the photo, his mind couldn't fathom why that was such a great idea. What was I exactly trying to achieve here?!

To top it all off, Mira had left his messages on read. Did it weird her out? Of course it would weird her out! Why wouldn't it? Who, in their right mind, sends a photo of themselves shirtless? Then again, doesn't that extend to Mira, too? She sent a rather alluring photo of herself packing some good meat!

He paced back and forth, stealing glances at this phone now and then. Five minutes passed, and no replies came through. Should I send another message? He grabbed his phone and heavily contemplated the idea. Ugh, I feel like I put myself in a weird spot.

A heavy sigh slipped through his slips as he sat on his couch. Guess I'll put my shirt back on. Abraham took pride in his hard-earned physique. It took him at least 4 years of consistency and dedication in the gym. Nothing wrong with showing it off, I guess…? Still, maybe I could have planned that out better.

Rather than wrecking his mind and waiting for her reply, he directed his attention to other things. Regardless, that didn't change the thought of Mira from running around in the back of his mind rent-free.

How will I look her in the eye tomorrow?

At work …

Next day came by. Rather dreadfully.

Unlike the day before when she marched through with an energetic entrance, Mira slowly pushed the door open. Her eyes darted around the workplace, making sure the coast was clear. Unfortunately, her eyes caught a familiar blue hair. He's here this early?

"Morning, Mira." Lux greeted her. "Abraham arrived earlier than you. You might have to try again next time."

"Morning, Lux…" Mira approached him with nervous footsteps.

"Is something wrong?" he asked, taking a sip of his morning coffee. Something about her feels… different. "You don't seem… excited as you usually are."

"No, no, I'm totally fine," she waved his concern off as best as she could. "I… just had something going on yesterday. A rough and hard day."

"I see," he nodded in understanding. Well, carry on.

Mira went to her cubicle and set her bag down. She placed her phone on the table, then realization caught up to her. Oh, I haven't replied to him since yesterday! She scratched her head in confusion. How should I approach him today? Yesterday made things between them awkward.

But that was an understatement, she would realize soon enough.

Mira stepped out of her cubicle. I should say hi to him, regardless! After a hard clap on her face to pump herself up, she marched straight to his cubicle, every step filled with determination.

"H-Hey, Abraham!" she greeted him, though her voice cracked in saying his name.

"O-Oh, hey M-Mira!" Spinning around, he waved back with a forced smile, his voice also cracking at her name. "G-Good to see you!"

"Y-Yeah!" she rubbed her neck nervously. He's just as awkward as I am! "Good to see you too!"

Blushing heavily, the two stared at each other in silence, unsure of how to push the conversation forward. Mira's eyes drifted to his chest and yesterday's memory of his body flashed through her mind, against her best wishes. Her mind began stripping the shirt off him, imagining his bare body. It reminded her how badly she wanted to use him as material, how badly she wanted to mark him.

A hot and rising sensation surged between her legs. She instinctively rubbed her thighs together to cool down this burning sensation, further fanned by the lewd images of his lewd body rushing through her mind. Calm down, Mira!

Abraham's gaze fell from her face and stopped at her skirt. Yesterday's lewd photo of her arousal replayed so vividly in his mind. Her ample chest, her smooth navel, her thick thighs, her throbbing--–… no, no! I should get that image out of my head!

"Hello there, lovelies!" Rururin popped behind Mira's shoulder, sensing a strange atmosphere between them. "What's with you two today?"

"A-Ah, Rururin!" Mira flinched to the side.

"A good morning to you two!" Rururin grinned, folding her arms. "How's your health, Abraham?"

"Oh, I'm fine," he rubbed the back of his neck and cast his gaze away. "Healthy as a horse, so they say."

"Good to hear that!" she wrapped her arm around Mira's shoulders. "I would like to borrow Mira if that's fine with you."

"S-Sure…?" he nodded, then let out a silent sigh of relief. Probably for the best! I need to cool down!

"Great!" Rururin pulled Mira away, dragging her back to her cubicle.

"D-Did you need something, Rururin?" Mira asked. I hope I'm not in trouble…

"No, I just wanted to put some space between you two."

"Huh?" Mira blinked in surprise. Space between us…?

"I'm sensing an awkward mood between you two," Rururin patted her shoulder, a concerned smile adorning her lips. "You looked very… uncomfortable. Let's put it that way."

"Oh…" Mira bowed her head and scratched her cheek with a finger. She noticed. I wouldn't say I'm uncomfortable, but things are very awkward between us now.

"It's not my business to pry, I suppose." Rururin smiled. "But I hope you two can sort it out. I wouldn't want any tension in the workplace, after all."

"… Yes," Mira sighed softly. "Thank you, Rururin."

"Well, carry on with your work!" She stepped out of her cubicle. "I'll see you later."

Rururin noticed. Mira sat on her chair and faced her computer. She's truly kind and observant. Mira used to find Rururin's tall stature and appearance intimidating when she started working here. Her crimson eyes alone made Mira wary of getting on her boss's bad side. But her actions suggest otherwise. I'm glad I have a boss like her here…

But with that issue sorted out, there was still another issue to face: the raging bulge growing in her skirt.

This is not the best time, little Mira! She groaned as she laid her forehead on the table, her eyes fixated on her skirt. Her hand rubbed the bulge to ease the ache heating between her legs, but the little rubs only served to stir up her urges.

Even if she wanted to forget what happened yesterday, she doubted Abraham could. There wasn't any tension of the bad kind between them, but there certainly was sexual tension roaming in the air when her purple eyes met his red ones. That's strangely turning me on…

Maybe I can… rub one out. Mira thought to herself. I still have his photo on my phone, so… surely, I can't let it go to waste, right? She slowly grabbed her phone and stared at the screen.

No! She shook her head, despising her own ideas. What are you thinking, Mira? Masturbating in the workplace? Her dignity wouldn't allow her to commit such an obscene act, yet this dignity of hers was slowly crumbling the more her cock ached. With need. With desire.

"Mngguh…" Mira let out a soft moan of displeasure. How could she focus on work with a raging erection trapped in her tight skirt? Maybe she could head to the restroom and get her business over with. Still, masturbating in the place she worked in… this isn't going to be my proudest act if I go through with this.

"Gah!" She clapped her cheeks to psyche herself up and clear her mind of any lewd ideas. I have to focus! She decided her arousal could wait till noon time. I have to be determined! I have to push through! Losing to her cock was not on her agenda today! Her dignity wouldn't allow it!

Abraham had been silently observing her from his cubicle. She seems rather… distressed. He couldn't tell what was going through her mind, but he figured it must have been related to yesterday's events. I'm surprised we both showed up to work.

He came earlier today in the hopes that he didn't have to greet Mira, admittedly. But that didn't matter at all because Mira still came to him, regardless. She's got more courage than me. It couldn't be denied there was a certain kind of tension in the air when their eyes met. He couldn't quite put a finger on it but seeing her flustered expression hit him with strange feelings. Feelings that tingled through his chest.

His eyes always found their way to her skirt. Before yesterday's revelation, he would have never guessed she was packing something special underneath there. Looking at her now, she looks… normal. Very normal. Wait, I shouldn't be staring at her!

Ah, God… Abraham facepalmed himself, his hand clawing away at his hair. I can think about her later. Right now, duty calls. Whatever feelings and concerns they had; he'd sort it out with her after work if needed. I'm sure she'd like to talk this out later…

And so, Abraham focused on his work, while Mira tried to focus on her work.

Closing time …

"And that settles it."

Abraham shut down his computer. He slid his chair away from the table and stretched his fingers outwards, resulting in satisfying cracks. Man, today passed by in a flash. He cast a side glance at Mira's cubicle. I wonder how she's doing…?

"Ougghh…" Mira groaned in discomfort, her arms sprawled across her table and her face laid down.

"Mira?" Abraham stood up and rushed to her side. She looks dead! She doesn't even look like the same person from this morning!

"Hey, Abraham…" Groggily, she turned her head to him and forced a smile–or at least, her lips resembled a smile. "Good job at work today…"

"Are you all right?" He asked, his tone laced with concern. "You look even worse than me when I had a fever."

"Do I, now?" A nervous chuckle escaped her lips. She forced herself into a sitting position. "I'm totally… fine. Really."

"I'm not buying that," he crossed his arms.

"Why?"

"Because you'd normally come and drag me out to eat bowls of ramen."

"… Well." I can't deny that, exactly. Pressing her palms against the table, she pushed herself up and turned to him. One hand had to be on the table to support her weight. Her thighs rubbed against each other, though she hoped he wouldn't notice that. "I'm fine. See?"

"Are you, really…" He sighed.

"Really–…" she took a step forward, but weakness pooled through her legs, causing her to lose balance.

"Mira!" With quick reflexes, he caught her in his arms. "You aren't fine. You can't even stand properly."

"Ah…" It took a few seconds for Mira to realize she found herself within his strong yet gentle embrace. Her palms latched on to this broad chest. Her fingers could feel the firm muscle definition behind his shirt. She would have never guessed he'd be packing such a sexy body behind his work attire. Unfortunately, this spurred many lewd images to rush through her mind–his bare body came in full force. It didn't help that being close to him made her mind all tingly.

Of course, it didn't help either that the throbbing sensation between her legs grew hotter.

"J-Just… give me a moment," Mira gently pressed against his chest to distance herself. Being so close to him is not helping…!

"No, you aren't going anywhere." Abraham wrapped an arm around her delicate body, bringing her even closer than before.

Her head was practically nuzzled into his chest. Being trapped in his proximity, in his comfortable scent… she slowly lost grip on her senses, desiring to surrender in his embrace. Mngh, I can't think straight like this…!

"I'll accompany you home," he took her bag from her desk.

"You… really don't have to."

"You visited me when I was sick," he gazed straight into her eyes. "You didn't have to do that, but you still went out of your way to look out for me."

"Well, I…"

"Let me look out for you."

Mira couldn't really say anything. The tone in his voice and his actions proved he was determined to see her home. He isn't taking no for an answer… but she wasn't against it. It secretly made her happy that he wanted to accompany her. If it weren't for her arousal, she'd be more than willing to take advantage of this opportunity.

"… Okay," Mira sighed and eased into him. I can… rely on him. All she had to do was keep her urges in check, which was easier said than done.

"Great," Abraham gave a gentle smile. "Let's go."

With Mira leaning on him, Abraham helped her walk to her house.

Sometime later …

It didn't take too long for them to reach Mira's house… or apartment, Abraham would say. To his knowledge, Mira lived in an apartment with two other people. One of them was their co-worker, Felicia, and the other worked at a massage parlor.

"Here we are," Abraham wanted to ring the doorbell but remembered it was probably empty at this time.

"I have a key," Mira gestured to her bag.

"All right," Abraham unzipped her bag and grabbed the key. Afterward, he opened the door. He gently guided Mira inside the entrance and set her bag on a nearby table. "In you go."

"Thanks, Abraham…" Mira plopped herself on the door. The moment she parted away from him; her body instantly felt a loss of warmth. It saddened her a little, more than she would care to admit. "I… really owe you one."

"Think of it as me returning the favor," he smiled, then scratched his cheek. "Actually, I guess this is nothing compared to what you did for me."

"No, I appreciate you accompanying me, really."

"I see," he nodded. "Well, take it easy and rest up, okay? Maybe you can ask Vinnie to look after you when she returns from work."

"Mhmm…" Mira hummed in response. Vinnie will be coming late at night as usual. Truth is, she didn't want to part away from Abraham so soon. Being close to him and his comfortable scent made her feel protected. While his physical closeness raised some heated reactions from her lower body, it was worth keeping her urges in check.

However, a dangerous idea popped into her head. Normally, the rational side of her mind wouldn't utter it out loud, but rational thinking be damned with all the blood rushing to the heat below her core. She wanted to stay with him for a little while longer.

"Well, guess I'll see you later!" Abraham turned around and gave a little wave. "Get well soon!"

As he took a step forward, a hand gripped his shirt behind, keeping him locked in place. There could only be one person holding his shirt.

"Mira?"

"Would you… like to stay and look after me?"

The moment the words left her lips, her cheeks rose in immense heat, turning to a fiery color. I just asked that, didn't I?!

"Would I… like to stay and look after you?" Abraham repeated the question for his understanding because he wasn't sure if his ears heard right.

"… Y-Yeah," she nodded profusely.

"I wouldn't say I'm… opposed to that," he scratched his cheek, casting his gaze to the sky. A tinge of red glowed on his cheeks. "I'm… worried about you, after all."

Her heart fluttered. He's probably doing this because he feels like he owes me… but I'm not complaining. She wouldn't mind viewing this as a reward for visiting him when he was sick.

"Didn't know you could be worried about lil ol' me…" Mira teased, grinning from ear to ear. "How lucky I am."

"I'm leaving," he rolled his eyes and pretended to walk away.

"Sorry, sorry." She pulled the back collar of his shirt and dragged him inside. "I'll be in your care."

Wrapping an arm around her, Abraham helped her into the apartment. Straight from the doorway was the kitchen. Good to know that. They went to the living room. He had only been to the living room a few times. In the past, he came by with Lux and other friends. I don't think I've ever seen Mira's room.

"Mnngh…" Mira groaned and grabbed the hem of her skirt. This still isn't going away…

"Right, let's get you to your room first." Oblivious to her body and needs, he scanned around. One door with many alphabet magnets caught his attention. The magnets read…

~Vinnie~

~Felicia~

~Mira~

Oh, it's a shared room. It made sense; she wasn't living alone, after all. I assumed they each lived in separate rooms. They entered the room. There, he saw quite a spacious room, far bigger than the living room. A horizontal window in the front showed a view of the backyard. Only the light from the outside illuminated the room. Two bunk beds, one on the left side of the room, one on the right. The right side of the room was noticeably tidy and organized as if it were vacant. Must be Felicia's bed. The left bunk bed showed signs of being used: scattered clothes, the chair not tucked into the desk, rumpled sheets, and other observations.

"Here, take it easy." He guided her to the bed on the left side. Is she on the bottom or top bed?

"Hah…" Mira plopped herself on the bottom bed, which answered his question. "Thanks."

On the wall behind her, there were stickers, a photo, and a colorful calendar. His eyes focused on the singular photo. It was a picture of the work gang–Rururin, Lux, Mira, Charlotte, himself, and many others. Ah, that was the day she first started working…

"Anything I can do for you?" He asked, folding his arms. "If you're hungry, I could try fixing something up in the kitchen." But I can only make simple dishes, hum.

"No, it's fine." Mira laid down on the bed and stretched her legs. "I'm not too hungry."

"I see."

"But I'd appreciate your company," Mira patted an empty spot beside her on the bed.

"… Sure," he sat down on the bed.

"And… can I hold your hand?"

Without further thought, he lent his hand to her, and she intertwined their fingers together. Just the mere act of their hands touching dyed his cheeks a faint red.

Why does this get me worked up? When he asked if he could do anything for her, he meant it. Except holding hands was the last thing on his mind. Not that he was against it, but it made him feel very conscious of her. He also realized that…

They were alone. In her apartment. On her bed.

Oh, boy… he covered his mouth, the realization causing his face to rise in heat. Memories of yesterday once again rushed through his mind. I thought I could forget about it, but I was wrong. How could he forget Mira's thick, throbbing–that's enough, brain!

Mira gazed at his side profile. Even in this dimly lit room, his cheeks glowed faintly in the darkness. Her lips curved into an endearing smile. She squeezed his hand and moments later; he returned the squeeze, making her feel giddy inside. Mira wanted nothing more than to slumber with him by her side. Having him here was soothing to her mind. She was content…

… except having him here wasn't soothing to the mind between her legs. It had the opposite effect.

It enraged her urges.

Mira rubbed her thighs together to quell the throbbing heat that had been building up since morning. Holding his hand calmed her, but it also stirred her desires, made her remember the bangin' body under his clothes. I wonder what he's thinking right now. Was he thinking of her, too? Was he thinking of the sinful flesh packed underneath her skirt? God, that turned her on to no end. Her face heated at the idea that he could be having lewd thoughts about her right this second.

"Your hand's… getting kinda hot, Mira." Abraham turned his face to her. "You okay?"

"I, uh…" Mira was too flustered to come up with a proper response. All the blood rushed to the wrong head.

"… You don't look okay to me," he laid a hand on her forehead. "Though you don't have a fever… so that's good."

"… Abraham."

"Yeah?"

"Can I… be honest with you?"

"… Of course?"

"Okay…" she took a deep breath. Right now, this tightening sensation below her skirt made it difficult to think straight. But she could be open with him, right? What else does she have to lose? He already knows her true identity.

Mira had certain expectations in the back of her head when she asked him to stay. I'd be lying to myself if all I wanted was to just lie down and do nothing. She had a goal in mind. And Abraham is right here.

She'd cut to the chase.

"I've been… thinking of yesterday," she stared at the wooden plank beneath the top bed.

"O-Oh." His voice got caught in his throat.

"I'll admit I… made things awkward between us," she sighed. "I couldn't get yesterday out of my head, and I was afraid to talk to you."

Same here. Her words perfectly mirrored his thoughts. Though, I didn't expect she'd be upfront about it.

"I'm not sure what I was thinking when I sent you that picture," Mira blushed. "It's… one of a kind."

That holy picture of the Gods. Abraham clawed at his cheeks, trying to push the picture out of his head. But alas, who could forget such a gratuitous spectacle?

"I was… pretty excited. I didn't think straight. You already know what's under my skirt, so I felt I could be comfortable with you."

I think you got too comfortable with me, was what he wanted to reply.

"But then you sent a picture right back without your shirt on," she narrowed her eyes at him. "Really caught me off guard."

Wait, maybe I am too comfortable with her. His face glowed a regretful crimson red. He realized he probably shouldn't judge her if he couldn't hold himself to the same standard.

"And God, you made me lose my mind," she pushed her elbows down into a sitting position. "I couldn't get your body out of my head. I couldn't calm myself."

"O-Oh…" He couldn't come up with a response. Sorry…? Should I go with that?

"Throughout the entire day, I couldn't focus on work," she nuzzled her head into his back. "I couldn't stop thinking of you and your body."

"… M-My bad," his senses became hyper-aware of how close she was. "Is that why you look… unwell?"

"… Y-Yeah," Mira leaned into his ear to whisper. "I was… trying to deal with my… erection."

Abraham's eyes nearly bulged out of his skill, both from her words and hot breath tingling on his skin. She did say she wanted to be honest.

"I thought I could bear my urges for the day…" she sighed, tracing circles on the back of his shirt. "But… here I am. You saw the mess I became after work."

"H-Hold on…" he cleared his throat. "Did this… all begin because I sent a picture of myself?"

"… Uhuh."

So, the source of her inconvenience is… me. The realization filled him with guilt. Odd situation it was, but he still felt bad. Is there anything I can do to make up for this?

"When I asked you to stay and look after me, I, uh…" she clenched the fabric of his shirt, "… I might not have been completely honest."

For some strange, unexplainable, inexplicable reason, Abraham could see the direction of this conversation. What is this strange feeling…?

"I was wondering if I could ask your help in taking care of…"

Mira wrapped her arms around his chest and pulled him close. A soft and pillowy sensation hugged his back. W-What the… Abraham could take a guess what this sensation was. But he didn't care about the softness. There was a hard sensation. A sensation so hot and hard, pressing against his lower back. It made him jolt.

"You're asking if I could… take care of…" Abraham tried to force the words out.

"Mhmm," she held her breath, her heart thumping against his back.

This is… a predicament. There was no misunderstanding her words. She wants his assistance in taking care of her needs. Of course, this wasn't how he thought he'd help her. If there is anything I can do to help her, then…

"I'll take responsibility."

"… Huh?"

"I'll take care of you, Mira," he turned around and looked straight into her eyes. "It's the least I can do to repay you for looking after me."

"O-Oh?"

"It's my fault you're in this… predicament," he gently held her arm. "So let me take responsibility."

He's… surprisingly calm about this. She felt nervous asking him, but now that he was willing to help her, even more nervousness settled into her body. He didn't… back off.

"So… why don't you lay down and take it easy?" He motioned to her pillow.

Mindlessly, Mira laid down on the bed. Are we… really going through with this? She didn't think they'd get this far. She started to have second thoughts, yet the bulge in her skirt expressed otherwise.

I'm really going through with this, huh? On the outside, Abraham appeared calm, but his heart thrashed around in his chest. Can't back down… I offered to take responsibility! And taking responsibility, he would! A man of his own word!

On the bed, Abraham knelled in front of her and placed his hands on his knees. He took a deep breath to calm himself.

"You… really don't mind doing this?" She asked, unsure. She hoped he wasn't pushing himself.

"… I'm a man of my word, Mira." He slammed a fist into his chest. His eyes darted to the noticeable bulge in her skirt, which almost made him falter in his determination. She… has one, doesn't she?

Okay. Mira nodded in understanding. I'm getting nervous now… though her erection grew more excited with every passing second.

"I'll, uh..." She pulled her skirt up by the hem, slowly revealing the thick curves of her thighs.

"W-Wait," he raised a palm in front of her. "Should I… turn around first?"

"… It's fine," her fingers clenched. "I don't mind if… you look."

She continued pulling on her skirt. A thick shaft slowly appeared in his view. He couldn't quite see it clearly due to her dark stockings and panties, but there was no mistaking that shapely bulge, barely being contained underneath those two layers of clothing.

"Mnngh…" Mira could feel his eyes drilling into her bulge. Her face rose in deep red, and more excitement coursed through her lower body. It was strangely arousing, revealing the most sinful part of her to him.

After shifting her skirt up to her waist, her thumbs slipped under her stockings, and she pulled them over her bulge. It was more pronounced now, and its head was barely peeking out through the top of her panties.

Hot damn. Abraham drew a sharp breath into his throat. He may not admit it, but his eyes enjoyed the little show she was putting on for him. And only him.

Oh, God. There were only the panties covering her erection. Her fingers trembled as she gripped the hem. Hesitation seeped through her hands. I'm really nervous…

"Mira," Abraham held her hands.

"Huh…?"

"I'm… just as nervous as you are," he gave a reassuring smile and gently squeezed her hands. "Take your time."

He noticed… her hands were shaking. Feeling the warmth of his hands soothed her nerves a bit.

"Can you… take them off for me?" she whispered.

"Eh?"

Mira pulled her hands away and put them at the sides of her pillow, surrendering herself to him. Abraham stared at her expression, mesmerized by her half-lidded eyes, parted lips, and reddened cheeks. Here she was, offering herself completely to him.

And he wouldn't let her down.

Slowly and carefully, Abraham hooked his fingers into her panties and pulled them down her legs and–…

WAP!

… her cock sprung into the air, free of its confinements, as if eager to see him. His eyes were hit with an impressive meaty spectacle.

Fuck. They both uttered under their breath.

His eyes were practically glued to her cock. She really has one. He never doubted her after the video call accident but seeing it right in front of his eyes was a different experience, one that will be forever etched into his mind.

He's… looking at it! Mira wanted to bury her head into the pillow. Despite her embarrassment, her cock throbbed with delight, craving a touch. His touch.

He moved in closer to her cock. It radiated such a strong scent that tingled through his nostrils. Its veins were visibly pulsing with blood.

"I, uh… gotta say. I can understand now why you were having a hard time," he rubbed the side of his neck.

"… Every morning, I have to take care of this," she stared at her cock. "It's… not easy having this between my legs."

"Yeah, it looks really… painful," he scratched his head. "Uhm, can I, uh… take these off?" He motioned to her panties and stockings. Figured it gives her room to breathe.

"… Please do."

He carefully slid her panties and stocking down to her feet and set them aside. Mira slowly spread her legs apart, revealing her luscious thighs, her pussy concealed by her sack, and her cock in their entirety to him. Abraham was left slack-jawed; he hadn't hardened his mind yet, but something else was getting hard, all right.

Well, time to take responsibility! He shook his head and got in between her legs. "Can I… touch it?"

"Mhmm…" she braced herself as the excitement in her cock kept building up, making it harder than ever. To think that just yesterday, she wanted to jack off to a picture of him, and now he was right here, intending to jack her off instead.

Abraham drew his hand close to her cock. It throbbed in anticipation. The moment his fingers touched her cock, it throbbed and leaked out precum, finally feeling his touch.

"W-Woah…" Abraham wrapped his fingers around her cock, feeling it pulse within his grip.

"Mnngh…!" Mira bit back a moan. She felt her cock could already explode right this second! Is his touch supposed to feel this good?! To think someone's touch other than her own could feel this wonderful!

"It's… really hard in my hand," he commented, his fingers feeling the roughness of her skin.

"That's… what happens when I ignore it for a while…"

Tough life, I imagine. He chuckled softly. I'll start slow and see how this goes.

With a slow pace, he began stroking her cock up and down, hoping to alleviate some tension from her. I don't have much experience… doing this. For others. Perhaps his own experience could translate into helping her.

"O-Ohh…" A little moan slipped through her lips. His movements were gentle, which she found rather endearing. She didn't expect such a scenario, yet in the back of her head, she secretly hoped for this.

"Does this… feel good?" He asked while stroking her.

"Mnngh… yeah…" she sighed in pleasure. The rubbing of her cock against his skin brought sensations she never imagined. She became aware of how big his hands were, compared to her smaller hands. They were just the right and pleasurable size to wrap around her cock.

More precum leaked out through the cock tip, dripping down the underside. He gathered the translucent liquid with his thumb and smeared it over the swollen head. I think she's enjoying this...?

"Your hand is nice, Abraham…" Mira twirled her fingers around her twin tails. It feels really good.

Silently, he bobbed his head. His eyes couldn't move away from her throbbing member. He then noticed the area under her cock grew damp. Lewd liquids drizzled onto the bed, staining the white sheet.

W-Woah, it's really wet… Abraham gulped audibly. Driven by curiosity, he lifted her ball sack, revealing her soaked pussy to his eyes.

"Auhhh…" Mira bashfully covered her eyes with her twin tails, embarrassed he was drinking in the sight of her most intimate heat. And yet, feeling his crimson gaze turned her on, making her cock throb and her pussy leak even more juices. I'll have to change the bedsheets after this…

"You're really… wet, Mira." His eyes traced the wet pinkish pussy flesh which glistened under the faint light.

"… You have to take responsibility," she pouted. Only the guy she likes could make her feel this way.

"… That, I am." While his right hand stroked her cock, his other hand rested on her left inner thigh, its thumb gently rubbing her skin in circular motions.

Peeking through her strands of hair, she saw his bent stature, focused on taking care of her cock. The bare skin of his toned neck caught her attention, made her remember the kind of body underneath his shirt.

"Abraham."

"Yeah?"

"Take off your shirt."

"Sure."

Abraham began unbuttoning his shirt faster than his mind could process. Wait… take off my shirt?

"Hold on, you… want me to take off my shirt?"

"I said what I said."

"Why–…"

"You said you'd do anything for me."

"I did say that, and–…"

"You said you'd take responsibility."

Abraham could only blink in utter disbelief. She didn't stutter one bit. She didn't ask him but ordered him. I guess I can respect that…? Regardless, he was a man of his word; he'd follow through.

He continued unbuttoning his shirt, slowly revealing his toned arms and broad shoulders to her eyes. After the shirt was removed, a white under-vest covered his torso, which annoyed Mira a little. She needed to see him in all his glory.

"You can take that off, too."

"E-Er…" He instinctively folded his arms to shield his body. "It's… kinda embarrassing, you know?"

"My legs are wide open for you, and you don't hear me complaining."

"Point taken."

Holding the hem of the vest, he began pulling his vest upwards over his head, slowly revealing his well-defined midsection and chest.

Holy... Mira smacked her lips at the tantalizing display. The photo didn't do him justice. This was the real deal. The sight of his muscular body made her cock throb and leak even more precum. Oh, how badly she wanted to use his photo as material, but now she could mark him directly.

"Mnngh…" Mira grabbed the pillow under her head and hugged it close to her chest. Seeing his body was doing wonders to her arousal. His red-stricken face was adorable. She needed something to hold on to for the sake of her sanity.

He got back between her legs and gently took hold of her cock. W-Woah… it throbbed even more intensely, felt even harder now. More pussy juices leaked out to the sheets. She's really turned on…

Mira drank in the sight of his sexy body. She wanted to run her hands over him, have her tongue trace his muscular flesh, grind her cock against his stomach. Many fantasies rushed through her mind, and it all heightened her already high arousal. Besides the pleasures caused by his hand, his body proved to be a stimulatory sight for sore eyes.

"God…" Mira exhaled deeply. "Do you know what I'm thinking right now, Abraham?"

"If I had to guess…" he didn't take his eyes off her cock. "… Me?"

"Yeah…" she peeked over her pillow. "Yesterday, I wanted to masturbate to your body."

"O-Oh…" he blushed, feeling an odd sensation spread in his chest.

"But… I held myself back," her hands crept to her inner thighs, her fingertips touching her pussy lips. "It felt… so wrong to use your body."

"I, uh…"

"I wanted to mark you," she began rubbing her pussy, which leaked out more juices. "… Mark you as mine."

A hint of possessiveness in her tone. He wasn't sure how to respond but couldn't deny her voice tingled through his nerves.

"And–mnngh…–when I imagine how your body looks after I mark it…." Her voice grew breathy. "God, it turns me on so much."

Her cock throbbed at the lusty imagery flowing through her mind. But she didn't have to imagine it. His bare body was right in front of her cock. Gah, I shouldn't think of him like this. Lust had already drowned out her mind. She was captivated by her raging heat, ready to erupt.

Abraham felt her cock swell within his grip, its veins slightly bulging outwards. O-Oh, is she going to…?

Her hips began rocking back and forth into his hand out of her control. Pleasures surged through her lower body, spreading from the base of her cock. God, it feels too good…!

With a hand holding her hips down, he quickened the pace of his rubs, stroking her cock up and down, pushing her closer to the edge. Her hips driving into his hand combined with his aggressive stroking amplified the pleasures building at the base of her cock.

"Mnngah…!" Her hands curled around her inner thighs as she thrust her cock forward, as if fucking his hand. Pleasures slowly consuming her mind, the heels of her feet dug into the bed, anticipating her body's climax. I can't hold it any longer…!

Her body throbbed and white-hot liquid erupted through the cockhead, bursting everywhere.

W-Woah?! Abraham nearly flinched from the first burst of hot cum as it landed on his face. T-That's so sudden!

"Mnnngah…!" Mira bit her pillow and threw her head back, her body arching from the intense orgasm coursing through her, an orgasm she had never experienced before. Her pussy was hit with waves of visible contractions; her cock shot continuous ropes of thick cum everywhere, pulsating as it did. Her cum sprayed all over Abraham's bare skin, staining his well-built chest and abs, effectively marking him as hers.

Abraham withdrew his hand, coated with her sweet essence. The sensation of lewd juices seared into his skin with a strong and distinct smell that made his mind a bit fuzzy. His eyes shifted down to his body, noticing the ridiculous amounts of cum she let out. Even the bed sheets weren't safe from her orgasm. W-Wow…

As the pleasures simmered and her body arched back down, little spurts of cum drizzled out of her cock. Her chest rose and fell with every deep breath she took to calm herself.

"That was… wow," he blinked, rubbing some of the white liquid that got over his eyelids. He didn't have any words to describe the futanari's ejaculation.

I just… came in front of him. The first time an orgasm overwhelmed her entire mind and body. She could never achieve this by herself. After calming down, Mira pushed herself up to see the mess she created. And what a mess it was, seeing the whites on his fair skin. The cum from his face dripped onto his abs and streamed downwards.

An erotic work of art.

"Ah, s-sorry!" Snapping out of her daze, she rushed into a sitting position and began wiping the cum off of him. I didn't realize I let out this much!

"Huh?"

"I've never come this much!" Her face grew a deep red. She grabbed a small towel nearby and began rubbing his body. "I'm so sorry!"

Her sudden shift in demeanor left him dumbstruck. Is this what they call post-nut clarity? There was a different air around her now, one that he felt at home with.

"… Haha."

"H-Hey," she pouted. "What's so funny?"

"Nothing." With a gentle smile, he drew his hand to her cheek and caressed it ever so slightly. "I'm just glad you're okay now."

"O-Oh…" Her cheeks rose in heat indefinitely at his touch. She cast her gaze away. Seriously, what's with that dumb smile? Here he was, covered in her cum, and yet he could still find an opportunity to smile at her. A smile that tugged at her heartstrings.

"You're the Mira I know and love."

"… Huh?"

Mira stared at him as if he had three heads.

"Hold the phone!" She grabbed his shoulders and distanced themselves. She couldn't believe her ears. "Can you repeat that for me?!"

"Hmmm…?" He tilted his head at a curious angle. "I said you're the Mira I know and–…!" Realization hit him like a truck. Wait, what did I just say to her?! He was so lost in her eyes that he didn't even realize what he said.

"… Abraham."

"Y-Yes…?"

"When you said you liked me back that time…"

He immediately understood what she was going to say, where this direction was going. Well, I can't lie to myself at this point. He offered to help her back into her apartment. He also took care of her special needs. Why would I go through so much for her?

I already know my answer.

"It's pretty obvious by now, isn't it?" Abraham met their foreheads for a touch. A touch so tender.

"Abraham…"

"I, uh… I like you, Mira."

"Love." Mira nuzzled into his touch. "You love me."

"Maybe that, too."

"Not maybe," Sshe gently cupped his cheek. "Absolutely."

The two shared a warm moment in comfortable silence. This was not how either of them expected their feelings to come out. It may not have been the most romantic or ideal scenario… but she was happy to finally hear his feelings. And he felt relieved to get these feelings out of his heart. Her feelings were always worn on her sleeve, and Abraham may have been afraid to face them. Only now… he could finally tell her. I want to… cherish this moment with her; I want to cherish her.

Unfortunately, this silence would be interrupted…

"… H-Hey!" Abraham grabbed her wrist. "What do you think you're doing?"

"… What?" Mira playfully stuck her tongue out. "You think I didn't notice the hard-on you got going there?"

"Listen, this is just…!" A furious blush adorned his cheeks.

"Allow me to return the favor," Mira forced him down on the bed.

"It's fine!" Abraham frantically waved his hands around. "You really don't have to!"

"Psssh, a favor for a favor," she began fumbling with her buttons. "Besides, I'm still in the mood…"

After unbuttoning her shirt, Mira pulled her shirt apart and her breasts, clad in a lacey black bra, bounced out. Abraham's eyes nearly bulged out of his skull, from the impressive size of them. He knew they were big, but he didn't know they were this big!

Mira unzipped his pants and dug her hand into them, feeling a rock-hard bulge. "Oh, I didn't realize I turned you on that much…"

"O-Oh…" A moan slipped through his lips. Indeed, he was turned on by the little hand job he gave her. Even witnessing her orgasm was… pretty arousing.

"Let's get this bad boy out here…" she pulled his boxers down, and his thick erection sprang into her view. "Oooh…!" Its shape closely resembled her own, she observed.

"W-Well, this is… uhm…" He tried to come up with a reason but failed to. She really got him excited, he couldn't deny it.

"Did seeing me cum with my cock turn you on that much?" She licked her lips. "Don't worry, I'll make sure to take care of you as you took care of me…"

That tone of hers vibrated through his cock, tingling with lust. He was a little hesitant, but his body looked forward to what she had in mind.

Mira pulled her bra upwards, revealing her two busty flesh. Even the bra couldn't contain the full size of her breasts. His eyes widened to impossible standards as he drank in the sight of her massive chest. How does she keep all that behind her shirt?!

"They're pretty big, aren't they?" Mira gave her breasts a few gentle squeezes, taking pride in their side. "Guess what I'm going to use them for… ~"

"A-Ah…" before his mind could even think, his cock throbbed in anticipation, just begging to feel them. Damn, my body's way too honest!

"Ei!" She plopped her breasts right on his cock. An overwhelming softness consumed his cock, sending soft pleasures throughout his nerves he could never imagine. The rough sensation of his skin between her soft tit-flesh made her body tingle. It's so hot and hard… the strong scent was a bit intoxicating to her senses.

"G-Gah…" He let out a sharp groan. God, they feel really soft! His cock throbbed in delight, pulsing between generous mounds.

Holding her breasts, Mira began sandwiching his cock between them. Her soft flesh rubbed against his hard one. The skin-to-skin contact spread pleasure to both their bodies. His cock only grew harder between the softness.

"T-That feels…. really good, Mira… mngh…" His voice grew breathy, trying to contain the newfound pleasures. At work, he'd sometimes be distracted by the size of her breasts, the way her shirt curved around sensual flesh. And now, they were bare and enveloping his cock.

"I'm glad," Mira giggled. Hearing his moans was super hot to her ears; it reverberated through her body. Ah, I'm getting too excited again. Heat began building between her legs. Arousal surged through her cock, making it grow back to full mast, even harder than last time. Her pussy leaked out even more juices. God, I'm hard again…

"M-Mira…" he moaned her name. The pleasures surging through his body made it hard to think straight. His cock throbbed with the need to release. His hand gently cupped her cheek. I don't think I can last long… it had only been a few minutes, and yet, her swollen breasts were driving him towards the edge with every passing moment. A wild and novel sensation.

Mnngh, I really need to touch myself…! Having his thick cock between her breasts ignited desires in her body. Unable to bear the frustrations building between her legs any longer, one hand crept to her cock and started stroking it to ease the aches. Precum dripped down her length.

"M-Mira, slow down…!" he lightly patted her shoulder. Unfortunately for him, Mira was too consumed by pleasures to listen. Instead, she rocked her chest back and forth, her breasts swallowing his cock repeatedly.

Reaching close to climax, his cock oozed a little precum through the tip. Her eyes homed in on the translucent liquid. It had such a distinct, captivating scent. Being in a lust-filled daze, she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out in a seductive display.

"O-Oh…!" Seeing her luscious velvet flesh, the fleshy insides of her lewd mouth, his cock throbbed at the erotic sight and even more precum dripped down the underside. Having her mouth open right in front of him heightened the sensations crawling over him, pushing him even further to the edge.

His cock is throbbing so much….! She could feel his cock rage between her tit-flesh, his cock swelling, radiating intense heat, just begging for a sweet release! Her hand gripped her own cock even firmer and stroked aggressively, rubbing against the entire length. Knowing he could blow his load any second made her want to cum together with him, even if her cock was sensitive from her previous orgasm.

I want to taste him… she inched her wet lips closer to his cock. Her tongue grazed against his cockhead–…

SPURT!

"Mngah!" The mere touch of her sweet, wet flesh broke him through the edge. His lower body trembling, tensing up; his hands clenching the bedsheets; his cock shot out thick ropes of hot cum, staining her face and her breasts. O-Oh, God…! His hips involuntarily thrusted deep into her chest, as if her breasts were wringing out every single drop of cum he had to offer.

I'm going to cum again…! The searing sensation of his cum on her skin amplified the pleasures coursing through her. Stroking her throbbing cock to sweet release, it sprayed out an even bigger, thicker load of cum into her hand, spilling onto the bed sheets. Her legs quivered in ecstasy as she shot cum-heavy load after load, almost painful yet pleasurable.

After riding out their orgasmic high, they both collapsed onto the bed. Sounds of their heavy pants filled the room. She now had his cum sprayed all over her body, and her bed was even a bigger mess now.

Mira raised herself into a sitting position. As she did, her breasts hung and cum streamed down her cleavage. Wow, he let out a lot…

Abraham covered his red-stricken face with his arm, having reached his post-nut clarity now. That… felt amazing. There was a great sense of satisfaction, but also a great sense of shame. He craned his neck to look at her, seeing his… accidental work of art, if he could call it.

"A-Ah, sorry…" he willed himself up and wiped her face. "I didn't mean to… get it all over you."

"That's fine," she giggled, smiling through her teeth. "Now, we're equal. I've marked you, and you've marked me."

"… Huh?" He cocked his head. Marking each other with our…? Was that always her intention? That was such a ridiculous concept, but he supposed it sounded adorable, coming from her. "Is that how it works?"

"Of course," Mira cupped his cheek and brought their foreheads together. "Is that not how it works?"

"… Fair enough." He sighed and returned a smile. His gaze drifted down to the bedsheets. "W-Woah, you came again?"

"Oh," she raised her cum-covered hand and chuckled. "Y-Yeah, I got really… excited again."

Is that the power of a futanari? Abraham stared in awe. For sure, he wouldn't be able to get it up again, but Mira managed to reach two intense orgasms in the span of several minutes. That's quite something…

"Well, the bedsheets are… quite a mess, and so are our clothes." he looked at his pants. Lots of stains here and there.

"… Uhuh." She looked around her bed. Not ideal for sleeping, as it is.

"We should… change it before Vinnie arrives," he rubbed the side of his neck. "She wouldn't want to find out that her roommate and her friend… did things under her bed."

"Right."

Sometime later …

After cleaning up all the evidence, Abraham put on back his vest and shirt. Because he took it off, they were spared luckily. He applied water to stained spots on his pants and rubbed them with tissues. I'll clean this when I get back home.

"It's getting late," Mira had changed into casual clothes. She stared out the window, noticing the setting sun in the skies.

"Mhmm, it sure is." He folded his arms.

"So, uh…" she twiddled her twin tail. "I wouldn't mind if you stayed longer…"

He chuckled. "I don't think I can look at Vinnie with a straight face today."

"I see…" she held the hem of his sleeve. "Will you… be leaving now?"

Abraham gazed into her eyes–eyes that desired him to stay, to keep her company a little while longer. He almost lost himself in them.

"Yeah, I should get back soon," he patted her head. "Besides, we'll see each other at work tomorrow." And we have the weekends, too.

Abraham walked to the doorway, with Mira following behind. He grabbed his bag and turned around.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Mi–…"

Silently, Mira wrapped her arms around his back and pulled him close.

"M-Mira…?"

"Thank you… for taking care of me," she whispered into his chest. Red crept up to her ears.

"… Anytime, Mira." He blushed, casting his gaze away. Warmth pooled through his chest. A warmth he finally understood after realizing his feelings for her.

"… Well!" She playfully shoved him away. "Don't get home too late!"

"Haha, I won't." He returned a bashful grin.

Abraham walked back home as Mira waved goodbye. It was an eventful day for both of them, a day that pushed their feelings into new territories.

Next day …

"Morning!" A brand new day. Abraham pushed through the doors into his workplace, feeling in a much better mood than usual.

"Morning," Lux and Charlotte greeted him.

"Seems like someone's in a lucky mood today," Lux smiled after taking a sip of his morning coffee.

"Yes, he's practically glowing today!" Charlotte added.

"I just walked in, you two." Abraham fist-bumped Lux's shoulder. Was he in a great mood? Maybe, considering what happened yesterday.

He moved to his cubicle and set his bag down. I suppose I'll grab a cup of coffee myself. As he walked to Lux, he glanced at Mira's cubicle from the corner of his eye. She was busy typing on the keyboard, her eyes glued to the screen. Oh, she looks busy. Guess I'll say hi later.

Abraham began preparing a cup of coffee. He then dispensed hot water into it. The smell of coffee in the morning…

VRMMM! VRMMM!

His gaze switched to his pocket. A message? He unlocked his phone and saw a chat notification from a certain someone. After clicking on it, the chat opened up, and a photo appeared in his view.

A deeply sensual photo, with a caption that read…

"Guess what I'm wearing underneath ~"

"Oh, dear…" His cheeks rose in temperature. He cast a quick side glance at Mira.

"Hehe!" Blushing, Mira giggled cutely and winked at him, holding her phone close to her lips.

Even though their relationship had gone beyond that of co-workers, their day-to-day life at work won't be changing anytime soon.

The same girl I know and love …

Never change, Mira.

Chapter 8: My Futanari Maid, Akiko

Summary:

During work at the cafe, Kazumi helps Akiko to relieve her of her 'condition'.

Taking advantage of this, Akiko gets him to roleplay with her as her Master...

Notes:

6/29/2024 UPDATE:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Character cameos removed.

Two scenes changed.

Chapter Text

"Welcome home, Mistresses!"

Kazumi, working as a humble 'butler', cheerfully greeted two young female customers entering the café.

"Table for two?" He offered a dazzling smile, guiding them inside. "Please, allow me to show you to your table."

"Wow, this is my first time coming to a maid café like this!" One of the customers said, admiring her surroundings.

"You're quite cute, mister!" The other girl returned a shy smile, choosing to admire him and his attire instead.

"Haha, I'm humbled, my mistress," he waved at his waist, then slid them a menu. "Please make yourself at home."

"Oh, we would love to!"

Kazumi took note of their orders in a pocketbook. After writing them down, he politely asked them to wait and left for the counter.

"Headmistress, we'll have another of those two Newcomer sets for Table 7," he placed the note on the counter.

The Headmistress simply nodded, then disappeared into the kitchen without uttering a single word as she always does.

And that's another one down. He wiped the sweat off his forehead. The café has been receiving a good number of customers lately.

BEEP! BEEP!

Ah, it's time to switch out. Kazumi moved behind the counter and sat on a chair. He let out a long sigh, leaning his arms on his knees. Man, it sure is getting busy around here…

"Good work, Kazumi." A shy voice approached him.

He raised his head to look at the voice. Bubbly eyes met his gaze.

"Oh, thanks, Akiko."

"You've improved a lot in such a short time," Akiko commented. "The Headmistress was talking about you. Well, not talking talking, but she thinks highly of you."

"Oh, yeah?" He scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I hope I'm doing a good job around here."

Kazumi was working as a butler in this maid café. His role is similar to that of a server, attending to his customers–or more accurately, his masters' and mistresses' needs. His coworker, Akiko, worked alongside him as a maid.

She was holding two glasses of milkshakes with straws, one of which she offered to him. "So, uh… I tried my hand at making this again."

"Haha, I was just getting thirsty," he happily accepted the glass. "Let's see how it tastes."

"H-How is it?" She asked with bated breath.

He took a small sip and flinched slightly. "It's… very sweet."

"Oh no, I knew it!" She clenched her fist, bowing her head down. "I should have used less sugar and condensed milk…"

"You'll get the hang of it," he smiled wryly, then patted the chair next to him. "Come, I bet your legs are tired."

She nodded, sitting on the chair. "I'm sorry for making you my taste tester."

"Oh, it's fine!" He waved his hand. "You've been improving a lot over these past weeks. And I don't mind a free drink every now and then."

"Oh… really?" Her face brightened up at his compliment. "That makes me happy to hear, Kazumi."

Akiko had been trying her hand at making milkshakes in the kitchen these past few weeks. She wanted to add a new item to the café's menu and asked Kazumi to become her taste tester. The first few attempts were quite… an experience for him but he didn't particularly mind. Besides, her drink kept improving with each attempt.

"I'm sure in no time, the Headmistress will add your milkshake to the menu," he said with a smile. "I'll be the first customer to order it!"

"You're too kind, Kazumi…" she blushed. "But… I would love for you to be the first one to taste the final product."

"Hehe, can't wait, Akiko."

TRING!

"Ah, another customer…?" He shifted his gaze to the café's entrance. Multiple female customers idled around, but there weren't any available servers attending to them. Man, it's been a busy day. Despite being on a break, he stood up but someone grabbed his arm.

"Allow me, Kazumi." Standing up, she pulled him back to his seat. "You're still on break, right?"

"… Aren't you, as well?" He raised an eyebrow. "It's fine. I can–…"

"No, no, Kazumi," she waved a finger in front of his face. "You should be more aware of your presence in front of youthful, female customers."

"… Whuh… what?" He now raised both his eyebrows. What… what is that supposed to mean?

"J-Just stay here, okay?!" She puffed her cheeks out, then turned around and walked to the new customers.

"…" He didn't even know how to react. But… she's cute when she's angry.

To him and other coworkers, she brought a healing presence. She embodied the little sister of the café, just downright adorable and a sight for sore eyes.

TRING!

Oh, another customer… I doubt Akiko can stop me! He saw a woman enter; her outfit looked strangely familiar to him. Have I seen that pattern somewhere before? Kazumi stood from his chair and went to attend her. He left Akiko's milkshake on a table behind him.

"Welcome home, Mis–…" Kazumi froze as he recognized her face. His eyes widened. "W-Wait, you're…"

"Hey there, Kazumi!" The woman shook his hand. Almost too enthusiastically. "How's my dear little nephew doing?"

"… K-Kazka?" His gaze scanned up and down her attire which resembled his family's traditional dress. "How did you…?"

"Heard from your sister you were working in a place like this," she flashed a grin. "Surprised to see me?"

"W-Well, yes…" He scratched his cheek. Kazuki told her…? "It's just… you're the last person I expected to see."

"That hurts," she stuck her tongue out. "Thought you'd be a little cheerful seeing your aunt after a long time."

"L-Listen, we can catch up after you're seated," he coughed into his fist, straightening his posture. "So… table for one, Mistress Kazka?"

"Mistress, huh…?" She cracked a smile at such a label, amused. "Sure."

Kazumi guided her to an empty nearby table and slid a menu. "Please, take your time to read the menu."

"Don't mind if I do," Kazka held the menu in her hands, scanning the items one by one. What an interesting place for Kazumi to work in…

"If there's something you're looking for, I could offer some recommendations."

"Mhmm…" she looked around the cafe; many women in maid outfits were attending the other customers. Cosplay, huh? "I do have a question."

"… Yes?" He replied nervously. It's not about the menu, is it?

"If you don't mind me asking, do you have a girlfriend?" She asked nonchalantly.

"What…?" He took a few steps backward, heat rising in his face. "G-Girlfriend?!"

"Don't be so surprised," she grinned. "Considering where you're working, I was just curious if you were seeing anyone."

Right. Kazumi adjusted his tie, collecting back his composure. "I'm… not at the moment."

"Really? You look like you could easily win the hearts of any young maiden here." She teased.

"…" He averted his gaze. Quite the spot she's putting me on. "I'm… uh, flattered."

"Is there somebody you're interested in, perhaps?" She leaned on her elbows.

Somebody I'm interested in. As he pondered her question, an image of a certain girl flashed in his mind.

"I…" As he tried to answer, shivers shot down his spine, feeling someone drilling holes into his skull. W-What is this terrifying pressure?! He turned around and saw Akiko. Bubbly as she always is, she was simply smiling and waving at him, but her smile radiated with an inexplicable aura.

"I'll let you think about that while I browse the menu," Kazka glanced at a particular maid with long pink twin tails from the corner of her eye. "Seems like you already decided someone in mind."

"I didn't decide anything." Kazumi forced a laugh. I can't keep up with her… "Let me know when you've decided what to order."

"Cool."

Afterward, he took note of her orders in his pocketbook, tore it off, and gave it to the Headmistress, who was confused why he was still working on his break time. Nevertheless, she appreciated his time and made a mental note to compensate him.

"Excuse me, mister!" A girl, one of the customers, called him.

Kazumi turned around to spot the customer. Oh, I guess she wants to order something. "Oh, I'll be with you in a mo–…"

"How may I be of assistance, Mistress?" Akiko suddenly popped in, ready to take her order with her pocketbook.

"A-Akiko?!" His eyes widened. Why is she…?

"Master Kazumi is currently on a break, so he isn't obligated to serve customers," she stated in an authoritative tone that was uncharacteristic of her.

"O-Oh, I apologize," the girl bowed her head. "I j-just thought–…"

"What can I do for you?" Akiko asked once more, practically glaring through her.

"Eeep…!" The girl cowered under her dark gaze.

That's… not how you're supposed to serve them. Kazumi furrowed his eyebrows at the sight.

Eventually, Akiko returned to her usual demeanor and took her order. She walked back to the counter to hand in the notes.

"Akiko, what… was that just now?" He asked, leaning on the counter and giving her a confused expression.

"I was just helping you," she replied dryly, dusting her skirt. "You should be taking your break, Kazumi."

"B-But you're on a break as–…"

"Don't sweat the smaller details," she smiled, pushing his back away from the customers.

She knows I'm right! He huffed. What's up with her?

She guided–more accurately, she dragged–him back to his chair so he could enjoy his break.

"I appreciate your concern, Akiko… but I don't really mind helping out during break time." He folded his arms.

"No, no. Kazumi," she shook her head, displeased with him. "You should enjoy your break. You've been getting busier recently, considering the rise in customers we've been getting."

Says you! He once again wanted to tell her she was on a break as well but figured she'd interrupt him.

"Well, fine," he sighed in defeat, taking the milkshake he left on a table. "I shall enjoy my break, thank you very much."

"Hehehe…" She let out a cute giggle, pumping her fists up in victory. "I'll get back to work then."

"… Right," he took a sip. Perhaps trying to understand her would give him a headache.

The little maid returned to serving the customers, attending to their needs whenever they needed her.

Kazumi watched her in silence as she worked. Her bubbly smile, her adorable laugh, her cheerful presence—all her qualities captivated him. He felt he owed a lot to her, especially this job.

Many months ago, Kazumi had started living alone, moving away from his family. His family wanted him to stay, but he had other plans in life. He wanted to set out into the world, standing on his own two feet. Unfortunately, it was difficult finding a stable job that could support his daily life.

And that's when he met Akiko at the maid cafe— it was an interesting encounter.

Perhaps it was a stroke of luck. With Akiko's assistance–after helping her with a… favor –he was offered a job at the maid café… as a butler, making him the only male server. Right, all of his coworkers were females. Though when he started working there, there had been an influx of female customers, which benefited the business. Oblivious to him, he was getting popular with his coworkers and the customers. And yet, the only person he felt close to was Akiko. One, because he believed she practically saved his life. And two…

CLANK!

"Hmmm?" The sound of metal interrupted Kazumi's train of thought, shifting his head to the sound. What was that noise? A metal tray had fallen on the floor. Did somebody drop something? His gaze slowly drifted to the person standing next to the tray, most likely the person who dropped it…

"Ough…"

Standing up quickly, his eyes widened in shock.

"Akiko?!"

"K-Kazumi…" Looking at him, she leaned on the table as support, unable to stand up straight. She was holding her palm against her skirt, visibly pressing her thighs together.

"Akiko!" Worries pushing him, he dashed over the counter and placed his hands on her shoulders. "Akiko, what's wrong?!"

She fell onto him, clutching the fabric around his chest. "K-Kazumi… I…" Her face flushed a crimson red, unable to look him straight in the eyes.

Oh no, don't tell me it's…?! His pupils diminished as realization hit him.

"Kazumi…" she panted against his neck. "I n-need you…"

"… Headmistress!" He shouted, carrying Akiko in his arms. "I'll be taking Akiko to the backroom! She's, uh… not feeling well! She's been hit by her… er, uh, special condition!"

The Headmistress nodded in understanding. She didn't have knowledge of Akiko's supposedly strange condition but didn't mind.

"Let's go, Akiko," he guided her to the backroom. "I got you."

She nodded timidly, attaching herself to Kazumi. She felt safe being in his arms, surrounded by his natural scent. Although, it was also making her go… crazy.

"We're almost there," he quickly opened the door to the backroom–which was the living room of the café–and went inside. He closed the door behind him and helped her to sit on the sofa.

"Hahh… hahh…" She panted, trying to calm her breathing.

Kazumi took note of her red, flushed face and slightly closed eyes. His gaze traveled down to her skirt, or actually, the mysterious tent being pitched on her skirt.

"It's some… pretty bad timing, huh?" He quickly cast his eyes away, turning around.

"… I was trying to bear it for the past hour," she said timidly. "It's gotten a lot worse now."

"The past hour?!" his eyes widened. That's some strong self-restraint she's got…

"Well…" He looked over his shoulder. "I'll l-leave you to your business." He tried to step forward but two hands gripped the vest behind his back.

"T-This is your fault, Kazumi…" she tried to hold him in place.

His face grew with confusion. "… My fault? What did I even do?"

"… You kept staring at me," she pouted. "I felt your eyes on me during the entire break."

"…" Her answer left Kazumi slack-jawed. Was I… staring at her? It was true he was looking at her while she was working. I was just reminiscing when we first met. At least that's what I think…

"I won't deny I was… looking at you," he admitted, scratching his cheek.

"The way you were looking at me…" She tightened her grip on his vest. "It made me feel… weird." And excited.

"Uhhh…" He batted his eyes, feeling even more slack-jawed. How… do I even respond to that? "L-Look, can you let go of my vest?"

"Why?"

"Why? So I can leave you to your… uh, business," he replied. "I'll w-watch the door for you." It can't be locked.

"Stay with me," she stood up from the sofa, leaning her head on his back. "I… need your help."

"I'm s-sorry?" He could feel her hot breath penetrating his vest. I don't want to know where this is going…! "Akiko, let's–TAAGH?!"

Akiko dragged him onto the sofa, then quickly straddled him. "K-Kazumi, I really… missed your touch."

"Oh…?" Kazumi kept his hands to himself. "Y-You don't mean…"

She gently guided his hand to the growing bulge on her skirt. "Mnnh… can you feel how hard I've gotten? Because of you?"

"Uhhh…" His face began heating up.

"Lately, my mind has been filled with thoughts about you," she placed her hand on his shoulder. "Ever since that day we've met…"

The day we met …

When he met Akiko, it was an encounter like no other.

He stumbled onto her… clumsily masturbating. With her penis. Like she'd never done it before. Not that I would know what that's supposed to look like.

"Uh…"

"A-Ah, this is…!"

"… I saw nothing!" Kazumi decided he was at the wrong place at the wrong time and turned around quickly.

"W-Wait, don't go!" Akiko shouted, crashing against his back.

"N-No, I'll just be on my way!"

"Please, stop! You're looking for a job here, right?!" she exclaimed while adjusting her skirt to hide her condition.

The word job was enough to convince him to stay and listen. And so, he did.

"I… heard this was a maid café and they were hiring?" he asked, trying to maintain eye contact as best as he could.

"Y-Yes! We're currently looking for new hires to be maids…" She said, placing her hands over her skirt.

"I-I see… I've noticed everyone working here was… female?"

"O-Oh, that's true…"

Being a man, he felt he was already disqualified for the position. It was already difficult finding a job, he'd take whatever chance he could get.

"… W-We could make an exception."

"… An exception?"

"I-If you listen to this request of mine, I'll g-guarantee you receive the job…"

Finally, Kazumi felt this was his big time. He was just that desperate.

"I'll b-be so grateful!" He bowed down on the floor. "What can I do for you?!"

Akiko rubbed her thighs together, visibly flustered by what she was going to ask.

"Please…" she shut her eyes, covering her face with her hands.

"Please…?"

"P-Please make me feel good!"

"…"

Akiko bashfully lifted her skirt to reveal her undying erection. "I d-don't know how to d-deal with this…"

"… Oh."

Being a guy, Kazumi… had experience. And for whatever reason, be it for the job or just wanting to help her, he imparted his experience to Akiko.

And that was how they met. In their first encounter, he learned she was a futanari. And he gave her a hand job. He jerked off someone he just met.

It was their secret, one they would take to their graves. For the sake of his job.

"I've been trying… to masturbate myself," she said, holding his hand tighter around her bulge. "It doesn't… feel good as when you helped me."

"I-I see…?" Her bulge grew bigger and hotter within his hands.

"S-So, uh…" Her ears dyed red with embarrassment. "Will you… make me feel good, Kazumi?"

"…" It was a few months ago since he was last put in this situation. To think he'd experience it for the second time…

Kazumi observed her expression, looking into her innocent eyes. He found himself lost in them for a moment. I just can't… say no to those eyes. She was like a lost puppy, looking for her lost owner.

He wouldn't mind lending Akiko a hand. If it weren't for her, he wouldn't be working this well-paying job—it's just this wasn't how he expected to lend his hand. Of course, he was the only one in the café aware of her identity. It's not like Akiko could talk to anyone else about this.

"Let me… ask you this," he took a deep breath. "You said you've… been trying to masturbate by yourself…?" What a question to ask your co-worker.

"… Yes," she nodded shyly. "I haven't been able to… let go in the last few weeks."

"W-Weeks, huh…?"

"Y-Yes… I've been meaning to ask for your help, but I didn't want to… bother you," she said. "I really… can't hold myself back much longer."

"I see…" He let out a sigh, then gently moved his hand over her head, patting her softly.

"K-Kazumi…?"

"… Fine," he blushed, looking to the side. I can't believe I'm doing this. "I'll help you, Akiko."

Her face immediately brightened up. "... R-Really?"

"Y-Yeah…" He nodded, still not looking at her. "You've been… a good friend to me. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be here right now." Being able to work here is certainly more valuable than a hand job…

A friend… Her ears twitched. She despised hearing that word coming from his lips.

"Do friends do this, Kazumi?" She asked, holding both of his cheeks and making him face her. "Do they?"

"Uh…" His eyes darted around. Do friends do this? Does a friend help you jerk off? He didn't know the answer.

"I'll make sure you know how important you are to me… Kazumi."

"Uhuh…" He nodded dryly. What is she getting at? An answer surfaced to his mind, but he chose not to humor it. Mindlessly, he started lifting her skirt…

"H-Hey!" Blushing heavily, she shoved her skirt back down, emphasizing her tent.

"O-Oh, sorry…" he snapped his hands away. "I just thought we'd get down to… uh, business."

"… Actually, I…" She fiddled with her hair bangs. "K-Kazumi, may I be… selfish with you?"

"… It depends."

Akiko stood away from his lap. She went to her locker and took a mysterious bag out, holding it close to her chest. "There's… a few things I want to try out with you."

"… And that is?" His eyes focused on the bag. What's in the bag? Did she… plan for this?

"H-Here…" With a flushed face, she handed him the mysterious bag. "P-Please check it."

"… O-Okay?" He awkwardly took the bag from her hands. First item was a… white animal collar? With a leash attached to it. It had the name Akiko engraved in pink on the collar. "Oh, this looks cute. Do you have a pet with the same name…?"

"N-No," she shook her head, pointing at herself. "It's for me."

"… Oh, that makes sense. It is your name, after all," he nodded in understanding… wait, what? How does that make sense?

"I… want to be your pet, Kazumi."

"… I'm sorry?"

"W-Wait, I don't mean like your actual pet but I mean… ahm…" she frantically waved her hands around.

"Do you mean… roleplay?" He guessed, hoping he was wrong.

"Yes, Kazumi!" She slammed her fist onto her palm. "Roleplay! I'd like to… roleplay as your… personal maid. Your pet."

"… Huh."

"And I want you to… roleplay as my Master."

"…" A Master and Pet roleplay…? Just when I thought I knew Akiko. To think these words were leaving the sweet Akiko's lips. Was she actually planning this? A part of him was strangely drawn to the idea. The other part of him wanted to resist.

"L-Listen, maybe I can just give you a regular handj–…"

"P-Please, Kazumi?" She interjected, pleading with her eyes. "It would make me happy… I won't ask you this again!"

"Urrgh…" Bowing his head down, he clawed his face in utter confusion. Things were going in a weird direction, but he just couldn't say no to her. Those wide eyes made it difficult. But what sane person would say yes so easily?! Not me, apparently.

"F-Fine…" He sighed in defeat.

Her face brightened up with a smile. "T-Then… could you put it on me?" Pulling her hair up, she bared her neck to him.

Getting right into the action, huh? He thought he could take his time to prepare his heart first. Kazumi reluctantly opened the collar and closed it around her neck. It was a perfect fit, he observed.

"It fits me so nicely, Master…" She brushed her fingers against her collar, feeling her erection growing harder.

"M-M-Master?!" He drew himself away, his back hitting the sofa. She's getting right into it?!

"Y-You gave this collar to me…" She drew her hands to his knees. "That makes you my Master."

She's acting differently all of a sudden! Kazumi thought. "W-Well…"

"C-Could you… check the other items in the bag?" She shyly motioned to the bag.

"S-Sure…" he grabbed another item from the bag. This time, it was a cat headband. Cat ears cosplay…?

"You can put it on me…" she dropped to her knees, bowing her head to him. "To show I'm your… pet."

"…" He remained silent. Instead, he put the cat ears on her pink hair, adjusting them on her head. They look cute, I'll admit. To save time, he went for the last item and pulled out… a cat tail? What was he going to do with a cat tail…? As his eyes moved to the other end, realization struck him. Don't tell me this is a…

"M-Master…" She dived her hands under her maid dress, sliding her wet panties down which were tainted with her arousal. Her cock bounced free, pressing strongly against her skirt. Whether Kazumi wanted to admit it or not, that display made his pants grow tighter.

"A-Akiko… you're not telling me to…?" His voice trailed off, his face rising in heat.

Akiko only stood still, putting her hands behind her back. She was doing nothing to hide her erection from her Master. And it only turned her on even more.

"M-Master, I'm your pet," she explained, her voice becoming breathier. "You need to command me."

"C-Command you…?" He didn't want to understand what she was saying. She wants me to act the role of her Master… can I do it? Can I do such a thing to her?

"Master," her voice radiated with desire and power.

Influenced by her voice, he involuntarily took a deep breath. I'm only doing this for Akiko.

"T-Turn around," he commanded nervously.

"Yes, Master," she showed her back to him.

"S-Sit on my lap."

Akiko stepped backward, sitting down on his lap. Instinctively, she grinded her butt against him, feeling the growing bulge in his pants. It brought her joy to know he couldn't hide his true feelings.

"A-Akiko?!" He reflexively placed his hands on her bottom, holding her in place. "D-Don't move on me!"

"I'm sorry, Master…" she let out a moan, feeling his strong hands on her butt. "You need to punish me for disobeying you."

Who's commanding who again? Kazumi saw this was her way of teaching him… which he admittedly found kinda cute.

"Lift your skirt, Akiko," he asked, taking the cat tail in his hand.

She pulled her maid skirt up and bit the hem to hold it in her mouth, revealing her soft and fleshy mounds to him.

They're… bigger than they look. His eyes couldn't move away from them. He swallowed a nervous gulp.

"C-Can I… touch you, Akiko?"

"Yes, Master."

He gave them a gentle squeeze. They're so… squishy. He gently spread them apart. I can't believe Akiko is… showing me this side of her. Why am I… going along with this? It surprised him he wasn't resisting her… as if he too was…

"Mnnh…" Biting the hem of her dress, she muffled her moans. Her cock twitched with excitement, with what Kazumi was going to do to her. She wiggled her butt around in anticipation.

Before proceeding, he looked inside the bag again. Luckily, there was a bottle of lube inside. She… really came prepared, huh?

Kazumi opened the bottle and poured some lube over his hands. He rubbed them together and lubed up the cat tail. "I'm… going to put it in, alright?" Carefully, he inserted the lengthy and hard, silicone tip of the cat tail into her ass.

"Mnggh!" Her body trembled, feeling something foreign stretch out her ass. Waves of pleasure mixed with hints of pain washed over her.

Kazumi slowly forced the whole silicone length into her till what remained was the fluffy tail.

"Mnngaah…!" Unable to contain her moans, she gasped and let her skirt fall over from her mouth. Her cock bounced with anticipation as he inserted the tail into her. She panted, pleasure slowly filling her senses.

"A-Are you okay, Akiko?" He asked with concern.

"… You shouldn't be worried about me, Master," she said between her pants, her voice inflicted with desire. "I'm your pet. Use me to your liking."

"… Is that so?" He hoped she wasn't taking this too far. She was really embodying the role. I'll be as gentle as I can.

"Turn around, Akiko."

And she did, straddling his lap. Her face was flushed with pleasure, no longer the bubbly and innocent Akiko he knew. Her arousal had grew through her skirt.

"What… do you want me to do, Akiko?"

"I want you to tell me what to do, Master," she breathed against his bare neck.

"Hughh…" Her breath tickled his senses. Right, I figured she'd say that. His eyes fell on her skirt's bulge. Well, I'm going to make her feel good, as she wants.

"Show me your cock, Akiko," he whispered into her ear, his breath messing with her senses.

"Yes, M-Master," she held the hem of her skirt with both of her hands and pulled it back over her bulge. Her cock bounced back and forth, eager for his attention. She moaned, feeling his intense gaze on her arousal.

"It's been a few weeks, you said?" He gently wrapped his fingers around her cock, feeling how hard it is. With his other hand, he fondled her testicles, feeling their hefty weight. "You were not kidding…"

"Ooooh…" she tried to hold back her lusty moans. Happiness surged through her body from her lower half, finally feeling his addictive touch after all this time. The way he held her cock and fondled her below, it slowly drove her mind crazy.

I could jack her off and get this over it. Kazumi thought for a moment. What should I do… she seems to be enjoying it.

He began moving his hand up and down her entire length. Precum began oozing through the tip which he used to lube up her cock.

"Does it feel good, Akiko?"

"Y-Yes, Master," she moaned, her cock twitching in delight. She placed both of her hands on his shoulder, trying to maintain her balance from all the pleasure she was receiving. "Your h-hands feel so good…"

"T-That's… nice," he smiled awkwardly and continued stroking her, his fingers tracing the veiny skin of her shaft. It's really… hot in my hand.

"Master Kazumi…" she gently cradled his face in her hands. She slowly leaned her face closer to meet his lips.

"W-Woah there!" He quickly raised his palm, blocking her lips from pressing forward. Was she about to…?

"…" She puffed her cheeks out. "Master."

"Listen, Akiko… I don't think that's a line I can cross," he stated. It's not every day you can talk about setting personal boundaries while stroking your friend's penis. Stroking your penis, sure… but kissing? No. The line's all over the place.

"Then, you need to punish me, Master," she huffed, gazing into his dark, purple eyes.

"P-Punish y-you…?"

"You've been… very gentle with me," she caressed his cheek.

"Y-Yeah…" He nodded. That's what I planned to do…

"You're not thinking of finishing this soon, are you?" She narrowed her eyes at him. "It's not going to be fun for both of us."

Ouch, she caught on. He averted his gaze. I'm not trying to enjoy this, though, despite the boner he was popping. "I'm… doing the best I can, Akiko."

"Master," she purred into his ear. "I'm your pet. I do not deserve your gentle treatment."

How is she saying that with a straight face? It's starting to feel like she was wearing the pants in this roleplay. "S-Still, even if you say that, I…"

"Or do you not know how?" She traced circles around his chest with her hand, slowly making its way to his belt. "You disappoint me, Master."

"H-Hey…" He furrowed his eyebrows. If she was trying to rile him up (which she was), it was working.

"Aren't you ashamed?" She ran her hand around his zipper. "Being dominated by your own pet…"

"Guh…" he gripped her hand. "Don't tempt me, Akiko."

"What will you do about it, Master Ka-zu-mi~?" Akiko offered a teasing smirk. "Or are you too weak to take control?"

She sure knows me well enough to press my buttons. And I'm falling for it. Kazumi collected his resolve to fight back. If she wants me to be her Master, so be it.

"You asked for it, Akiko," he tightened his grip around her cock, taking her by surprise.

"Mnggah?!" She gasped in pleasure, holding on to his shoulders for balance.

"Let's see you withstand this," he began stroking her cock, increasing his pace. Using his other hand, he gave her weighty sack a gentle tug.

"Mngguh…!" Gripping his shoulders tightly, she tried to hold back her moans. Her cock twitched with excitement at his strokes, oozing a greater stream of precum.

He intensified the stroking of her cock, wanting to begin the main show. "I still remember from last time… you're weak around here," he rubbed his thumb against her glands, eliciting a lusty squeal from her lips.

"M-Master…!" She buried her head in his chest. Her lower body trembled with excitement. Soon, she could feel a familiar heat building up within her core, rising its way up through her cock.

Being continuously pleasured by his hands, her cock swelled up, indicating it was reaching the edge soon. Kazumi took notice of this and moved his lips to her ear.

"M-Master, I'm… g-going to–…"

"Don't cum." He whispered.

"H-Huh…?!" Her eyes widened.

"You're not allowed to cum," he slowed down his pace in stroking her, pushing her towards the edge with every passing second.

"B-But–…"

"You're my pet," he pulled on her collar, bringing her ear closer. "Your cock belongs to me. It doesn't deserve to cum."

"… Y-Yes, Master," she nodded, his voice reverberating through her entire body and amplifying her already high arousal. Her cock only grew harder at his voice.

"Good," he quickened his pace once more, keeping a firm grip on her cock. "I'll give you a reward if you don't cum."

"A r-reward?" She moaned, her face growing flushed, trying to bear the heating sensation in her cock.

"Yes," he caressed her hair lovingly. "I'll do anything you desire."

"A-Anything…" Her cock pulsated at the thought. Getting so wet, Kazumi's pants were soaked with her arousal.

"Only if you can hold out," he smirked. "Once you cum, this… roleplay… is over."

Her eyes widened with a tint of sadness. "M-Master, no, that's unf–…"

He pulled on the leash. "Unfair?" He rubbed his palm over her tip. "You belong to me, Akiko. I decide what's fair for you."

"Ooooh…" Seeing a different side of Kazumi, knowing her body–her cock–was in his control, it only served to drive her lust forward. More than anything, it made her happy to know she belonged to him.

"Now," he squeezed her cock, holding her at the edge. "Let's see how long you can last."

"Mnnh…" she shuddered from the pleasure of his voice.

Kazumi resumed stroking her cock. It swelled in his grip, telling him she was nearing her ever-so-approaching release. Question is… could she hold out? How far would he go to tease her? Shoot, I didn't mean to enjoy it this much…

"Oh, God…" Her breaths grew faster and more audible, trying to hold back her orgasm. I'm getting so close…!

"I almost forgot about this," he coiled his arm around to reach her cat tail, tugging it a few times. "This isn't a regular plug, isn't it?"

"Mnnhh… M-Master…" she pressed her chest against his, allowing him better access to her behind.

He stopped stroking her and let her cock free. Her cock twitched away, feeling lonely from his attention. As tempting as it was, Akiko held back her whine, seeing as this was her chance to cool down her need to release.

"I wonder what's going to happen," he held a remote device in his hand. It spanned several settings from Low to Extreme, "If I slide this up to the highest level?"

"N-No…," realizing his intentions, she wrapped her arms around his neck in anticipation. "M-Master, I don't think I can–…"

CLICK!

"Hnnnngaahh?!" She dug her hands into his back, nails clawing into it. Her cock began pulsating upwards, even more precum spilling out the underside. The cat tail in her ass trembled heavily, sending its pleasuring vibrations throughout her entire body. It sent her cock to the edge and brought her close to orgasm once more.

"It's only on the Low setting," he breathed into her ear while caressing the back of her hair. "This should be no trouble for you."

"Mnnnggghh!" Her body trembled from continuous waves of pleasure. She pressed her entire body against his, holding on for dear life. Whatever it took, she focused her attention on her cock, trying to hold back her orgasm.

"You seem to be doing well, my little pet," he ran his fingers through her pink hair. "Your body's telling me you desire more."

"Mnnnho…!" Her voice was drowned with her moans.

CLICK!

"Mnggghaa?!" The vibrations intensified, causing her body to tremble from even more pleasure. She dropped her head on his chest, unable to hold herself up anymore. Kazumi heard her heart pounding violently against his. All the hot liquid boiled deep at the edge of her cock, just begging for release.

"You can't cum, Akiko," he tucked her head under his chin. "Though I can see your cock is just begging for my attention."

"Mnnghhahn…!" she panted heavily, tears of pleasure streaming down her face. If Kazumi were to touch her raging cock right now, she could blow her load instantly.

"Let me give it its deserved attention," he extended his hand to reach her cock.

"No, please!" Willing power into her voice, she gripped his forearm. "P-Please don't!"

"Hoh…?" He tugged on her leash. "Why not?"

"I'll… mnhhahn!" Moans came out of her lips instead.

"Because you'll cum if I do?" Having already predicted her, he shook his head in disapproval. "I think this calls for another punishment."

"P-Punishm–…"

CLICK! CLICK!

"MNNNGAAAH?!" Sticking her tongue out, Akiko threw her head back, being assaulted by a powerful vibration spreading from her ass. Kazumi skipped the third setting and moved to the last. Her entire body grew sensitive and hot, needing to be touched all over. Her breasts, her stomach, between her wet thighs… they were aching with lustful desire. Desire for him.

Her cock was swollen and shaking with the need to release, ready to burst at any second. Akiko felt she was losing sense of her cock, nearly allowing it to reach climax.

Trying to fight through the pleasure, she reached an arm around her vibrating tail, intending to pull it out. In trying to pull it out of her ass, she further stimulated the pleasures washing over her.

"What do you think you're doing?" he gripped her tail, locking it in place.

"M-Master…!" she gasped, unable to hold back her orgasm for much longer.

"Trying to cheat, huh? Guess I'll have to punish you again."

"N-No, please don–MNGAAAAH?!"

Kazumi shoved the tail deep into her ass, deeper than it was before, filling her depths. The vibrations traveled and affected her cock and dripping pussy much more, clouding her mind in lust.

"Well, if you don't want the reward, it's fine," he said in a teasing manner. "This is the last level."

"Nggghh…!" She gritted her teeth and clenched her cock as best as she could. Knowing that she could have anything, anything for the reward from him if she could just get through this. It strengthened her resolve.

"Your poor cock looks like it's about to burst," he massaged her head. "I'm surprised you haven't cum yet."

"Mnnnghh….!" Squeezing her eyes shut, Akiko buried her head into his chest. She couldn't stop bucking her hips forward and her toes dug into the sofa. Her body was preparing for her release, not listening to her pleas to hold back.

"…" She's surprisingly determined. He observed her expression. I think this is enough.

CLICK!

Kazumi turned off the vibrator and Akiko immediately felt her entire body give out, dropping onto him. She was still gritting her teeth and clenching her fists, holding out on her orgasm.

"Hahn… Hahn… Hahn…." She panted, trying to catch her breath. Her cock throbbed heavily, having been denied its sweet release.

Kazumi slowly took the cat tail out of her, to which Akiko let out a soft moan.

"Well… it seems you've won, Akiko," he let her take her time to calm herself down. "What do you want for your re–…"

"Anything…" she gripped his collar, staring at him with hopeful, teary eyes. "You said anything, didn't you?"

"… I did say that," he nodded awkwardly. Maybe I shouldn't have said anything…

"T-Then…" she took a deep breath, then looked at him with eyes brimming with determination. "Kazumi."

Oh, she stopped referring to me as Master. Is the roleplay over? He let out a sigh of relief.

"Yes, Akiko?"

"W-Will you…" Her hands trembled with a hint of fear.

"Will I…?"

"Will you go out with me?!"

"…" he batted his eyelids for a moment. "I don't think we should be going out in this sta–…"

"You know that's not what I meant!" Blushing, Akiko held both his hands. "I like you, Kazumi! I want to go out with you!"

"Uhhh…"

"Mhmm…"

Kazumi repeated her words in his mind.

I like you.

I want to go out with you.

One could infer she simply meant it as a friend. But if those two sentences are together…

"… WHAAAAAT?!" He held both her shoulders and distanced himself, genuinely shocked. "W-Wait, what?!"

"Why are you so surprised?!" She puffed her cheeks out. "You're telling me you never noticed?!"

"I… well… you… me…" he fumbled in his speech, too stunned to even say anything.

"Since that day, Kazumi… I've always been infatuated with you," she spoke in a soft voice. "You learned I was a futanari, yet you never treated me differently."

"I…"

"Whenever my condition acts up, you're always rushing to my aid, never judging me."

"Well…"

"You're always checking me out when I'm not looking…"

"Listen, that's not…"

"You're even helping me with my interests… and I'd be sorely mistaken to say you weren't enjoying it too," she pressed his bulge in his pants.

"Guh… no, this isn't…"

"I get jealous whenever you're with other girls…" she pouted. "I know you noticed that."

"You…"

"I like you, Kazumi!" she declared with her chest. "I wouldn't be doing this with anyone else…"

"…" he closed his eyes for a moment to absorb the situation.

Akiko just confessed to me. His friend, his co-worker, his savior even…

And the reward she wants… is to become lovers. He thought she'd ask him to satisfy her urges or something, but this? He did not see this coming at all.

"Is there somebody you're interested in, perhaps?" Kazka's question flashed through his mind.

"…" There was a girl that flashed through his mind when he pondered that question. He didn't want to acknowledge it himself but… that girl … was none other than the girl who just confessed to him.

Akiko.

It's true I do feel close to her… closer than anyone, but I tried to see her as just my friend, my co-worker…

Kazumi took pleasure in the fact he knew about Akiko being a futanari. It was… something that made him feel connected to her… made him feel special to her. Of course, that was how he saw it in his mind. He didn't want to be presumptuous about his relationship with Akiko.

But to think she felt the same way… and he was just too scared to see it before.

"Akiko…" he gently wrapped his arms around her delicate body, bringing her closer to him.

"K-Kazumi?" She felt his warmth envelope her. It was comforting to her senses.

"To be honest… I like you, too," he blurted out, his ears dyeing red. "Been for a long time."

"R-Really?" she asked, trying to contain her joy of hearing his feelings. "Why didn't you say anything before?"

"I was… scared," he gazed into her bubbly eyes. "When we first met, I… thought you just asked me to assist you because I just happened to be there at the wrong time. I didn't think our… relationship had any deeper meaning."

"Kazumi…" she sighed, a blush gracing her cheeks. "I… guess that's not wrong. I wasn't thinking with the right head that time."

"Heh, really…"

"But… you were so gentle and understanding with me, Kazumi," she smiled. "I love that part of you."

"So do you love me or my hand jobs?" He asked in a joking manner.

"… Both." She giggled sweetly.

"O-Oh…" he averted his gaze quickly. I wasn't expecting her to answer that.

"Kazumi…" she slid off his lap and stood away. She moved to the table and sat on it, facing him.

"A-Akiko?"

Akiko stretched out her arms towards him and spread her legs. "I want you to love me, Kazumi."

"…" his eyes traced down from her face to her stiff cock, then to her wet pussy. The sight was… turning him on, now that he was aware of his feelings.

He stood and walked toward her, eyes resting on her own which were full of desire. Should I… cross this line?

"You've turned me on so much from our little roleplay. I don't know if I'm even thinking straight…" she blurted out. "But these feelings I have…," she gently pulled his hand to place it on her beating heart. "I… love you, Kazumi."

"Akiko…" Her heart pounded against his palm. His own heart pounded against his ears. For her. There was no denying it now. He wanted her as badly as she wanted him.

To help him, she drew her hands to his pants, unzipping and taking his erection out.

"Kazumi…" she gently caressed his shaft, "please… take me."

His sense of self-control escaped his mind as her words entered his ears.

"Akiko…" He placed his hands on the table, at the sides of her body. He aligned his tip with her pussy, already wet with her arousal. Just feeling the tip already made his mind all fuzzy. This is… unbelievable.

"Here… mhnn~" Using two fingers, she spread her pink pussy folds. With her free hand, she wrapped around his neck, gently tugging him and his shaft.

"Oh…" slowly, his thick member pushed in past her pussy folds, immediately enveloped by a wet yet warm sensation. O-Oh, this feels…!

"Mnnghn…" she moaned as he entered her, her cock twitching with anticipation. "Keep going…"

His cock inched in deeper and deeper, getting more overwhelmed by her tightness. An assaulting pleasure spread from his lower core, almost making him lose control. This is…!

"It's okay, Kazumi." Wanting to reassure him, she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I'll be okay."

"… O-Okay." For her and himself, he'd see this through the end, to finally connect. He forced himself through, burying himself up to the hilt.

"Gugh…!" Tears streaming down her face, Akiko groaned in both pleasure and pain. Her pussy was stretched as wide as it could to accommodate his cock, eventually being shaped by it.

"A-Are you alright, Akiko?" He panted, restraining himself as best as he could to not slam deep into her in one go. My mind…! Finally, his entire length was inside her.

"You're finally inside me, Kazumi…!" She wrapped both of her arms around his neck, feeling extreme joy bonding with the man she loved, a joy that drowned even her feelings of pain. "I'm… so happy!"

"Akiko…" he gently placed his hands around her waist. To be connected with her, it was such a heavenly feeling he couldn't describe. "I'll… start moving, all right?"

"Mhmm…"

With gentle motions, he pulled out and pushed in, careful not to pressure her. Oh… this feels odd. It felt like his entire body was wrapped within her warmth.

"Mnnh…" she let out soft moans and leaned her head closer to his, observing his rough lips. "Kazumi, may I… kiss you?"

I guess she's asking because I stopped her before. His gaze fell on her succulent lips as well. How did her lips feel, he wondered? He responded by moving his lips closer to her own.

Akiko met his lips with his own, capturing his sweet taste. It was a gentle kiss, an act of adorable love between them.

Her lips are so soft. He thought. My mind's going crazy…

"Does it feel good for you, Kazumi?" She asked.

"Y-Yeah…" He continued his gentle thrusts into her. "You feel… really nice, Akiko."

"You can… go faster," she purred into his ear, caressing the back of his head. "I want to feel more of you inside me."

He picked up the pace, thrusting a bit faster and deeper into her sweet pussy folds, her cock waving with each thrust.

"O-Oh, y-yes…" she moaned in approval. Feeling her urges growing, she wrapped one hand around her cock and began stroking it.

"I think I'm getting addicted to you, Akiko," he sighed, trying to contain his groans of pleasure. "It's making me go crazy."

"Don't stop," she ran her free hand through his dark blue hair. "Go crazy."

Every time he thrusted into her, he could feel her pussy folds clawing at his cock, not wanting to let go. It motivated him to thrust harder, even deeper into her, to feel more of her.

Akiko bit her lip, feeling waves of pleasure flooding her entire body. Her cock ached with desire, feeling a heating sensation surging through the tip. Having to hold her intense orgasm before, the sensation in her cock now amplified, preparing for a powerful release.

"K-Kazumi…!" She panted, looking into his eyes. "I want to cum together with you!"

"Akiko…!" Putting his hands on the table to her sides, he slammed his cock into her pussy with much force, intending to draw out his finishing desires. Each aggressive thrust slapped into her ample thighs, causing her erection to bounce around from the impact.

"Y-Yes… Yes!" She stuck her tongue out, letting the tingling sensations overwhelm her entire body. His movements were pushing her nearly bursting cock faster to the edge with no chance to hold out.

"Akiko…!" He stared into her eyes of lust. "I'm getting close…!"

"M-Me too!" Akiko could feel his cock swelling up inside her, getting ready to climax. She stroked her throbbing cock even faster now, desiring to finish together with him.

"Let's–…!"

KNOCK KNOCK!

"Huh?!"

Both Akiko and Kazumi froze instantly, eyes locked on each other, being suddenly startled by sounds. Their heads slowly turned to the door…

Oh, hell! He internally screamed. I forgot it's not locked!

"… Kazumi." A voice called out with concern. "How's… Akiko?"

… The Headmistress?! She was here?! And she talked out loud?! It must be really worrisome if the usually silent headmistress spoke! What the hell would happen if she opened the door right now and saw him railing his fellow coworker who was supposedly sick?

"A-Ah, Headmistress!" He slowly pulled himself out of Akiko while trying to hold back his climax. "She's–…!"

Akiko wrapped her arms and legs around him, locking him tightly in her embrace and forcing him to bury his cock in her.

"Gughn?!" He twisted to her in disbelief, pleasure overwhelming his mind. W-What are you doing?!

"It would be really bad if she caught us like this…" she whispered into his ear with a lusty voice. "She'd see who I really belong to…"

A-Akiko?! He tried to free himself from her, but she had an iron grip around him. G-God, I won't be able to hold back at this rate!

Kazumi's mind was filled with panic, while Akiko… the idea of getting caught, no less in such a compromising position with Kazumi…

It pushed her arousal.

Her cock grew harder and her pussy clenched around his cock, intending to wring it out dry.

"Augh?!" He gasped. W-Why'd she get tighter all of a sudden?! It was doing nothing but bringing him closer to the edge.

"She's going to see you fucking me…" Akiko moaned softly, clenching tighter around his cock, "she's going to see my cock that belongs to you."

"… Kazumi?" The Headmistress slowly pushed the door a little bit, concerned for them.

"E-Everything's fine! Akiko will soon be back to her usual self" He exclaimed in a hurry, fighting against his urges. "You don't have to be here right now! Akiko needs some time alone!"

"… Oh." The Headmistress let out a sigh of relief, backing out and closing the door. "… Take care of her, Kazumi."

"O-Of course!"

Kazumi focused his hearing, confirming that she had left the door. He let out a sigh of relief. God, that was close…!

"Kazumi…"

"…Y-Yeah?"

"I can't hold back any longer!" She embraced him fully, allowing his cock to be buried inside her completely, sending her over the edge.

"Gugh?!" Feeling her hot insides, he was pushed past his limit. His cock pulsated, finally unloading its juices inside of her, filling her womb with his white hot cum.

O-Oh, god! Kazumi wanted to pull out, but he involuntarily bucked his hips in, sealing her folds. Even if he tried, Akiko was leg-locking him. As he bucked his hips in, he shot out another load, filling her womb even more to the brim with cum, losing his mind to pleasure.

"KAZUMIII~!" Akiko mewled his name. Feeling his hot cum inside her womb sent pleasurable, electrical jolts throughout her entire body. Her cock throbbed against him, finally spraying its cock juices everywhere, staining his clothes and her maid dress. Her ejaculation lasted way longer than his, her body still twitching against him.

Feeling his legs give out, he used the table to support himself, not wanting to fall on her. She was still embracing him for dear life and riding out her orgasm, shooting her white juices away. He slowly pulled his member out of her. His cum started dripping down through her pink folds.

Soon, Kazumi felt her hold on him weakening, slowly uncoiling itself. He quickly put his arm around her, cradling her in his arms.

Akiko exhaled deeply, feeling all the tension in her muscles dissipating. She let her legs down, hanging off the table.

"You really… came a lot, huh?" His eyes moved down to their clothes. It was practically covered with her essence.

"I'm… I'm sorry…" she said in a timid voice, the embarrassment starting to hit her.

"It's fine…" he smiled warmly.

"You made me… feel amazing, Kazumi," she sighed in satisfaction. Her gaze shifted between her legs. "You came so much inside me…"

"You were… amazing too, Akiko," he caressed her hair. "Though, I must say… I didn't expect you to be into… exhibitionism."

"T-That's…!" Her face grew flustered.

"Sorry, sorry," he patted between her cat ears. It seems she becomes a totally different person when she's… in the mood.

"Auuuuh…" she removed her cat ears and pouted, visibly embarrassed. "Kazumi, you meanie."

"Haha…" He scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Let's be more mindful of where I… uh, assist you next time."

Next time. She echoed those words in her mind, glad to know this wouldn't be their last time.

"Kazumi?"

"Yeah?"

"I love you," she gave him a gentle kiss on the lips. "I'm glad you're the one who found me that day."

"Akiko…" He nuzzled her forehead with his own, feeling his heart flutter with happiness.

Our encounter that day may not have been the most normal …

But I wouldn't have had it any other way.

Chapter 9: My Futanari Pregnant Wife, Mei-Mei

Summary:

Ever since her daughter was born, Mei-Mei has found it difficult to spend some "alone time" with her husband Shougan.

Unable to bear her urges any longer, she comes to him and demands his attention all for herself.

Notes:

6/29/2024 UPDATE:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Retconned Kazuki.

Chapter Text

"Where's daddy? I miss daddy! I wanna see daddy!"

"I'm sure he's on the way home, dear. He'll be back soon."

For the past hour, Mei-Mei was constantly trying to keep her daughter Kazuki under control, who has been her source of happiness… and headaches.

"But I wanna see daddy now!" she squeezed the little doll in her hands, fuming.

"He'll be back soon, don't worry." Mei-Mei gently stroked her daughter's blue hair to calm her.

Kazuki pouted, moving onto the couch and burying herself in the corner.

"Kazuki, darling…" Mei-Mei sat on the couch and wrapped her arm around Kazuki's shoulders.

"Daddy promised me…" tears began welling up in her eyes. "… that he'd read me all my favorite bedtime stories!"

"Oh, darling…" she gently rubbed the tears away with her thumb. It ached her heart to see her little girl sad. "I'm sure your dad is caught up with work. Please… wait a little longer."

"Mnnguh…" Kazuki puffed her cheeks out. How long did she have to wait, she wondered. Her dad was supposed to come home an hour ago. He promised her!

What should I do… Mei-Mei sighed silently. She didn't expect her daughter to be so restless. I'm doing what I can here, but I'm running out of ideas. There was only so much she could do to keep her daughter occupied. Well, there's one last thing…

"Do you want to cuddle with your little brother?" Mei-Mei asked with a smile as she placed a hand on her 6-months stomach.

"…" Kazuki inched closer to her mom and placed an ear against her mom's belly. She wrapped her hands around it as far as her little arms allowed.

"Can you hear him?" Mei-Mei whispered, stroking her daughter's head.

"… Oh!" Her daughter's eyes widened in delight. "I think he kicked! He kicked!"

"He must be excited because her sister's nearby!" She giggled sweetly.

"When will I get to see my little brother, mommy?"

"Maybe in about three months…" she put a finger on her chin. "Time will fly by quickly."

"Three months…" Kazuki raised her fingers and counted to three, an act Mei-Mei found rather endearing.

KNOCK KNOCK!

A door could be heard unlocking, prompting the mother and daughter to turn their heads to the sound.

"I'm home…" said a tired voice.

"Oh, daddy's finally here, dear!" Mei-Mei exclaimed and clasped her hands together, relieved. Finally… her daughter's restlessness would come to an end, bringing her peace of mind.

"Daddy! Daddy!" Kazuki got off the couch and took the doll with her. She ran to the doorway to find her father. "You're home!"

"Oh, hey, my little cinnamon roll…" he dropped to his knees and spread his arms to welcome her.

"Daddy!" She jumped into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his neck. "I missed you!"

"Missed you too, baby," he lifted her in his arms and planted a little kiss on her cheek. "I'm sorry I came late. I know I promised you…"

"It's okay, daddy!" She snuggled her head against his own. "I'm happy daddy's here now!"

He stroked her little back affectionately. Though he was quite tired after a long day at work, just having his adorable daughter in his arms healed all the tension and exhaustion from his body.

"Shou…" Mei-Mei greeted him.

"Hey, Mei..." He smiled weakly.

Before his eyes was his lovely wife.

I'm truly sorry for coming this late, I was caught up at… work."

"No worries," her lips curved into a warm smile. "I figured that was the case."

"She must have been a handful, huh?" He said in a joking manner as he pinched his daughter's cheek.

"No, I was well behaved!" Kazuki pouted, looking at her mother for confirmation. "Right, mommy?"

"Oh, I'm sure you were," he smiled and nuzzled their noses together, to which she let out a giggle.

Mei-Mei couldn't help but sigh in contentment. Seeing her husband and daughter share little moments like this filled her heart with immense joy. There were certainly difficult times in raising their daughter, but these little moments made those hard times worth going through.

"Welcome home, Shou." Holding his shoulder, Mei-Mei leaned in for a gentle kiss on the lips.

"Mei…" Shougan closed his eyes as he inched closer to her face… but felt a soft sensation stop his lips. It was soft but didn't feel like his wife's familiar lips at all. What… is this?

"Mnnnguh!" Kazuki latched her palms to both their parents' lips, trying to push them apart. "Mommy can't have daddy's attention now!"

"Oh, my…" Mei-Mei tilted her head at a curious angle. "Didn't know my own daughter would be my rival."

"Daddy loves me more than mommy!" she buried her head into the crook of his neck. "Right, daddy?"

"A-Ahah… how about we read your favorite bedtime stories, baby?" he chuckled awkwardly, deciding to change the topic.

"Yay, bedtime stories!" she beamed. Shougan gently put her back on the floor and she ran to her bedroom to take her favorite books.

"How… has she been?" Shougan asked, taking off his jacket.

"She cried a few times the past hour," Mei-Mei smiled wryly, rubbing her belly. "She wouldn't stop talking about you."

"… Sorry," he rubbed the back of his head, feeling guilty. "I, uh…"

"It's okay, Shou," she wrapped her arms around his neck, looking up at him. "She just loves her daddy a lot."

"Haha, guess I know where she got her clingy nature from..." He rested his forehead on her own. "Take it easy, Mei. Go ahead and rest. I'll keep her company now."

Ever since her second pregnancy began, Shougan did whatever he could to ease the burden on his pregnant wife's shoulders. Whether it was doing chores or looking after Kazuki, he wanted Mei-Mei to live as comfortably as possible. He felt he didn't support her enough during the first pregnancy, hence he wanted to make it up to her.

Contrary to his beliefs, Mei-Mei was absolutely glad to have such a caring husband. She actually felt he was pushing himself too much during both her pregnancies. Carrying a baby definitely had its fair share of challenges, but it didn't make her powerless. Still, she felt her husband was practically spoiling her. Sometimes, I feel he's making me a lazy wife…

"Are you sure, Shou?" she asked with concern. "I could help with the storytelling."

"It's all right," he crouched to his knees and wrapped his arms around her stomach. "It isn't easy having to deal with a kid while you're carrying one, eh?"

"Fufu…" she gently stroked his head. It was soothing to have him hold her pregnant body like this. "I'll admit I can't match Kazuki's energy. Guess I know where she got that from."

"Haha, you got me," he stood up, his eyes flicking to her lips.

"Shou…" she held his cheek and drew him in for a kiss… but felt someone pushing her legs.

"Mnnnguh, I want daddy's attention now!" Kazuki pouted cutely.

"Kazuki…" Mei-Mei sighed with a smile. Getting interrupted by my own daughter…

"Already got your books ready, baby?" Shou lifted and cradled her in his arms.

"Yes, daddy!" she beamed. "Bedtime, bedtime!"

"Haha, okay, okay," he turned and walked to her bedroom but not before he winked at his wife and mouthed good night, Mei.

"Have a good night, you two…" she waved. I really wanted a kiss… a little one would have been enough. She silently pouted to herself. I'll head to bed…

Mei-Mei walked to the bedroom and slowly sat down on the bed, holding her belly. She laid her head down and turned off the lamp. It is rather later than usual. Shougan would come home earlier, take Kazuki off her hands, and he'd encourage her to sleep.

That was how their routine went, typically.

She felt grateful Shougan was giving her an easy life but…

Of course, she felt grateful for such a wonderful husband and father of her children but…

She's been lacking a certain something since little Kazuki was born…

That is, her daily dose of Shougan's attention.

He's … been spending a lot of time together with Kazuki.

Not that she minded, she absolutely adored seeing them share time together…

It's just… she missed having a lot of his attention for herself.

Okay, maybe she did mind a little. She'd love to have some of the attention he's giving Kazuki.

I can't believe I'm envious of my daughter…

She adjusted her head on the pillow and slowly closed her eyes, trying to drift to slumber.

"Mnnguh…" heat began gradually building up between her legs for whatever reason, preventing her from falling asleep.

Ah, here it comes again. She sighed in frustration, not surprised at all. It was bound to happen, like any other night. And like any other night, she elected to ignore it till it died down on its own.

"Mnnh…" the heat was grew hotter to bear. She instinctively rubbed her thighs together to quell the tempting sensation.

It's getting hotter.Sshe turned to the other side, still trying to not heed it any mind.

BUMP!

"Ah…!" Mei-Mei could feel her baby kick. She gently rubbed her belly to soothe it. "Easy there, darling. Mommy's trying to sleep now…"

BUMP!

Feeling her baby kick and the heating sensations building up below, there was no way she could fall asleep, at least not soon enough.

"Mnnguh… please, darling…" Mei-Mei tried to convince her baby as if he'd understand and listen. She pulled her nightgown up to her breasts and gently rubbed her bare belly.

Ah, god… these stupid hormones. A bulge appeared on her panties, fully stretching it out. Growing harder, it slipped out of her panties, revealing her erection.

Being pregnant also brought a certain change to her daily life. Combine the already high sex drive of a futanari with the hormonal spikes in sex drive from pregnancy, and what do you get?

An unmatched, horny pregnant wife.

Ever since Kazuki was born, Mei-Mei barely had any time to engage in nightly activities with her husband. It was difficult to satisfy her urges alone. She desperately needed him to rock her world.

I'm so horny right now… she couldn't deny it any longer, staring at her arousal. I need Shougan, but he's with Kazuki now. She felt conflicted, really.

After adjusting it back in her panties as best as she could, she got off the bed. I'll just have a glass of cold water first. She exited the bedroom and walked to the fridge to grab a jug of cold water.

"Daddy, why does everyone hate the little girl?"

"Sometimes, people just find it hard to accept others who are different from them…"

Mei-Mei's ears perked up. Getting curious, she walked to her daughter's bedroom door and peeked into the little gap. There, Kazuki was cozy and nestled in Shougan's lap.

"But she's done nothing wrong! It's unfair!"

"You're right, dear. It's unfair what she's going through."

"I wanna be there for her! I'll tell everyone how wrong they are!"

"That's a good attitude, Kazuki. I'm sure she'd be happy to be your friend."

Shougan was telling her a familiar story about a little futanari's life. It was actually a book he had custom ordered from a certain friend. Kazuki seems to love those stories the most.

Like her mother, Kazuki was born a futanari. She felt insecure telling her daughter about their identity. What if she came to hate her own mother and then herself? Those were the kind of worries swirling inside her head after her birth. Fortunately, just like her husband, Kazuki loved her mom dearly and accepted it all—nothing could change that.

I'm so grateful to have them…

"I hope she…," Kazuki let out a long yawn, "… reaches a happy ending, like mommy."

"Of course," he caressed her long hair. "Are you feeling sleepy?"

"No…!" she says but lets out another long yawn. "I'm not… sleepy."

"Haha…" he chuckled, wrapping his arms around her little body. "Time to hit the bed, dear."

Shougan put the books away on the table and cradled a sleepy Kazuki in his arms. He gently laid her on the bed and tucked her under the blanket. Kazuki clung tightly to his shirt, not wanting to let go yet.

"Mhmm…" he rested his back against the bed's headboard, massaging his daughter's forehead to ease her to sleep. Slowly and surely, her grip on his shirt weakened, eventually letting go. Her eyes closed, drifting into slumber.

"Good night, Kazuki," he leaned into her forehead and planted a gentle kiss. "Love you."

He slipped away from the bed, careful not to wake her up. He observed her calm expression and faint breathing, then turned around and left for the door.

Mei-Mei took a few steps back from the door and Shougan exited the bedroom.

"Oh, Mei." His eyes widened, not expecting to see her here. "What's up? Having trouble sleeping?"

Her face grew flushed. Kazuki's sleeping… this was the perfect opportunity, wasn't it? They were alone…

But as she observed her husband's expression, his eyes told her he was tired, most likely from work and having to look after Kazuki. But he would never admit that to me.

"N-No, I was just getting back to bed," she chose not to bring up her desires. I don't want to bother him with my selfish needs… he's already doing so much for us.

"Ah, I see," he smiled weakly. "I still need to sort some stuff. You can go ahead without me," he leaned into her face and softly kissed her on the lips. "Good night, Mei."

Shougan turned away and walked to his room, leaving Mei-Mei to her company.

She brushed her fingers against his lips, feeling the lingering sensation of his husband. Much to both her delight and dismay, his kiss fired up her arousal through the roof. Oh, god… if the kiss was going to affect her like this, she needed more!

No! Bear it, Mei-Mei… you can't bother him now. She thought to herself as she walked to the bedroom. She stopped at the doorway, trying to hold herself up as she rubbed her damp thighs together to cool the urges. Mnnguh… her hand traveled down to her panties, feeling the firm, soaked bulge within. I can't bear it like this… it was getting more difficult by the second to contain her desires. It would be nice if he could–…

Ah, screw it. She turned around in place and marched towards her husband's room, desires clouding her vision. I need him now. Just the idea of making love with him was all it took to change her mind. It had been such a long time since their last nightly activities. Of course, her sex drive reached its highest peak.

She peeked into his room through the little gap in the doorway. Sitting at his work desk, he was sorting through some files rather seriously. Still busy even at this hour…

Shou… Mei-Mei pushed the door open and stood behind him. She slowly coiled her arms around his neck, resting her face on his hair.

"Oh, Mei?" he shifted away from his work desk. "What's up?"

"Shou…" she whispered into his ear. "I can't sleep."

He stood and turned to her. "What's the matter, dear?"

Letting her body do the talking, she held his hand and gently pulled it to the slight, wet bulge on her dress.

"O-Oh…" his eyes widened in surprise. Her lusty gaze, those flushed cheeks, her arousal—the message was crystal clear.

"I need you, Shou…" she gazed into his purple eyes through the faint darkness. "I'm really horny right now."

The message was quite crystal clear now if her erection and wetness weren't evident enough.

"L-Listen, Mei…" he glanced at his work desk. "Just give me a few mi–…"

"Now, Shou," she pouted impatiently. "I want you right now."

"… Of course," he let out a defeated sigh at her endearing display. I guess this can wait until later, Aeria. After making a silent apology to his friend, he took his wife's hand and went to their bedroom.

After reaching their bedroom, he turned to face her. "Mei, how are you feeli—…"

Pressing her palms on his chest, Mei-Mei shoved him onto the bed and quickly straddled him, unable to contain her desires for him.

Now it was just the two of them. Their daughter was sound asleep. It's the perfect situation.

"W-Woah, dear…" he could feel the decent weight of her pregnant body on top of him.

"You haven't been dividing your attention fairly, Shou," she gently held his cheeks, licking her lips as her eyes flicked to his. "You've been spoiling Kazuki a lot."

"Haha, well you know…" he chuckled nervously, feeling weak under his wife's powerful gaze. "Kazuki's a growing girl…"

"Your wife's been craving your attention, too…" she smacked her lips. "I want to be spoiled more, Shou."

She gently met his lips with her own. The kiss made her body shudder from the warmth pooling through her mouth.

"Mei…" he caressed her cheek ever so slightly. "Sorry, I've ended up neglecting you again, huh…?"

"No… I feel you're spoiling me enough," she sighed, tracing circles around his chest. "It's just… I wish you'd pay attention to me more. And I've been holding myself back…"

"Oh, Mei…" he smiled sweetly. "You don't have to hold yourself back. I'd be happy to give you all the attention in the world."

"But… you're always looking out for me and our daughter, and your work's been keeping you busy…" she puffed her cheeks.

"What about it?" he raised an eyebrow. "If it's for my lovely wife, I've always got time."

"Shou…" her resistance to take him was slowly crumbling down to the ground, just hearing his sweet words. "You keep saying that, and I won't be able to hold myself back any longer."

"Oh, yeah…?" In a seductive fashion, he stuck his tongue out playfully to tempt her. "Come and claim me, darling."

"…!" Lust had now possessed her entire mind and soul. As if hunting her prey down, Mei-Mei slammed her lips onto his own and forced her tongue through, seeking out the red velvety flesh.

Woah, she's not kidding! Shougan winced in surprise at his wife's sudden tongue assault. His mouth could feel how aggressive her tongue was swirling around, marking her territory, marking what belongs to her.

"Shou…!" she reluctantly pulled her tongue out, a string of saliva connecting their lips. "I'm going to eat you up."

He couldn't tell whether it was fear or arousal surging through his body. Regardless, he accepted his fate because it was for his pregnant wife, after all.

She returned to his mouth, slipping her lusty tongue through his lips, coiling around him with serpentine movements. Her tongue scraped his inner walls and gathered his saliva, leaving no place untouched.

She's really aggressive…! Running out of breath, he tapped her shoulders to urge her away and she pulled away from his lips.

"E-Easy, Mei…" he took deep breaths.

"Shou…" she could feel him hardening under her weight. It pushed her arousal further.

"Why don't you lie down, Mei…" he raised himself.

"I want to be on top, Shou…" she pouted.

"Oh, you will be," he held her hands. "Let me take care of you first before that…"

"O-Okay…" she hesitantly shifted her legs away from his body and laid down beside him. He got in between her legs and slowly spread them apart, seeing the noticeable bulge on her nightgown and its tip was damp.

"You're raring to go, huh, Mei?" He gently palmed her bulge, feeling it throbbing underneath. "It's been a while since we've spent time together…"

"Mnnguh… don't tease me, Shou. It's been too long," she was close to finally feeling his touch on her. Obstructing his touch and her bulge was simply her nightgown.

"Relax," he lifted the skirt of her nightgown and pushed it past her pregnant belly, revealing her soaked, bulging panties and wet thighs. "I'll take real good care of you."

"Mmmnh…" feeling his gaze on her arousal, her cock throbbed, springing out of her panties into the air.

"Oh, my… someone's excited to see me." He smirked, laying his body to her level, till her cock was in front of his face.

"S-Shou…" his breaths tickled her cock, making it twitch with excitement.

He gently wrapped his fingers around her bare cock, feeling it harden in his hand. "You're so hard for me, darling."

"Mnnguh…!" She let out a little moan, finally feeling his warmth on her cock. It sent a pleasurable jolt up her spine. F-Finally…!

He pulled her panties aside and spread her inner thighs apart, letting her dripping pussy come in view. "And even so wet, too…"

"T-Touch me, S-Shou…" she whined, her cock and pussy begging for his attention.

"Of course," he sensually rubbed a finger from the tip of her cock down to her sack. His lips leaned into her pink folds and licked it once with his tongue.

"Hanngh?!" She squealed and arched her back from the pleasure piercing through her. That felt too good!

"Mei?!" he quickly pulled back out of concern.

"S-Sorry… it felt really good," she muttered. "I'm… really sensitive right now."

"Ah…" he nodded. It must be because of the pregnancy. It may have amplified her pleasures. "I'll take it slow, then. Tell me if it gets too much."

Slowly and carefully, he rubbed his thumb over her pink pussy folds, not wanting to overwhelm his wife. Whew, she's so wet…

"Mnngh…" she rested her hand on his head and stroked his hair. "Use your tongue, Shou."

Using his tongue, he gently penetrated through her pussy folds, lapping up her juices and receiving its taste in the process.

"Oh, God…!" Her toes curled inward from the pleasures rising in her pussy. His tongue explored around her inner walls, stimulating her pink flesh. "That's it, Shou…!"

Hearing her approval, he continued plunging his tongue into her. His fingers wrapped around her needy cock and began stroking it as he ate her up.

"Mnnnguh…!" Enjoying her husband's warmth, she stroked his head to encourage him. Having her husband pleasure both her cock and pussy was absolute bliss, making her mind grow fuzzy. She bit the hem of her nightgown to conceal her loud moans. The last thing she needed was for her daughter to wake up and interrupt them.

Her cock throbbed intensely from his strokes, oozing precum through the tip which dripped down the underside. Shougan collected it with his fingers and smeared it over her cock, lubing it up.

After a moment, he pulled his tongue away and wiped her lewd juices off his lips. Wow, she's leaking so much… he didn't realize she was this horny. It strangely motivated him to satisfy his wife's urges more. With renewed vigor, he slid her tongue back into her pussy through the folds, lapping up more of her juices.

"Mnnngh…" she found it difficult to think straight. All she could intimately focus on was the tongue in her pussy and his hand wrapped around her cock. I'm getting crazy… due to her sensitivity, her pussy sensed the slightest movements and shape of his tongue. As if he was pleasuring her entire body with it. Her cock only grew harder from the fleshy sensations.

Her cock swelled up within his fingers, blood pumping through its veiny skin. Oh, she's getting close? He drew his tongue away and gripped her cock at the base. With his other hand, he fondled her ball sack, feeling the bursting loads contained within them.

"Shou…" she moaned his name. "It feels so good…!"

"I'll make you feel even better, darling." His tongue hung out as he drew his lips to her cockhead.

"S-Shou, wait!" She instinctively shifted herself back.

"What is it, Mei?" He turned his gaze to her.

"W-What are you doing?"

"What am I doing…?" he blinked, then glanced at her cock. "I'm… going to give you a blowjob?"

"W-Why…?"

"… Because it'll make you feel good?"

"Y-You don't have to…"

"Huh?" his eyebrows curved upwards. "Why not, dear?"

"You've… never done this before, Shou," she said timidly. "Aren't you… pushing yourself?"

"I'm not, dear." He chuckled at his wife's odd worries. "I want to do this for you."

"Won't you think it's… disgusting?" she puffed her cheeks.

"Disgusting…?" He tilted his head at a curious angle as a wave of realization hit him. "Mei, is this what you're worried about?"

"I don't know, I'm just…" she fumbled over her words.

"Mei, we've been married for several years now," he gently intertwined his fingers with her own and caressed her pregnant belly. "I love everything about you. You're my lovely wife and mother of our children."

"Shou…" his words soothed her worries in her heart. It's as if they had their wedding yesterday.

"I promise I'll make you feel good, Mei." He hovered his face over her length. "But if you don't want me to do this, I won't."

".. O-Okay, Shou." She relaxed her body around him. Whether she wanted to admit it or not, her cock twitched at the idea of getting sucked by her darling husband.

Shougan gripped the base of her cock and stuck his tongue out. It's true he'd never given a blowjob before. His only reference was the blowjobs his wife gave him. But hey, there's a first time for everything.

"Mnnguh…" just the anticipation made her cock throb heavily in his hand. Even more juices dripped down her thighs. A blowjob from Shou… how would it feel?

First, he ran his tongue from the tip of her cockhead down to the base, feeling the taste of her thick flesh.

"Huahh?!" Drawing her head back, she jolted from the searing sensation, her hips bucking upwards into him. H-His tongue…?!

"Did that feel good, darling?" He smirked, swirling his tongue around his lips. "We're just getting started."

"Oooh…" she whimpered, a bit afraid of what was about to come. Not because it felt bad, it's just that it felt too good. He hadn't even used his mouth, yet!

Shougan opened his mouth and slowly took her cockhead in, enveloping it with his tongue.

"Mnnguh…?!" Mei-Mei gritted her teeth from the overwhelming pleasure assaulting her cock. Her cock throbbed within his lips, eagerly waiting to be swallowed. This is…!

He slowly took more of her length into his mouth, his tongue conquering inch by inch of the underside. For the length he couldn't reach, he stroked with his hand.

"S-Shou…!" she panted in pure pleasure from her husband's hot mouth. A powerful sensation she never experienced before. Her hand stroked his dark hair gently, hoping he wasn't forcing himself.

Wanting to please his wife even more, he bobbed his head up and down on his length, his tongue coiling around her cock.

"Your mouth feels so good, Shou…!" the way his lips embraced her fleshy rod sent an electrical jolt to her mind. As if getting coaxed out, her cock oozed even more precum through the tip, only to be swept up by his tongue.

It's… kinda salty? Shougan thought as he continued pleasuring her cock. His tongue made sure to leave none of her fleshy meat untouched, coating all of her with his saliva.

"S-Shou…!" Her legs tensed up as a heating sensation surged through her cock. I'm getting close…! She instinctively bucked into his mouth, making him take her cock a little deeper.

She's at her limit, eh? With his free hand, he thrusted his fingers through her pussy folds, intending to push her towards the edge.

"Oh, God!" her pants grew breathier from all sensations condensing below her belly. "Shou, I'm going to…!"

Feeling her cock swell in his mouth, he bobbed his head up with an audible plop! And aggressively stroked her cock. "Cum for me, Mei!"

His commanding voice reverberated through her entire body and pushed her beyond the edge–…!

"MNNGGHHAH!" Biting into the hem of her nightgown, she bucked her hips up as her cock sprayed out its thick and creamy load and her pussy squirted its translucent juices everywhere.

"Whew!" His eyes widened in surprise at the massive orgasm his wife was experiencing. She's going all out!

"Mnnngh…!" Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as both her cock and pussy kept shooting out its lewd liquids everywhere into the air, landing on her belly, her nightgown, and even her husband's face. After her orgasmic high subsided, her body plopped to the bed. She panted heavily, her mind overridden by pleasures.

Shougan wiped her essence off his face with the sleeve of his shirt. He did the same for her stomach.

"Hahn… Hahn…" Her breaths grew faint as she tried to calm her mind and relax her body.

"How are you feeling, dear?" He asked softly, stroking her pregnant belly.

"That felt… really good, Shou," she sighed in contentment, regaining her senses.

"Happy to hear that," he smiled. "Take it easy for a whi–…"

In the blink of an eye, Mei-Mei dragged Shougan to her side and straddled him, looking at him with eyes of lust.

"M-Mei?"

"I want to be on top now, Shou," she smiled seductively, her cock rising to full mast once more.

She recovered quickly! The fact she could keep going again so soon right after her orgasm genuinely baffled him. She is really pent up… he was bearing witness to the true sex drive of his wife.

Mei-Mei latched her hands to his pants and unzipped them. She spread it apart, revealing his boxers. Sliding her fingers into the band, she shifted it down, letting his erection spring free into her predatory gaze.

"Already nice and hard for me, Shou…" she purred, wrapping her fingers around his cock. "You must have been pent up, too."

"W-Well…" he smiled awkwardly. "I can't deny that exactly…"

"Is it because I'm pregnant that you don't want to approach me?"

"A-Ah…" he averted his eyes from her.

"Aw, Shou…" she gently caressed his cheek. "I think you're overestimating my pregnancy a little too much."

"Really?" he asked, intertwining his fingers with hers on his face. "I'm… just really worried about you and the baby, Mei."

"You're worrying too much, Shou," she giggled. "I'm not that powerless, you know?"

"Heh, is that so…?" He sighed. "Maybe I am worrying too much."

"You can be more… honest with me," she leaned into her ear and blew air, tugging gently on his member.

"Mei…" Her fingers felt so soft on him.

Mei-Mei slid her wet panties down her legs and tossed them on the bed. She grinded her pussy on his cock, feeling it throb underneath her. "Mnnh… look how wet my pregnant pussy is for you, Shou…"

"Mnngh…" he held back his moan from the wet sensations rubbing against his cock.

Holding his thighs behind her to support herself, she gently laid herself down on his cock, feeling it pushing through her wet pussy folds. "O-Ohhh…!"

"E-Easy, Mei…" he firmly held her waist, worried.

"It's been so long since you were inside me, Shou…" she moaned, letting her pussy swallow his cock up to the base. "It feels… so good!"

Her pussy greedily embraced his cock, sending a tingling wave of pleasure up his spine. She's… really tight!

"Ah!" She let out a cry and held her stomach.

"W-What's wrong, Mei?" he asked, his tone laced with concern. "Does it hurt?"

"It's fine," she giggled softly, taking his hand and placing it on her pregnant belly. "Can you feel it? Our baby's really active."

"Oh…" he sighed in relief. "I wonder why, eh?"

"Maybe because daddy's going to make mommy feel happy…" she purred, placing her palms on his chest. Slowly, she lifted herself and laid herself back down, riding his cock. "Mnnh…!"

Shougan simply remained motionless and let his wife enjoy herself. He had concerns about engaging in sexual intercourse with her, but as long as she's not hurting… then that's all that matters to me.

"Mnaahn…!" she moaned as his cock thrusted into her, her cock jolting up as her thighs slapped his. God…! It's been so long since she could make love to her husband, and she was going to enjoy every single second of it.

"Mei, your voice…" he glanced at the doorway. Kazuki's room wasn't too far which deeply concerned him. It'll be awkward if she wakes up…

"It feels too good, Shou…!" she panted, gripping onto the fabric of his shirt. She slammed her pussy down on his cock, taking it deeper into her.

"Mnguh…" he accidentally let out a moan from the impact. She's clamping down on me…! He drew his hand to her face, gently rubbing her cheek in a circular motion. "N-Not so loud…"

"I know how to stay quiet…" her eyes flicked to his parted lips. She leaned her face closer to him and sealed her mouth with his own while riding his cock.

"Mmmnh…" He blinked, enjoying the supple texture of her lips. That's one way to do it… well, he wouldn't refuse sweet kisses from his wife.

Clasping the sides of his face, she reluctantly pulled her lips away. "Show me your tongue, Shou…!"

He obliged, sticking his tongue. She almost instantly captured his lips once more, savoring his velvety flesh to the fullest. Coiling around his tongue, she feasted on his beloved taste and drank his saliva.

"W-Whew…" He gently pushed her away as he needed to catch a breather from their tongue-on-tongue action. She's so intense…!

"Mnngh…!" she moved her lips near to his ear. "I love it when I'm riding your cock, daddy."

"D-Daddy?" his eyes widened in surprise, though his cock pulsed from her words.

"Ah… you love that, don't you?" She purred into his ear, ticking his senses. "You love being called daddy by your pregnant wife?"

"Hold it, Mei…" he chuckled, stroking her hair. "That's going to make things awkward for me."

"With Kazuki?" she giggled sweetly. "Oh, we both love our daddy very, very much."

"Mnnguh…" his cock pulsed once more in her pussy. Do I seriously have a daddy kink? He was afraid to admit that.

"Does my pregnant pussy feel good for you, daddy?" Getting clouded by lust, she grinded her hips back and forth, letting his cock rub against her inner walls at different angles.

"S-Stop it, Mei…" he huffed, his mind growing fuzzy.

Knowing he was enjoying this little daddy calling turned her on. His confused expression told her all she needed to know.

Latching her hands back to his chest, she sensually gyrated her hips, his cock stirring her pussy.

"Mnnguh, Mei…" the way her pussy rode his cock sent him wave after wave of pleasure. I'm getting crazy…!

"Stroke my cock, daddy…" she moaned, bucking her hips forward, her cock aching for his touch. "It needs daddy's attention."

She's certainly enjoying herself. A happy wife, a happy life. He obliged, wrapping his fingers around her cock, feeling it pulsate in his grip. He began stroking the entire length, moving up to the tip and then down to the base.

"Mnnguh…" she moaned, enjoying the warmth of his hand on her cock. Her cock oozed even more precum, its contents dripping down his fingers.

"S-Slow down, Mei…" he groaned, unsure if he was worried for her sake or his. Her pregnancy didn't hinder her from riding his cock the way she loved to. Rather, it amplified her cravings, her desires for her husband.

"Slow down?" She responded by intensely slamming her pussy down on his cock and squeezing it greedily. "Mnggh!"

"Hurggh…!" He bit back his moans of pleasure. How'd she get tighter all of a sudden? I can't fight against that! His cock throbbed as he started nearing the edge. "M-Mei…!"

"Oh, my…~" her cock grew harder, feeling his throbbing cock was reaching its release soon. "Are you going to cum, daddy?"

Oh, boy. It didn't help his situation that the way his wife referred to him was turning him on more than he would like to admit…

"Does daddy want to get mommy pregnant again?" She purred into his lips as she traced the outlines of his chest. Her pussy tingled with pleasure at the idea of getting impregnated by his cock.

"Mei…!" he firmly held her waists as he neared the edge of no return, her words encouraging his cock to let it all out. I can't hold back anymore!

"Mnnngh… cum for me, daddy!" She cried out and pounded her hips down on him, her pussy violently constricting around his cock, hungry for his seed. "Let it all out!"

"Mnnnagh?!" His cock was forced into her deepest depths and a hot, tightening sensation consumed him, driving him past the edge. His cock swelled up, shooting load after load of hot cum straight into her pussy, filling her depths to the brim with cum.

"SHOOOUU~!" Feeling his hot cum searing through her pussy, she mewled his name in utter ecstasy as the pleasures consumed her mind, her voice vibrating through their room. Hanging her tongue out and drawing her chin back, her cock sprayed a second round of thick and creamy loads from the overwhelming sensations. Each load his cock shot into her made her body convulse heavily with delight, further prolonging her orgasm.

After riding both their orgasmic highs, her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she fell on top of his body, panting heavily.

Shougan wrapped his arms around his wife and gently stroked the back of her head. I don't think we're both ready for round three… his orgasm took everything out of him.

"Mei…" he whispered. "How are you feeling…?"

"S-Sorry…" she muttered. "I… need a moment."

"Mhmm…"

After collecting herself, she raised her body, pressing her hands on his chest. "That felt… really good, Shou…"

"I'm glad," he smiled sweetly. "That felt good for me too…"

"Can we… do this more often, Shou?" she asked bashfully, a faint red appearing on her cheeks.

"Of course, Mei." He caressed her cheek lovingly.

"… Every day?"

"Uh…" His eyebrows curved upwards. E-Every day…

"S-Sorry, it's just… being pregnant really does wonders to my sex cravings," she sighed in contentment. "A-And well… I just want to spend more time with you if it's not too much of a bother…"

"Of course, it isn't, Mei." He chuckled. "But maybe not every day… I think our little Kazuki would beg to differ."

"Fufu…" she giggled cutely, resting her head on his chest. "You better spoil us both fairly from now on, Shou."

"I'll do my best," he planted a little kiss on her forehead.

"Daddy? Mommy?"

The couple instantly froze. They slowly turned their heads to the doorway and saw their little girl peeking through the door.

"Oh, hey, baby…" Shougan smiled. "Having trouble sleeping?"

"… Are mommy and daddy mad at each other?" she asked, stepping into the room.

"Huh?" the parents both blinked in confusion.

"No, of course not, baby." He raised an eyebrow. "Why do you think that?"

"I… heard mommy scream daddy's name," she muttered.

"… Oh." His face began heating up in response. He glanced at his wife, who was equally red-stricken. Yes, she did scream… but not because she was mad at me… uh. What a precarious situation.

"Oh, darling… I wasn't mad at your daddy," she cleared her throat. "I was just… uhm…" What should I say? There's no way she could tell her daughter that she was… bonding with her daddy.

Shougan quickly wrapped a blanket over his wife to conceal their deeds.

"Your mommy was just impressing me with the power of her voice," he explained at the top of his head. "I love when your mommy shows me how powerful she can be."

Mei-Mei bit her lower lip to hold back her laugh. How powerful I can be, huh?

"Oh!" Kazuki's expression lit up into a smile, oblivious to his little white lies. "Then mommy and daddy weren't fighting each other?"

"Of course not, baby," he smiled softly. "We're both perfectly fine."

"Oh… okay, daddy!" She nodded, then fiddled with her doll. "Um, daddy?"

"What is it?"

"Can I… sleep with daddy and mommy?" She asked shyly. "I'm… scared of sleeping alone tonight."

"Oh…" Shougan and Mei-Mei exchanged perplexed looks with each other. Currently, the state of the bed was… not exactly ideal for their daughter to jump in.

"Sorry, baby, could you wait outside the room?" He asked, feeling a bit guilty. "I'll come see you very soon, then we can all cuddle together."

"Okay, daddy!" She beamed, then turned around and exited the room.

"… I told you to keep it down, dear." He pinched his wife's cheek playfully.

"… I'll keep that in mind," she giggled. Such an innocent and adorable child…

After cleaning themselves up and switching the pillows and bedsheets, Shougan cradled Kazuki in his arms.

"Do you want to sleep in the middle, baby?"

"Yeah!" She nodded happily. "I want to be beside mommy and daddy!"

"Come here, darling." Mei-Mei patted the spot beside her on the bed. Shougan gently let her down on the bed, and she crawled to her mother's side. He tucked both his wife and daughter under the blanket, then moved in with them. Mother on the left, child in the middle, father on the right.

"Comfy, baby?" He wrapped his arm around her little head, stroking her hair.

"Comfy!" She grinned. "Sleeping with my mommy, daddy, and little brother is the best!"

Mei-Mei caressed her daughter's cheek affectionately. Sharing moments like this with her husband and daughter… she'd never get tired of it. I love them both so much…

"Good night, my little cinnamon roll," he whispered softly. "We love you."

"Love you too… mommy… daddy…" she yawned as her eyes quickly drifted to slumber.

With a smile on their faces, the parents observed their daughter's calm expression which was soothing to their hearts.

"… Mei," he gently placed his hand on her pregnant belly.

"What is it, Shou?" she intertwined her fingers with his hand.

"It's just a random thought but… do you think our kids will get to experience moments like this in the future? Just like us?"

"Fufu… I wouldn't know, Shou," she rubbed her thumb over his hand in a circular motion. "Well, whoever they desire to love one day, I hope they're as caring as you."

"Mhmm…"

Holding his hand, she gently stroked her growing belly. She never thought she'd be able to raise a wonderful family, being a futanari. I'm so happy we met, Shougan. To find someone who loved her for who she was, to find someone who even wanted to be the father of her children… I couldn't be any happier. Kazuki was their little bundle of joy, and another child was on the way.

I can't wait to see you… Kazumi.

Chapter 10: My Futanari Pregnant Wife, Aeria

Summary:

After being away from home for a long time, Aeria finally reunites with her darling husband Zexal.

The two spend some much-needed time together, expressing their affection… in more ways than one.

Notes:

7/6/2024 UPDATE:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Chapter Text

"These sandwiches are looking good!"

Zexal finished up making sandwiches in the kitchen. Humming a playful tune, he went to the fridge and took out a bowl of delectable caramel that he made the day before. Today was bound to be a special day, as it was a special occasion.

He glanced at the clock. That's later than I expected. He was waiting for a special someone to come home. Special someone was supposed to arrive 15 minutes earlier. He couldn't help but worry a little. She's as tough as they come!

Still, it bothered him. Should I… call her? Worries started to plague his mind. Is she… okay? He began pacing back and forth around the kitchen, biting his thumb. Relax, Zexal… she'll be all right. B-But what if…?!

RING RING RING!

"Oh…?" Zexal turned to the ringing phone on the table. I wonder who's calling at this hour. He picked up and inspected the name showing on the screen. Oh, what a pleasant surprise!

"Shougan!" He greeted the caller. "Wasn't expecting a call from you anytime soon!"

"Hey, Zexal," was his joyful reply. "How are you? Sorry to be calling at this hour."

"Not a problem. And I'm doing good, man!" He smiled. "What's up?"

"Is it true that Aeria is coming back today? Mei just told me recently."

"Yeah! She'll be arriving soon… I hope." He scratched his cheek.

"You sound unsure."

"No, it's just…" he sighed. "I thought she'd be here by now."

"She may be running a little late. I wouldn't worry about it too much."

"That's probably it," he glanced at the clock. "Still, I…"

"It's natural to be worried about your wife. I know I would be."

"Yeah…"

"She can get herself into reckless situations, but she's too reckless for anyone to mess with her."

"… You're right." A soft smile formed on his lips. "She's not one to–…"

"Daddy, daddy!" a child's voice interrupted. "Let's go to bed!"

"Just a little moment, Kazuki. I'm currently on a call with a friend."

Ah, that's his daughter's voice, isn't it? Zexal chuckled. Right, I sometimes forget he's already a father now.

"But daddy promised to read us bedtime stories!"

"I know, I know. I will be there very soon, okay?"

Zexal smiled. "You should probably take care of that."

"It's certainly an experience having a child running around."

"Sure sounds like it."

"But every day has been eventful. I wouldn't want it any other way–…"

"Come on, daddy!"

"Haha, I think she needs your attention more than ever."

"For sure." Shougan chuckled. "Send Mei's and my regards to Aeria, okay?"

"Of course," he nodded. "Talk to you later, Shougan."

CLICK!

Zexal disconnected the call and set the phone back on the table. A long sigh left his lips. He's sure a busy man now. It feels like yesterday they met and now he's married and a father of two. Time sure flies by. And that'll apply to me very soon.

And as if right on queue, his thoughts were interrupted by a familiar sound, a sound that brought relief to his worries. The sound of the door opening, meaning someone had just arrived.

And that someone was none other than…

"HONEEEEY!" The door flung wide open and a woman came running towards him, arms stretched outwards for a hug.

"Stop right there, Aeria." He held a palm in front, preventing her from coming closer. "You need to take a bath first."

"Awww…" Aeria pouted, crossing her arms in a joking manner. "Your wife is so lonely and tired from her last day at work today, and you won't give her even a bit of your attention?"

"Oh, I'll give you all the attention later." He smiled, pointing to the couch. "Bath first. I've already prepared your towel and clothes."

"Can I at least hold your hand?" She pleaded and stretched out her hand.

"No." He shook his head, turning off the stove. "Bath first."

"… Pinkie?"

"No."

"Muuu…!" She puffed her cheeks out, turning around and taking her change of clothes. "Fine, after I take a bath! You better keep your word!"

She's like a little child, how cute. Zexal was tempted to hug her, but he held himself back. We'll get to that in a moment.

"Of course, dear." He wrapped the sandwiches in aluminum foil. "You have my word."

"Kay!" She disappeared into the bathroom afterward.

She's the same as ever. He cut a few slices of the caramel, saving a bigger portion for his wife. There, it's her favorite! Aeria had a particularly sweet tooth. She tended to be a glutton when it came to this, but for this day, he would make a special exception.

He walked to the dining table and set the plates and drinks. For the drinks, he had bought lychee syrup, his wife's favorite flavor. He pondered for a moment if he should pour the drink now. No, I'll let her indulge herself later. Instead, he poured the syrup into his glass of water. He stirred it, letting it turn a cool white.

"Honey…?" She popped her face out of the bathroom, tapping her fingers on the side of the doorway.

"Yeah?" He turned to her. Her damp hair clung to her cheeks with some beads of water streaming down her face.

"I… forgot to take the towel," she said awkwardly, feeling embarrassed as she motioned to it. "Could you help me?"

"Oh, sure." He grabbed the towel and handed it to her from an oddly far distance.

"… Why are you standing so far away?" She asked as she took the towel from his stretched hand.

"I know you well, Aeria," he smiled. "You'd drag me in there."

"Well, there goes my plan." She giggled, then pushed the door wide open in an inviting manner. "Want to join me?"

"Finish your bath, dear." He crossed his arms. "Dinner will be ready very soon."

"You're no fun," she stuck her tongue out playfully and then closed the door.

Don't let your temptations win, Zexal. His wife's antics, as adorable as they were, also had a sexy charm. Maybe in another time, he would have taken her bait. But I can't let her upstage me! He was dedicating this day to her and her only.

I'll do something in the meantime. He decided to wash the remaining dishes. Might as well clean up while I'm waiting.

Sometime later, the sound of a door opening prompted him to turn around.

"I'm done with my bath, honey!" Aeria stepped out of the bathroom. Her pink hair was slightly damp, flowing down to her back. She wore a light frilly nightgown.

"Looking refreshed, dear." Zexal smiled. He could smell the sweet scent of the shampoo coming from her hair.

"Now…" She approached and wrapped her arms around him. "Your wife demands all your attention."

"Haha, we should have dinner first." He caressed her long, luscious pink hair. It smells really nice…

"Mmmnh…" She nuzzled her head onto his chest, feeling his warmth envelope her entire body. It was comforting to her presence. "I missed you so much, Zexal."

"It's been three months, Aeria." He chuckled, stroking the back of her head.

"It felt like forever!" She pouted. "We were so lonely… I couldn't even sleep well at night."

"Yeah…" He tightened his arms around her. "I missed you too, dear."

"How much?" She asked and puckered her lips, hinting at him to take action.

"… Of course." He planted a quick kiss on her soft lips. "A lot."

"Oh, really?" She pulled his head back in for another kiss, this one longer than the last. Her hands moved to his chest, gripping his shirt.

He pulled back. "Dear, we should have dinner first. I made your favorite."

"My favorite, eh?" She coiled her arms around his neck. "Why don't we skip to the main dish…?" she pulled him in once more for another kiss. This time, she slipped her tongue through his lips, taking him by surprise. Her hand slowly traveled down to his pants.

"A-Aeria…" He grabbed her shoulders and gently pushed her. "T-Take it easy."

"Two months, Zexal." She breathed against his neck, her breath tickling his senses. "It's been too long since I've last felt your touch."

"I know…" He caressed her soft cheek. Resist her. "Still… you haven't eaten yet, have you? I bet you must be hun–…"

"Haven't eaten you up, certainly." She licked her lips seductively as her fingers traced the outline of his chest.

Resist her! "I'm sure our little girl is hungry too," he placed a palm on her baby bump. "I bet she's waiting for mom to eat something."

"Mmmh…" She hummed, moving her gaze down to her sizable stomach. "You're playing unfairly, you know that?"

"Unfair? Certainly not." He grinned, guiding her hand to her seat around the dining table.

Aeria let out a sigh and gave in to her husband's wish. It's true she didn't have dinner yet, though hunger was the last thing on her mind. But what about after dinner…? She shook her head, trying not to let the excitement get the best of her.

"I made your favorite sandwich," he placed a plate in front of her and partially unwrapped the foil from the sandwich. "It's everything you love and much more."

"Wow… you made this for me?" she asked with awe in her voice.

He pushed the bowl of pudding towards her. "Even your favorite dessert."

"Pudding!" Her eyes sparkled with excitement like that of an innocent child. She then shook her head to calm herself. "… Is this entire bowl for me?"

"Of course."

"… You're spoiling me too much," she giggled. "I don't think I can finish it by myself."

"Haha, we can always save it for later."

She held her sandwich with both hands and took a bite out of it. Zexal watched with bated breath.

"Mmmmnh~!" Aeria quickly stuffed her mouth with the sandwich. Her eyes sparkled with delight, stars popping around. "It tastes wonderful, honey!"

"Easy there, dear." He grabbed a napkin and gently rubbed the food stains off her cheeks. "Don't eat too fast."

"But it tastes so good!" She chomped down on the sandwich without a care in the world.

"Heh…" he couldn't back a wide smile from showing on his face. Just watching his wife's happy, stuffed face was enough for him. I could watch her adorable face all day.

She rubbed her lips with a tissue. "Aren't you going to eat?"

"No, I've already eaten." He waved his hand. "All of this is for you."

"All of it?" Her eyes widened. "That doesn't sit right with me, Zexal. I can't be the only one eating here while you're just sitting there doing nothing."

"Don't worry about it, really!" He reassured her. "This is your special day, Aeria. I made this all for y–mnngh?"

"There!" She pushed a piece of her sandwich through his lips. "Now you're eating, too!"

"… Seriously, Aeria." He ended up cracking a smile after swallowing. "I can't say no to you."

"Of course, you can't!" She giggled sweetly. "You're my sweet darling husband, after all."

After finishing the sandwich, she moved on to her favorite dessert: pudding! And not just any pudding. It was pudding made by her beloved Zexal!

"It looks so fluffy!" Her pupils dilated to an incredible degree as she drank in the sight of the soft-looking, caramel-glazed, chocolate-sprinkled, light brown, milky dessert. So many sweet-sounding words to describe it!

"It's all yours, dear." He placed a spoon by the bowl. "Dig in."

"You're not expecting me to eat all this by myself, are you?"

"Come on, you've eaten more than this." He grinned, folding his arms on the table. "I've still got seconds in the fridge."

"You are spoiling me too much," she grabbed the spoon and took a spoonful of pudding, bringing it to his mouth. "But… you can spoil me more by letting me share it with you."

"A fair proposition." He accepted the pudding into his lips. I can never go against her.

"If you'd like to spoil me more…" she offered him the spoon. "You can feed me instead."

"An even greater proposition." He took the spoon and pulled his chair closer to hers. As long as she's happy.

Zexal began feeding her spoonfuls of pudding. She ate it all with a smile on her lips, kicking her legs back and forth, and humming a playful tune. After three months of being away from home and her darling husband, it now felt like pure bliss.

I didn't realize how much I missed these moments. He gazed at his wife's bubbly face. The past three months affected him as well. It made him lonely. Made his life monotonous. Nothing to look forward to. I used to despise relationships like this and now here I am. Funny how life changes, huh…?

There was nothing more he looked forward to than being by her side.

"… Oh, you ended up finishing all of it." He stared at the now-empty bowl. Not that I'm surprised. All that pudding vanished into her stomach.

She cupped her own cheeks. "I've got an endless dimension in my stomach when it comes to sweets!"

"Would you like seconds, then?" He stood up from his chair, turning to the fridge.

"No, no!" she waved her hands around. "This is more than enough. I wouldn't want to stuff myself."

He let out a little laugh. "If you'd like more, it's in the fridge."

Zexal was about to take the leftover dishes, but she snatched them away before he could even touch them.

"… Aeria?"

"I'll wash the dishes!" She gingerly brought them to the sink.

"W-Why?" He raised a brow. "Hasn't it been a long day for you? You should be resting instead."

"You went through all the effort of making this for me," she replied with a smile. "The least I can do is wash them."

"Come on, Aeria…" He stood behind her. "This is your special day. You shouldn't be pushing yourself."

"Oh, really?" She scoffed. "Are you underestimating your very pregnant wife?"

"I wouldn't dream of that," he slipped his arms under hers, his hands resting atop her belly. "The word I'd use is… worried."

"Aren't you such a worrywart, Zexal?" She leaned back into his well-built chest. "But if it means you'll keep spoiling me…"

"Today's all about you," he nuzzled into her shoulder. "I'll spoil you as much as you like."

"Oh, baby…" she hummed playfully, placing her hands above his own on her belly. "Those are some dangerous words you're telling me now."

"I'm serious," he pulled her closer. "I'm dedicating this day to you."

She giggled sweetly, enjoying his warmth. "I love it when you hold me like this." She dearly loved how he cradled her body. It made her feel safe and brought her comfort.

"Mhmm…" he planted a little kiss on her cheek. It's been so long since I could hold her in my arms.

"So… you'll spoil me as much as I like?" She cupped his cheek, gazing into his green eyes. "You won't regret those words, will you?"

He puffed his cheek out. I may or may not regret this later but… "Of course, I won't."

"I see, I see~…" she traced a finger around his hand. "In that case, why don't we take things to the bedroom where you can spoil me more?"

"… After you," he chuckled. "I just need to finish cleaning here. It won't take long."

"Okay!" She twirled playfully out of his embrace, moving to the bedroom but not before she returned a wink at him. "Don't keep me waiting, darling."

Oh, dear. He scratched his reddened cheek. I don't think sleeping peacefully is on her agenda. It was crystal clear what her seductive eyes, lips, and sway of her hips expressed to him. I wonder how she'll ask me to spoil her.

After finishing up in the kitchen and living room, Zexal turned off the lights and walked to the bedroom door. He slowly pushed it open and entered.

"There you are, honey." Aeria waved from the bed. She was sitting on her knees.

"Aeria…" His eyes looked around the faint darkness. A calm orange hue coming from the table lamp beside the bed illuminated her facial features. "You didn't fall asleep…?"

"And why would I fall asleep alone?" She curled her finger inwards, motioning for him to come. "Get over here."

She's emitting some sexy vibes. He walked to the bed, standing before her. "Already feeling lonely without me?"

"Too much," she crossed her arms and pouted. "Your wife demands all of your attention now."

He caressed her cheek, brushing the hair behind her ear. "If my lovely wife so desires."

"Ohhh…" hearing those words sent a pleasurable tingle through her whole body. "That's what I want to hear, babe."

She pulled his arm, dragging him closer until his face sat mere inches away from hers. Her blues gazed lovingly into his green ones, then flicked to his lips. She didn't need to say anything else.

Those hypnotic eyes of hers. He obliged, meeting their lips together for a gentle kiss. The succulent sensation of her lips spread through his nerves. As he drew his lips away, she held his chin and pulled him in again for another kiss. A kiss much more intense than the last.

"I missed feeling your lips on mine," she whispered, then immediately kissed him again, this time forcing her tongue through his lips, taking in the taste of his velvety flesh.

She's not taking things slow! Her tongue swirled around his oral walls, leaving no place untouched, marking his mouth all over. Needing a breather, he gently pushed her shoulder away. They stared at each other with bated breaths as lewd strings of saliva linked their lips.

"You're full of energy tonight," his thumb brushed over the corner of her lip.

She licked her lips, her fingers creeping up to his hand. "Oh, I'm very, very… excited."

With her other hand, she palmed his chest, feeling the muscles underneath his shirt. Her fingers crawled down and felt each of his individually defined subtle ab muscles, stopping just above the waistband of his pants.

She's getting me worked up. How could he forget the sensual motions and touches of her dainty fingers? She always knew how to entice him. Knew what buttons to press.

"Oh, my~…" Her eyes fell below his waist. She palmed her hand over a noticeable bulge on his pants, rubbing it gently. "I'm not the only one full of energy tonight."

"Mnnggh…" He held back a groan. There's no hiding that. He was easily turned on by his wife. And that goes for her, too. His eyes caught a visible tent on her nightgown, rising between her thighs.

"Zexal…" she looked up at him. "Are you still worried about me?"

"Huh…?" His eyes widened.

"I sense conflict in your heart," she traced circles around his chest. "You're hesitant, aren't you?"

"I…" His eyes shifted to the side, unfocused. Her words shook his heart as if they were right on the mark.

"You know you can't hide your feelings from me," she lightly patted his cheek. "You're thinking I should be resting, aren't you?"

"… Am I really that easy to read?"

"You're my husband," was her simple reply. "I know."

"Right," his lips broke into a smile. "Guess I was being too obvious."

"Talk to me about it."

"It's just… you've been away for three months. While carrying a baby." He affectionately stroked her hair. "I've been… restless nearly the entire time."

"You're such a worrywart," she smiled softly. "And you're also thinking I'm pushing myself."

"… Perhaps."

"I won't deny these past three months were tough on me," she caressed his cheek. "But I want you to know how overjoyed I am to be finally home. With you."

"Aeria…" His gaze softened. I'm glad you're here, too.

"Spoil me, Zexal," she giggled sweetly. "Spoil me a lot to make up for the three months we couldn't be together."

He chuckled. "That's a lot you're expecting of me."

"It's what happens when your pregnant wife is very lonely and needy for her husband…" she purred.

He nuzzled their noses together. "… I'll spoil you lots then."

As far as their intimate life was concerned, Aeria possessed an incredibly high sex drive. There was but one main reason for this. And her pregnancy only amplified that. I'm surprised I can still walk after everything.

"Oh, oh!" Aeria took a bag and dropped it on her lap.

His eyes scanned the plain-looking bag. "What's that?"

"Since this is a very special day for me," she dug her hand into the bag. "There's… something I'd like to try with you."

"Sure…?" He nodded. I have a feeling this is the moment she's getting her way.

She took out a white circular item from the bag and handed it to him. "Here!"

"Oh, this is a neat-looking… collar?" He inspected it. Leathery feel and pink in color. "Are you getting a new pet?"

"Take a closer look at the name," she motioned to it. "What does it say?"

"… Aeria." He read the nametag out loud. Her name was engraved in pink. Cute writing. "Oh, is there a pet that shares your name?"

"No, you silly!" She shook her head. "It's for me!"

"… I'm sorry?" He blinked twice in a comical fashion. This is for her…? How would she use this?

"I was thinking we could… spice things up in the bedroom," she winked. "Make things a little kinkier if you know what I mean."

"How would you–…"

"You could… make me wear it," she twiddled with her fingers, a lewd grin forming on her lips. "Make me feel that I belong to you and you… own me."

He returned a long stare. "… Aeria."

"I know, I know!" She gently held his hand. "I had a hunch you weren't into these sorts of thing but–…"

"N-No, I don't have a strong opinion on this," he rubbed his lips. "I'm just… uh, surprised."

Her eyes sparkled with hope. "… So you'll do it?"

"W-Well…" he scratched his head. She wanted to have fun with power dynamics in the bedroom. I understand that very well. It's just he felt hesitant seeing her as someone to be owned. Couple that with the fact she was carrying a baby. I mean she is indeed my wife but it feels… wrong? Maybe I'm worrying too much about the smallest matters. He planned on spoiling her to her heart's content. So as long as she's happy, then…

"… Yeah," he nodded, opening the collar. "Let's spice things up, shall we?"

He gently attached the collar around her neck. It snapped in place. It fits nicely. Where did she get this anyway?

"Oh~…" She brushed her fingers against her collar. Wearing it made her feel different. Made her much more aroused.

It was quite apparent to her husband's eyes, too. The tent between her thighs became more prominent with a hint of wetness seeping through the white fabric. She's… enjoying this.

"Why don't you get on the bed…?" she motioned for him to come up. He stood up on the bed, her face now level with his hips. She rubbed over the noticeable bulge on his pants.

"Mnnngh…" He groaned timidly, unable to contain his excitement. Right now, I need to keep up my self-control.

I've been waiting too long for this. She hooked her fingers into his waistband and slid his boxers down, letting his erection spring free into the air.

"Ohh, baby~…" She wrapped her fingers around the base of his thickness. Hearts appeared in her eyes. "Already nice and hard for me. You're looking forward to this, aren't you?"

"It's… been a while."

"I haven't had time to let out my pent-up frustrations," she traced a finger from the tip of his cock down the base. I'll be enjoying myself…~

Aeria opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, positioning her face right below his erection. Her tongue slid up his entire rough length, drawing into its tip. She wasted no time taking his cock into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down, her wet lips servicing his thick flesh.

"T-Take it easy, Aeria…" he stroked her pink hair. Seeing his wife on her knees below him with his cock deep in her lips was quite arousing. Made him feel powerful. That collar is doing things to me. I thought I'd be the one spoiling her but the roles feel reversed.

She drew her lips away, his cock slipping out with a plop! God, how badly I missed tasting him. Arousals surged through her body, making her thighs rub against each other as heat began building between them. Her hand crept down to it, rubbing over the growing tent.

"I feel as if I'm the one being spoiled, Aeria."

"Oh, really…?" She smirked in a seductive fashion. "Don't you love seeing me down on my knees?"

A faint red covered his cheeks. "Well…"

"I simply want to show my appreciation for my darling husband," her hot breath tingled his cock, "and this wonderful cock that knocked me up."

Her words traveled straight to his cock, making it pulse. Her manner of speaking is… effective. That night when they tried for a baby appeared so vividly in his mind. She was… ferocious, indeed.

"… Why don't you lie down, Aeria?" He dropped to one knee. "You've shown me enough appreciation."

"Oh, are you that desperate?" she teased, leaning closer to him. "Do you want to spoil me that badly?"

He gently held her chin, his thumb rubbing over her lower lip. "Very desperate… so lie down for me."

Aeria sensed dominance in his tone. Restrained dominance, at that. She wouldn't mind seeing him getting a little more direct and forceful with her. Still, it's adorable seeing him restrain himself.

She obliged, lying flat on her back. He knelt between her legs, his eyes focused on the bulge growing between her thighs. His hands started from her lower legs and slowly smoothed upwards to just below the frills of her nightgown. Her skin's very soft…

"Mnnngh…" She bit her lip. It's been so long since he's touched her in an intimate matter. His touch spread little feelings of pleasure, almost to the point of teasing her.

His hand palmed her bulge, feeling a little wetness on the tip. "You must be really pent up, dear."

"Oooh…" she softly moaned. She was so close to feeling his bare hands! I want him to take it off…!

And he wouldn't make her wait any longer. He pulled her nightgown past her pregnant belly, revealing a thick, growing bulge trapped underneath her lacey white panties. W-Woah… that's a sexy pair! Wrapped around her right thigh was a white frilly garter belt.

"Love what you see…?" she smiled bashfully. "I put on some sexy lingerie for you."

"… You were waiting for this, huh?" He drank in the sight of her lacey underwear. The way it hugged her skin and emphasized the curves of her pregnancy. The garter belt wrapped around her thick thigh added such a lewd element to her body.

"I've been waiting too long, Zexal," she purred, gripping her nightgown. Three months of waiting was more than enough for them.

Then it'd be rude of me to keep her waiting. He hooked his fingers to the sides of her panties and pulled them aside, letting her lewd cock spring into his eyes.

"O-Oh…!" She bit the neck of her nightgown to muffle her moans. Her thick cock stood tall, leaking and throbbing in his presence. Wetness flowed out of her dripping pussy, waiting to be used.

"Wow, Aeria…" He smirked, his eyes tracing the entire length of her cock. "And I thought I was desperate."

He wrapped his hand around the base of her cock, feeling how hard and hot it was, how it throbbed between his fingers.

"Gnnngh~…!" She drew her head back. His fingers ignited pleasurable feelings in her body. "I can finally feel your touch…!"

"You feel much harder than I remember," he firmly squeezed her cock. It's throbbing so intensely.

"This has driven me crazy for the past three months," she took a deep breath. "Every night, I had a difficult time sleeping because of my desires."

"That must have been… frustrating."

"You don't want to know, darling." She shook her head. "I get so unreasonably horny. Without you there, I couldn't do anything to calm myself."

What a life it is for a futanari. Aeria's sex drive was abnormally high. Or normal for a futanari...? He believed it couldn't reach any higher. But boy, I was proven wrong. Combine that with the hormonal fluctuations during her pregnancy and you've got an insanely horny pregnant wife. I don't want to imagine what that feels like.

"Don't worry, Aeria," he gently massaged her thigh. "I'll relieve you of all your frustrations tonight."

Zexal traced a finger from the tip of her cock down to the ball sack. He spread her inner thighs, revealing her wet pussy, eager for his attention.

"God, Zexal…!" Her hands clenched her nightgown. "I want to feel you inside of me."

"Why, can't stand a little teasing?" He grinned seductively as he rubbed his thumb over her pinkish pussy lips. His wife's reactions were always amusing.

"No, I can't." She pouted cutely. "I need you right now."

If his lovely wife so desired it, of course he'd deliver it. Two months must have been unbearable for her. And if I'm honest, I can't hold back for long either. How could he resist making love when she was in such a provocative position? Holding on to her hips, he stood on his knees, adjusting himself till his cock was aligned with her dripping wetness. Aeria watched with bated breath, her cock throbbing with anticipation.

Zexal nudged his hips forward, his cock slowly spreading her pussy lips apart, pushing into her depths. A wet, tightening sensation embraced him.

"Mnnnngh~…!" Aeria moaned, finally feeling his thick flesh fill her up. She felt complete again. Her cock throbbed with pleasure, precum streaming down its length. His cock hilted easily due to how wet and sloppy her pussy became.

He groaned weakly. I almost forgot how wonderful this feels… but I can't get reckless. "Does it hurt, Aeria?"

"No," she sighed, gently taking hold of his hand. "Quite the opposite."

"Let me know if I should stop."

"That's the last thing I need," she drew his hand to her round stomach. "Don't worry, okay?"

"Yeah…" he caressed her stomach with careful tenderness. Figured that she'd see right through me. He just didn't want to cause her any discomfort, especially since she was carrying their child.

"Right now… all I want is to be with you," she smiled sweetly. "So don't hold back and wreck me senseless!"

"Not when you say it like that," he cracked a little smile. I'll take things slow.

Gently holding her hand, he began moving his hips against hers, slowly thrusting his cock in and out of her pussy. The soft sensations of her inner walls spread pleasure through his nerves.

"Yes, darling~…" she moaned softly, happy to be bonding with her husband. "Just like that…"

I… didn't realize how badly I missed this. He blushed at the thought. He wasn't as expressive in his feelings as Aeria, but it filled him with happiness, being able to rekindle their passionate love for each other.

"Were you… lonely without me, darling?" she asked softly.

"… Of course." His fingers tightened around her own. "Couldn't stop thinking about how you were doing."

"Mhmm…" she stroked her thumb over his hand. "It makes me happy you're more honest with your feelings."

"More… honest?"

"You used to be shy about showing them," she giggled. "Normally, you'd blush and look the other way."

"… Can't deny that." It was true. Zexal used to dismiss his feelings, especially when it came to Aeria. I've changed a lot since we married…

"Before I left home, I was… a bit afraid that you'd keep your feelings hidden."

"Afraid…?"

"But I vividly remember how hard you hugged me, how distressed your face looked…" Memories of that day flashed through her mind. "Especially how intense you embraced me in bed."

His cheeks glowed a shy red. "It's… a bit embarrassing when you put it that way."

"I know," she purred. "I felt so loved and cherished by you. Knowing I'll always be able to share those moments with you is what kept me going through the three months."

"Aeria…" His gaze softened. Hearing those heartfelt words reminded him of how much he loved her.

"Embrace me as you did on that day, Zexal," she cupped his face. "Love me so much that we won't be able to walk properly for a few days."

He laughed sweetly. Yeah, I'm so in love with her. "Not when you say it like that."

Zexal wrapped his hand around her cock. If there was anything that turned her on, it was his hand jobs. He began stroking her cock, rubbing his hand up and down her thick veiny skin. Felt a bit rougher than his calloused palm.

Her husband stroking her cock and thrusting into her pussy brought her blissful pleasures. While her high sex drive frustrated her, it meant her husband could stimulate her in more ways than one.

"God, I missed feeling your hand on my cock~…" She moaned in pleasure. Her cock leaked more precum as arousals coursed through her body, pulsing within his grasp.

"It gets so much harder and hotter whenever I hold it," he rubbed his thumb around her glans. "It feels that good, huh?"

"Yes… mnnngh." Her hands couldn't compare to his own. I can't help but get addicted to his touch…!

He deeply enjoyed her reactions and the lusty moans leaving her lips. It's making it a bit hard to control myself. He'd love to see her face contort in more pleasure, to hear more lewd noises leave her lips. Restrain yourself!

"Zexal, darling…" she purred, already seeing through his expression. "You don't have to hold back."

He blinked comically. Am I really that obvious to read?

"I belong to you, darling," she brushed her fingers against her collar. "You can be rough with me."

"Even if you say that, I…" her words and seductive gaze weakened his resistance to take her then and there.

"Do you want to know one of my favorite experiences with you?" she gently pulled his arm, bringing his face closer to hers.

"What's that, Aeria…?" he gulped inaudibly and she drew her lips to his ear.

"… It's when we tried for a baby," she whispered. "When you fucked me so intensely, trying to knock me up."

Something snapped inside of Zexal right after she uttered those words. He'd be lying if he dismissed that moment as one of his fondest experiences in the bedroom. When she kept begging him to fuck her six ways from Sunday.

"Rough me up like you did that day," her half-lidded eyes gazed into his green ones. "Fuck me as if you're trying to put another–mnngh…?!"

Lifting one of her legs onto his shoulder, Zexal slammed his hips against hers, his cock thrusting deeper than ever.

"God, I can't resist you if you keep talking like that, Aeria." He groaned. His wife's charms were too much to handle!

"Take me, Zexal!" she cried his name. "Pound your wife's little pregnant pussy!"

And Aeria would get exactly what she wanted. Zexal forced his hips back and forth, his cock reaching deeper into her pussy with every thrust, their thighs slapping against each other with every thrust.

"Y-Yes, darling…!" she grabbed onto the bedsheets for dear life. She felt so submissive to her husband's pounding!

God, she's so sexy. His eyes fell on her cock. It bounced around helplessly and leaked precum everywhere every time he thrusted deep into her pussy. He firmly grabbed her cock and began stroking it, matching the rhythm to his thrusts.

"O-Oooh…!" her lusty moans filled the entire bedroom. It feels so sensitive…! The rapid pleasures spreading from both her cock and pussy melted her mind, making it hard to think straight or even form coherent thoughts. All she wanted at this moment was to be her husband's little pet.

"Mnnngh…!" He felt his cock being squeezed by her pussy walls as if she were trapping his flesh deep inside her. Wetness spilled out of her pussy, coating his cock in pussy juices. Her cock wouldn't stop throbbing in his hand, only growing harder with each passing second, leaking more precum down his fingers.

"Don't… stop…!" she forced the words between her moans. This is what she's been craving for the past three months! For her husband to manhandle her cock and plow her pussy repeatedly! Loneliness had filled her insides and now he was pounding it away.

"You always know how to wrap me around your little finger, Aeria…" he gritted his teeth, bearing all these pleasures coursing through his veins.

"Hihn…!" She returned a sexy, dumb grin. A grin that suggested she knew nothing and feigned ignorance. She couldn't explain herself even if she wanted to. Only moans were leaving her luscious lips. Moans that excited her husband to no end.

"You're just so damn irresistible…" he whispered into her ear. His words traveled straight to her lower body, making her cock throb harder. Oh, how dearly she loved to hear her husband whisper sweet nothings and empty her mind. How dearly she missed thinking only of him.

After many more minutes of intense pounding, a hot sensation rose within her thighs, surging through her cock, surely approaching the edge. His continuous thrusts, especially the rough strokes of his hand, broke her will of holding it back. Her cock swelled within his grip and her wet pussy tightened around him, ready to explode.

She feels so much tighter all of a sudden…?! Zexal groaned as the pussy walls coiled around his thick flesh. And her cock feels so much hotter! It swelled up further, translucent juices oozing through the tip. Realizing she was getting close and feeling her sudden tightness began setting him towards the edge.

His breaths grew erratic. "A-Aeria…!"

"Let it all out inside me, darling!" She cried out through her moan, feeling his cock swell up inside her. "Knock me up again!"

"Mnnngh…!" He couldn't resist, gritting his teeth. Those words ignited a fire inside him. A feeling to mark her as he did the first time. To see her lose control of her senses. His hips sped up, pounding into her relentlessly, pushing himself towards the edge until…!

His cock forced itself into her deepest depths and released. White hot cum shot out and filled her pussy to the brim as if it were trying to impregnate her over and over again. Her pussy walls coiled tightly around his cock, intending to wring him out dry until it offered every single drop of cum.

"HAAAAHN… !" She threw her head back against her pillow and her lips hung open. Her fingers tightly clenching the bedsheets and her toes curling inwards, an orgasm ripped through her body, almost immobilizing her. Thick ropes of cum burst out of her cock, throbbing as it did with every load it blew into the air. Lewd juices squirted out of her pussy and sprayed her bed, staining the sheets with her sweet release.

Her orgasm didn't end there, prolonging for much longer than her husband's. Feeling his hot cum swirling inside her pussy forced a second round of ejaculation from her throbbing cock, much more intense than the last. Shooting into the air, her white cum meshed with her pussy juices, further staining the bedsheets.

A good moment later, their orgasmic highs finally subsided. Zexal slowly pulled himself away and let go of her, his cock slipping out of her pussy and its lewd contents overflowing out down her thighs.

"W-Wow…" Zexal carefully dropped beside her body. I think I got too carried away. He felt he nearly lost his mind for a moment.

"Hahn… hahn…" Aeria panted heavily, her eyes looking unfocused in the distance.

"Aeria…" He brushed away the hair clinging to her skin and gently rubbed the wetness off her lips. He'd let her rest for as long as she needed.

"… Darling." She meekly turned to him, slowly regaining her senses.

"… Do you feel hurt anywhere?" was his automatic reply as a worried husband.

"… Not at all," she smiled softly. "I feel wonderful."

He nodded in relief. "That's… good to hear."

"This… is what I've been waiting for," she nuzzled into his chest. "I feel truly at home now."

"Yeah…" he caressed her cheek. "I missed this, too."

"You'll be spoiling me from now on, won't you?" A bubbly smile formed on her lips. "It's going to take more than just today to make up for the time we've been apart."

He playfully pinched her cheek. "Have mercy on me."

Zexal sat up and looked around the bed. We've… gotten ahead of ourselves and made a mess of the bed. Normally, they wouldn't do it like this in the bedroom. But… I couldn't resist her. And it was her special day, so he didn't mind.

"It seems I'll have to take another bath." She hummed, wrapping her arms around his. "Care to join me?"

"… Sure."

And so, the couple took a bath together (they may have gone another round) and Zexal cleaned up the bedroom.

The couple was now in bed, preparing to sleep in for the night.

"Now this feels just right!" Aeria fluffed the pillows and lay down, facing Zexal.

Zexal turned off the table lamp before getting on the bed. "What is?"

"Sleeping with my darling husband, of course!" She pulled his arm into hers, cuddling him. "Were you lonely sleeping here without me?"

"… Yeah," he smiled. "The bed feels empty without you here."

"Hehe," she nuzzled into his shoulder. "I love you, Zexal."

"I love you too, Aeria."

Those three simple words filled his heart with immense joy. Not that he'd ever admit that out loud. Having his wife right by his side brought comfort to his mind. It really isn't home without her.

He closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh. Today's been a tiring day, especially for her. There won't be any lonely nights from now on. Good night, Aeria.

Silence followed soon after, only accompanied by the minimal humming sound of the AC.

"Zexal…?"

"Mhmm…?"

"You love me… right?"

"Yeah, I do."

"You aren't… forcing yourself to love me?"

"… Huh?" His eyes shot open. What kind of question is that? He turned to her, and his eyes widened.

"Sorry," she cast her gaze to the side. "Forget I asked that."

"Aeria…?" He pushed himself up. "Are you… crying?"

"No, no… I'm not," she shook her head. "Let's just go back to bed."

"Aeria." His green eyes caught the little tears streaming down her cheeks even in the faint darkness. No way I'm mistaking that. He turned on the table lamp, letting an orange hue draw attention to her teary-eyed face.

"It's okay!" She rubbed her eyes. "It doesn't matter."

"It matters to me, Aeria," was his stern reply. This isn't like her.

"N-No, it's just…" she sniffed. "It's stupid. Forget about it."

"It's not stupid," he cupped her face, rubbing her tears away with his thumb. "I don't like seeing you cry, Aeria."

"Zexal…" she tried to hide her tears, but more kept streaming down her face. The gentle touch of his hands broke the dam holding her emotions back like a waterfall.

"Please tell me what's wrong," he whispered in a gentle tone. "Whatever's on your mind, Aeria."

"… It's stupid. And pointless." She wrapped her fingers around his hands. "I shouldn't be acting like this after finally returning home."

"It's okay," he nodded. "You can talk to me about it."

She gazed into his calm green eyes for a moment. "… I was afraid, Zexal."

"Afraid…?"

"Maybe I still am afraid," she bowed her head. "When I was away, I was so afraid that… you'd forget about me and not want me back."

"Aeria…" his eyes softened. Her words felt like chains coiling around his heart. I didn't realize how lonely she must have been.

"I don't mean to doubt you. I know you love me so much." More tears streamed down her cheeks. "I'm just insecure."

"… It's okay, Aeria," he gently met their foreheads together. "It's okay."

"When we started dating, Zexal," she sobbed quietly, "You know how afraid I was… telling you that I was a futanari."

I could never forget it. He wiped more of her tears away. I can't imagine how difficult it must have been. You are incredibly brave, Aeria.

"I feel so lucky having you in my life…" the corner of her lips curled up. "To have a wonderful husband that accepts me for who I am."

"Aeria…"

"But then I have these negative thoughts," she frowned and turned her back to him. "Sometimes, I feel I don't deserve your love and attention."

"…" Silently, Zexal gently pulled her to him, wrapping his arms around her body.

"And what would happen to our daughter?" She clenched her fists. "What if she turns out to be like me? What if she has to deal with being a–…"

"… Aeria," he tightened his arms around her. "Take a deep breath with me."

"…" she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Being in his embrace calmed her senses.

"Thank you for opening up to me," he whispered. "I truly appreciate it."

"… Hnnn." She rubbed some of her tears away.

"I want you to know I cherish you so dearly in my heart." His thumb brushed over her hand. "I love you so much, Aeria. For the past three months, all I could do was count the days till I could have you back here in my arms."

His words were so reassuring. So heartfelt. Words that melted away some of the anxiety residing in her heart. Words she so desperately needed to hear from his lips.

"Nothing is wrong with who you are. Nothing at all." His hands cradled her pregnant belly with a tenderness. "Our daughter will turn out to be an amazing person. Just like her mother."

Having him hold her pregnant body like this was soothing to her mind. It made her feel safe and secure.

"I just…" she placed her hands on his own. "I... don't want our own child to suffer what I've been through."

"She won't." He rubbed his hands over her belly. "I promise you, Aeria."

"Mmnnh…" She leaned into his chest, desiring his warmth. "Please… stay by my side, Zexal."

"Always."

I'm always here for you. From the moment they met to the moment they married, he always stayed by her side. He understood the struggles she faced with her identity. How she was shunned by those she trusted. How she ended up encasing her heart and emotions behind her holy white armor.

It was only when Aeria met him that she believed once more… kindness still exists in the world.

Even if the cruelty of this world reveals itself, I'll be right by your side, protecting you from it all.

I promise our little girl will be raised with so much love and joy that she'll stand alongside you.

No matter what … I will, and always will, love you and Akiko.

Chapter 11: My Futanari Hinezumi, Piromi

Summary:

During a training session, Piromi is overcome with jealousy when she sees Zoey giving attention to other girls.

She decides to take matters into her own hands.

Notes:

7/6/2024 UPDATE:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Rewrote a supporting character.

Character cameos were cut out.

Chapter Text

"I wonder if I'm too early?"

Zoey slid the door open to the dojo and peeked inside. No one seems to be here. He walked in, his steps creaking across wooden floor.

"Heads up!"

Sensing an attack from his blind spot, he swiftly bent his body backward, using the strength of his legs to maintain his balance. A gust of hot wind flew by him, missing its target.

"Sharp as always, Zoey!" A cheerful voice exclaimed.

Zoey regained his balance and turned around, taking notice of his assailant.

Her most striking features were the two mouse ears on her head and the silky black tail coming from her lower back. Those weren't accessories attached to her body, no.

Piromi was a monstergirl–a hinezumi, to be exact.

"Hey, Piro." He waved at her with a smile. "What a very warm welcome… as always."

"Hehe!" She giggled cutely. "I'll get you next time!"

"Good luck with that," he mused as he scanned around the vacant dojo. "So, what are you doing here so early?"

"I figured I could use the peace and quiet," she grinned, putting her hands on her hips.

"Huh, really…" he hummed. "Was I bothering you?"

"What? N-No, not at all!" She frantically waved her hands around. "But now that you're here, let's have some fun!"

"… Sorry, no can do." He shook his head, dropping his bag on the floor. "I can't train with you right now."

"… What?" Her eyes widened in shock. "Why not?!"

"Have you forgotten, Piro?" He narrowed his eyes at her. "We'll be having joint training today."

"Joint training?" She blinked in confusion.

"Yeah, with the other dojos," he nodded, sitting down on the floor. "Mochiru would be substituting for you, I recall?"

"Oh…!" She slammed her fist into her palm. "I remember now! I forgot it was taking place today…"

"Forgetful, aren't you?" He let out a sigh. "Anyway, I can't train with you today. She entrusted me to lead the joint training."

"Well, I don't see how we can't train right now?" She crouched down in front of him.

"Really?" He facepalmed, shaking his head. "You always go all out, leaving me exhausted! I can't exactly train others if I'm tired."

"Awww, come on!" She puffed her cheeks out. "What am I supposed to do? You're the only one who's been able to keep up with me!"

Unfortunately, for me. He sighed. "Maybe if you learn to hold back, I'll consider it."

"Fine, fine! I'll hold back!" She stomped the floor. "Now, train with me!"

"Go play with the punching bags or something. Heck, you and Mochiru are evenly matched." He suggested. "You never hold back against me."

"Zoey…" Both her eyes and ears dropped with sadness. She really wanted to duel him. It wasn't just for the sake of dueling; sparring with him brought her joy.

Don't give me that look. Her saddened expression stung his heart a little. Piromi was such a bundle of joy to have around; it'd be off-putting to see her sad. He preferred to see her smiling…

"Look…" he walked up to her, placing a hand on her head to reassure her. "Would after my joint training work for you?"

"Huh…?" she looked at him with upturned eyes.

"I need all the energy right now," he patted her head, "but I could train with you after the joint training is over." That is if I have enough energy afterward…

"Zoey…" Enjoying the warmth of his hand, her lips curved into a smile. "Yeah! That's fine with me."

And there's that cute Piromi I know. He returned the smile. "Great. I'll get back to preparations then."

Zoey returned to his bag. He took out his combat wraps and wrapped them around his hands and feet.

Having nothing better to do, Piromi decided to watch him from a distance. She sat down on her legs, facing him. I really wanted to train with him, though…

He then lifted his shirt, removing it from his body and revealing the white vest underneath.

"…" Her eyes slowly traced his bare neck down to his toned arms, consuming in the sight. Something hot stirred between her thighs…

He continued lifting off his vest, completely baring his well-built torso for anyone curious enough to see. Much better. Wearing shirts restrained his movement, he felt.

Her eyes hyper-focused on him, tracing from his toned chest to his delectable abs. Zoey wasn't a very buff person. He was on the slimmer side but had a lean body. There was barely any fat noticeable; all his muscles were visible in the right places.

Zoey turned around, and Piromi noticed the two, crossing scars on his back. He didn't like his scars, but she appreciated them in all their glory. There was a story to his scars, one that she cherished in her heart. He used to feel insecure about them, but she helped him build confidence… to be proud of his battle scars.

Zoey performed some dynamic stretches, readying his body for training. As he stretched, Piromi paid attention to the way his bare body moved around, the way his muscles reacted, the way they flexed. She was drinking in the sight, always loved how his body looked. The heat below her lower core began building up strongly, causing some… no, major discomfort within her tight shorts. What it would feel like to run her hands over his body? To run her tongue all over it? What did he taste like?

"Mnnh…" Piromi buried her hands between her legs, rubbing her thighs together to satisfy the increasing urge. Her face and her lower core raised in heat as her thoughts began to spiral in a lewd direction...

"… Piromi?"

"Ah?!" Her eyes widened, snapping her out of her daze. "W-What is it, Zoey?"

"Are you… feeling okay?" He walked up to her, noticing the red flushness of her face.

"I-I'm fine!" She waved her hand, scooting herself back. If he comes here now…! "D-Don't worry about it!"

"Really?" He gently held her head and brought her forehead to his own. Her temperature has risen suddenly… "Your body's warm. Doesn't seem like you're–…"

"KYAHH!" Her body reacting to his gentle touch, she shoved him away. "D-Don't touch me!"

"W-What's wrong, Piro?" He reached out to her but paused. "Are you feeling sick?"

"Uhhn…" It didn't help that Zoey wore nothing to cover his torso. It only served to distract her mind.

"Piro…" Worries settled down on his lips.

"I-It's fine!" She subtly distanced herself away from him. "My body's just naturally heating up! You know… just one of those things."

"Is that so…?" He crossed his arms, doubtful of her statements. Well, he was just a human, what did he know about her, a hinezumi? "Okay, but tell me if you're not feeling well. I'll carry you home."

"W-Why would you do that?" She asked, trying to rub her thighs together without him noticing. "You'd be skipping your training then."

Just as soon the heat started to cool down between her legs…

"Because I care about you, Piro," he declared with sincerity. "You matter more than my training."

… was just as soon the heat started to rise once more, even fierier.

"Muuuu…" Her heart fluttered at his words. To know Zoey cared and valued her made her happy, but it also turned her on, unfortunately.

"Listen, I'm okay!" She exclaimed angrily. "I don't need your worries! Just get back to your training!"

"P-Piro…" He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a little hurt by her outburst. If she says it's okay, then I guess she's… okay. He turned around reluctantly, casting his gaze away. "Sorry, I'll get back to training then."

His sadness didn't escape her eyes as he turned around. Oh no, I didn't mean for that to come out harsh. Her heart swelled with guilt. She despised herself for pushing Zoey away. Oh, she desired his attention but was afraid of him finding out…

"Zoey, darling." A calm voice called out.

"Ah…?" Zoey turned to the voice and saw a familiar face leading a group of hinezumi students. Yes, they were all hinezumis. "Mochiru! A pleasure to see you."

Compared to Piromi, Mochiru was a bit taller with longer, straighter hair that matched the color of snow and eyes that matched the color of the deep sea. She wore a similar outfit.

"Polite as always," Mochiru waved. She turned around to her students, urging them to come in. "Come in now, everyone!"

"Good morning, Sensei!" The students greeted him cheerfully with blushed faces, bowing themselves at the waist.

"Wow, what a lively bunch!" Zoey grinned at them. "Welcome, welcome!"

Mochiru skipped to him and moved her lips to whisper in his ear. "You should put on some clothes, Zoey."

"… Why's that?" He raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms.

"They're all youthful monstergirls," Mochiru gave his arm a few playful tugs. "The sight of a hot-blooded male can be very distracting."

"H-Hey!" He took a step back and swiped her hand. Starting to feel self-conscious, he covered his chest. He knew very little about monstergirls, but even he was aware of what could happen if he let his guard down around them. Who's she calling a hot-blooded male?!

"Unless you're interested in befriending a hinezumi… in more ways than one," Mochiru giggled.

"Cut it out, Mochiru," he sighed and put on back his white vest. It was less distracting, now.

"Mmmmngrh…" Piromi grumbled from a distance, clenching her fists at her sides. The sight of Zoey with another female, Mochiru out of all people—a burning sensation rose in her chest, one whose warmth made her feel uncomfortable.

"Oh." Mochiru craned her neck over Zoey's shoulder. A sinister smile adorned her face as she noticed the distant hinezumi. "Hey there, Piromi."

"Hey," Piromi greeted back dryly. "Mochiru."

"I'll be borrowing Zoey if you don't mind." She said in a suggestive tone and winked.

"Gurgggh…" Mochiru's attitude struck a nerve within her. Who does she think she is?!

"I would have loved to ask you to train with us…" Mochiru sighed dramatically as she waved her head. "But you wouldn't benefit at all from this, would you?"

"…" Piromi's arms trembled with anger. Gah, she's so infuriating! She didn't have any way to retort it because… Mochiru had a point.

Zoey and Piromi excelled in their martial arts, having achieved the highest rank of Masters. Piromi had a perfect winning record while Zoey had lost only once in his entire life. They were practically rivals, and she loved to challenge him, the only human person who could keep up with her. This spoke volumes about Zoey's skills, being able to challenge a monstergirl whose base capabilities far exceeded that of a human.

"All right, everyone!" He raised his hands and began clapping them. "Let's not waste any more time. Get into formation and we'll begin our training!"

"Okay!" The students replied in unison, their voices echoing through the dojo's halls. They cleanly moved into formation, dividing themselves into 5 rows. Zoey and Mochiru moved in front of them.

"Let's start with some warmups and dynamic stretches! Gotta get that blood flowing!" Zoey informed cheerfully. "Mochiru, if you may?"

"Of course." Mochiru nodded with a snap of her fingers. She began leading the warmups for the students.

Zoey took out his notes from his bag. His eyes scanned the entire routine he had written, a comprehensive list of exercises and activities for their joint training.

This should be a good experience for them. He didn't exactly consider himself an instructor, but he hoped they would gain something valuable from this training.

He drew his eyes to the students. Right now, they were doing alternating punches. Punching straight with their right as their left pulls back into a sharp 90-degree, then switch.

"Hmmm…?" A particular student caught his attention. She wasn't following along with the group. Is she having difficulties? He approached her and waved.

"Hey there, are you–…"

"S-S-Sensei!" Upon noticing him, the student bowed at the waist out of fear. "A-Am I doing something wrong?"

"Uh… please raise your head. You can keep it casual with me," he scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Are you having any difficulties?"

"A-Ahm…" she cast her gaze downwards, fiddling with her dress. "M-Maybe…"

"It's okay. No need to feel ashamed," he offered a welcoming smile. "What's wrong?"

"T-This is my first training session in another dojo…" she said timidly. "I'm feeling… very nervous."

"Ah, is that so?" He folded his arms, then stood behind her. "Don't worry about it. We all always start somewhere."

"Sensei…" she smiled softly.

"Let me assist you. May I adjust your form?"

"Y-Yes, Sensei!" Standing straight, she nodded with a bit too much energy.

"I've noticed that before you punch, you pull your arms back a little," he gently held her arms from behind.

"S-Sensei?!" Her face flushed and her tail wagged around, being so close with a hot-blooded male, as Mochiru would put it.

"When you punch…" he guided her right arm into a punch as he pulled her left. "Don't hesitate. Turn your fist towards the end."

"Y-Yes!" she nodded frantically, trying to calm her breathing.

"It'll be more effective this way," he slowly let go of her arms.

"I understand, S-Sensei!" She bowed at the waist once again. "I'll do my best!"

"Happy to hear that."

"Mmmmnghrh…" Once again, Piromi watched from the sidelines. Does he know what he's doing?! He's so dense! She noticed the leering eyes of the other students on his body. Those eyes desired him. Though her disapproval didn't apply to herself. I can't let that stand! The only one who can look at him like that is me!

After the warmup session, they moved into the next activity: practice matches. The students would get themselves into pairs, one student taking on the offensive role and the other the defensive.

"Those on the offensive will practice low and high kicks," Zoey explained. "Those on the defensive should block and withstand them."

"Zoey darling, why don't we do a demonstration?" Mochiru suggested as she tapped his shoulder.

"Sounds good," he nodded, shifting into a defensive stance. "Now, everyone! Watch closely and see how she strikes me."

In the blink of an eye, Mochiru performed a roundhouse kick towards his head, to which Zoey reacted almost instantly by shielding her kick with his arm.

"Woah…!" Sounds of admiration could be heard from the crowd of students.

"I didn't even see her kick!"

"How did Sensei see that?"

"They're both so cool!"

"It's like they're both a couple!"

"Grrrrr…" Piromi's mouse ears flared up in anger. Her heart tightened at the sight as if coiled by chains. She was not a stranger to this emotion… jealousy. They're not a couple!

"When you're on the defensive, make sure you're looking at your opponent's face. Be ready to react to your opponent's movements." Zoey let go of her leg and shifted into an offensive stance. "Let me show you what I mean by that. Mochiru?"

"Yes." Mochiru shifted into a defensive stance, remaining completely still.

"Please pay attention to her eyes," he pointed at her face, then took a step back.

He swung his leg right against her face, his feet barely grazing her cheek. Mochiru's hair fluttered at the force of the wind caused by his kick. Her eyes remained razor-focused and open the entire time.

"Woooh, her eyes!"

"She didn't get distracted at all!"

"She's so cool!"

"You're something else, Zoey." Mochiru slowly traced her fingers around his muscular calf. "Color me impressed."

"Guuuhhh…!" Piromi clenched her fists, wanting to lash out at her. How dare she touch him…!

"H-Hey, that tickles." He put his leg back down, turning to the students. "Well, I hope that demonstration is helpful! You may begin your training."

"Yes, Sensei!" They answered in unison and soon began their training session.

"After 15 sets, you can switch roles–…"

"Come with me, Zoey." Piromi grabbed his arm and dragged him along with her.

"P-Piro?!" He called out in surprise.

"Just come with me!" She used both her hands to pull him.

Is it something important? Zoey sighed. "Mochiru, take control of the training for now! I'll be back!"

"Of course, Zoey," Mochiru nodded and waved. Her eyes shifted to the jealous hinezumi. So, she's finally making her move… about time. Good luck, you little fire mouse.

"Where are you going, Piro?"

Piromi had dragged him out of the dojo away from the others. She then slammed him against a nearby tree, trapping him between her arms.

"P-Piro?"

"Must be nice, huh?" She glared at him. "Being surrounded by many young and pretty girls."

"W-What?" He blinked in confusion. "What are you saying?"

"You enjoy the attention of all those girls, don't you?"

"Heh?!" He looked around, realizing he couldn't escape her. "I d-don't…"

"Even though you already have me…" she gritted her teeth in anger. "You let yourself get seduced by other women!"

"W-What?!" He shook his head in disbelief. "I'm not being s-seduced!" She's mad about this?!

"Liar!" She exclaimed. "Mochiru… all those students…" Her arms trembled as she cast her gaze down. "I can tell they're all having perverted thoughts about you."

"… Ah?" He tried to back away, but the tree blocked him. A terrifying aura came from her. W-What's going on?!

Piromi pressed her entire body against his, looking up at him with upturned eyes. "… And I'm no different."

"P-Piro…" His face grew in heat as her warmth transferred to his. I shouldn't be thinking like this about her. The soft sensation of her womanly body, her breasts, made his mind fuzzy. Her body's so soft but… there was something painfully hard poking his thigh. It stood out through all the soft sensations. W-What is this? Is she pinching me?! What sorta sharp thighs has she been building?

"L-Listen, Piro…" Zoey placed his hands on her shoulder. She's too close! "I don't know what's going on, but we can talk about this…"

"…" She took a step back. "Zoey."

"Y-Yeah…?" He let out a sigh of relief, though his body felt lonely from the loss of her warmth.

"Do you hate me?" She asked in a serious tone, holding the hem of her dress.

"No, Piro." He shook his head. "How could I ever hate you?"

"Do you accept me for who I am?" Her voice trembled. "Will you always accept me for who I am?"

Zoey couldn't tell what was going through her mind. Is there a part of herself that she's ashamed of? But there's no way I could hate her.

"Of course, Piro." He gently patted her head between her ears. "I could never hate you. You're special to me."

"… Okay," she took a deep breath and her face flushed red. "I trust you."

"Piro…"

Arms trembling anxiously, Piromi slid her thumbs under the sides of her black tights and began stripping them down.

"P-P-P-Piro?!" Zoey slammed his back against the tree and covered his face with his hands. "W-W-W-What are you…"

As soon as the black tights reached her feet, she stepped out of them and straightened her posture. Peeking through his fingers, he noticed something sticking out of place—especially on a girl.

An impressive tent was pitching on her Chinese dress.

"W-W-What is…"

I can't believe I'm doing this. Piromi pressed her clothed erection against his stomach and let out a moan. "Mnnh…"

"W-W-What are you…"

"I'm what you call a futanari," she involuntarily rubbed her cock against him. "You've heard of them, haven't you?"

"Uhhh…" he was utterly shocked he couldn't voice out a response. Although, the term futanari wasn't foreign to him.

"I'm still a girl… I hope." Her ears draped down with sadness. "I was always bullied for having this between my legs. I was always called… disgusting. Among girls and monstergirls. I was always told I would never find a mate. I hid this, wishing I was just born a normal monstergirl. A part of me wished I didn't have this…"

"…" His mind slowly took in her words.

"But then I met you," she gazed into his red eyes with admiration. "I've never met anyone like you… treating a monstergirl with kindness… with care."

"Piro…"

"Just being near you… mngh…" She rubbed her cock against him and moaned even more. "It gets me so hard."

… What do I even say to that? Zoey figured it's best he remained silent.

"You should know the effect your body has on me…" She buried her head into his chest, soaking in his warmth. "I can never get enough of it."

"P-Piro…" he kept his hands away from her, unsure of where to put them. Her warmth and delicate frame stirred something animalistic within him…

"I hate it when you're giving your attention to other girls, when you're getting touchy-feely with them." She panted. Her hot breath penetrated through his vest.

What… do I say? He clenched his fists. Is silence the right option?

She clenched the fabric of his clothes, quietly sobbing into it. "I don't know what's gotten into me. You must think I'm disgusting too, don't you?"

"Piro…" His heart tightened at the sight of her tears. "Listen…"

"A monstergirl. And a futanari, too." She sighed faintly. "Maybe it would be better if–…"

"… Damn it, Piromi!" Zoey grabbed her shoulders. "Listen to me!"

"W-What?!" Her ears twitched in response to her full name. "You're scaring me…"

"Don't say those things about yourself," he declared with the utmost sincerity, gazing into her fiery eyes. "I could never hate you."

"… Really?"

"You're not disgusting, not at all." He brought a hand to her face and gently rubbed her tears away. "You're just… you, Piro." I've never consoled anyone… he searched for the right words in his mind.

"…" she leaned into his touch and closed her eyes, desiring more of his warmth.

"You're an amazing person. I couldn't care less if you were a monstergirl or a… futanari." A faint blush covering his cheeks. "You're the same girl I've always known. And that will never change."

"Zoey…" Her lips curved into a wide smile. He accepts me for who I am… somehow, she knew he'd never leave her behind. "Z-Zoey, I–…!"

"Zoey, darling!"

That voice…! Piromi turned her head around and saw Mochiru approaching them.

H-Hold on, if she comes here…! Zoey's eyes shifted down to her erection. This isn't good for her!

He quickly pulled Piromi behind him. He removed his jacket from his waist and wrapped it around her own, concealing her erection; then snatched her black tights from the ground and shoved them in her hand.

"Hey, Mochiru!" He waved back as if nothing unusual was going on. "What's up?"

Zoey… he's protecting me. Piromi gripped the back of his vest, desiring to be close to him.

"We're about ready to move with the next activity," Mochiru said. "We need your guidance."

"Oh, sure, sure!" Zoey smiled awkwardly. "I'll be right with you!"

"Okay!" Mochiru winked and returned to the dojo, leaving them to their own company.

He waited till she was out of his sight. After confirming they were alone, he turned around to Piromi.

"Piro, uhm…" he rubbed the back of his neck. "Why don't you head home for the day? I think you could use the time to… rest."

"…" she remained silent, unsure of how to answer him.

"We can… train together some other time," he patted her shoulder. "Just you and me."

"Are you going to stay here till training's over?"

"Yeah," he nodded and turned around. "I need to get back soon. Don't wait for me."

"… Okay," she bowed her head in understanding.

"…" He smiled weakly, then ran to the dojo to continue their training.

After training …

"Thank you, Sensei!" The students shouted in unison as they left the dojo one by one.

"Thank you for sparing us time, Zoey." Mochiru patted his shoulder. "I'm really grateful."

"Anytime, Mochiru…" He nodded mindlessly, his gaze unfocused in the distance.

"… Zoey?" She called out in concern. "What's wrong?"

"Hmmm?" He shifted his gaze to her. "No, it's nothing. Just feeling a little exhausted."

"I see," she exited the dojo. It seems she's on his mind, eh? "Please have plenty of rest!"

"Will do." He forced a smile as her figure disappeared in the distance.

Soon, Zoey was left alone to his own company. A long sigh slipped his lips as he put on his bag, strapping it around one arm. He stepped out of the dojo and slid the door close.

He followed the cobblestone path as his gaze stared into the gradient sky, the Sun setting on the warm horizon.

Piromi… during the training, he couldn't stop thinking about her. About what transpired. His body may have been training, but his mind wandered elsewhere the entire time.

A futanari… that revelation shocked him more than he thought. He's heard of them before but never expected his dearest friend was one. It must have taken her a lot of courage to tell me that…

He placed a palm on his chest, vividly remembering the sensation of her soft and warm body, even her throbbing erection. What's… gotten into me? He was beginning to see her in a different light. As more than his best friend.

She'll always be the same Piromi I know. He thought to himself. Nothing had to change between them. Maybe it was a monstergirl thing. She was probably in heat which led her to pull those crazy antics… that's what he believed. But his heart tightened at the thought for some reason.

Are we really just … best friends?

With night time gradually approaching, Zoey reached his apartment. Finally home. He went straight up to his room on the second floor. As he tried unlocking his room door, it turned out it was already open. Huh… did I forget to lock the door? He pushed it and…

"Hey, Zoey!" A familiar, cheerful voice greeted him. "I was waiting for you!"

"…" He closed the door. Did I… enter the wrong room? The door label matched his key number. No, this is my room. He opened the door again.

"Hello!" She greeted again. "It's me!"

"…" He scanned her appearance from top to bottom. Those mouse ears, that wagging tail. No doubt about it. It was none other than…

"Piro?" He stepped inside, bewildered. "What are you doing here?"

"I'll be staying here for a few days," she grinned, making herself comfortable on his bed.

"… What?" His eyes widened. "Staying here?"

"Look!" She pointed to her bag in the corner of the room. "I even packed my stuff!"

"Wait, what…?" He scratched his head in confusion. "First of all, how did you even get into my room?"

"You always keep a spare key lying around in case of emergencies, don't you?" With a smirk, Piromi whipped out the key and twirled its keychain around her finger.

"Seriously…?" Zoey groaned and rubbed his temples. Taking precautions sure backfired on me!

"Come on, we used to do this when we were kids!" She crossed her leg over the other. "We'd always have sleepovers!"

"We aren't kids now, Piro." He let out a sigh and folded his arms. "Things are different now."

"That won't stop me from having sleepovers!" She playfully stuck her tongue out. "Besides, I want to hang out with you!"

"Piro…" His eyes inspected the stuff she brought in. She really is planning to stay here for a while. "Listen–…"

"Hiyah!" She performed a roundhouse kick, her feet almost connecting with his face.

"Woah, there!" He instinctively used his arm to block her leg. "I'm talking here!"

"Come on, fight me!" She taunted him. "You said you'd challenge me later–…"

"Hup!" He slammed her waist onto the bed in an instant. "I win. Challenge over."

"Hey, that's not fair!" She wrapped his legs around Zoey and attempted to force him to the bed.

"You started it!" He extended his arm to her waist before she could bring him down…

"Ahn?!" A moan slipped her lips.

"Ah." His hand latched on to something… hard, throbbing within his grasp. His eyes traced down from his arm to his hand… to the bulge on her skirt.

"S-Sorry!" He quickly retracted his hand. His face heated up at the realization of what he had just done. "I didn't mean to–…"

"… Two can play that game."

"Wha–…" Before he could react, she slammed him to the bed, got between his legs, and started stripping his pants down.

"It's not fair if you only get to feel mine!" She declared. "I want to see yours!"

"H-Hey, knock it off!" He held tight on to his pants. "Let's talk about–…"

In a battle of pure strength, Piromi won and managed to strip his pants away, revealing his boxers. She rubbed her hand over it.

"H-Hah?!" His lower body trembled at her touch. We can't be doing this! He reached his hand towards her. "P-Piro, we shouldn't...!"

"Don't!" She shouted, causing him to flinch back. "Please, let me do this!"

"Let you do what?" He asked back though he might already know the answer to that question. There's only one thing she could mean…

"I… want to make you feel good," she looked into his dark eyes.

"W-What?" Make me feel good? He pretended not to understand. What's gotten into her? "You don't have to–…"

"Please," she bowed her head down. "I'm begging you."

"…" He was taken aback by the seriousness in her gaze. The kind of gaze when she's ready to take down her prey. I don't understand. So many questions swirled inside his head. Why was she acting like this? Did she realize what she was doing? He just couldn't ask them with the way she was looking at him. Why can't I… refuse her? Do I… not want to?

"F-Fine…" He sighed in defeat, lowering his guard. "Do what you want."

"Zoey…" She smiled. Without wasting any more time, she placed her hands on the sides of his boxers and pulled them down to reveal his flaccid cock.

"Oooh…" Admiring it, she gently wrapped her fingers around it, taking the time to feel it in her hand. Zoey's…

"Guh…" He covered his mouth with his forearm. Piromi's… holding me. My best friend is holding me. He didn't know how to process this situation. What he couldn't deny was the softness of her hand.

She began stroking it gently. His cock throbbed in her hand, growing harder and bigger. Is he getting turned on…?

"O-Oh…" His face heated up in embarrassment. Am I… enjoying this?

"It's so hard, Zoey…" She breathed against his bare cock as it swelled up further from her touch. I'm happy… he's getting turned on by me. "Are you enjoying this?"

"…" He remained silent, unable to admit it.

"Hey, answer me." She stuck her tongue out and licked his tip.

"Geh?!" He bucked himself backward from the sudden, jolting sensation. H-Her tongue…?!

"Are you feeling good or not?" She asked again in the same manner as she continued stroking his fully erect cock.

"… W-Who knows?" He muttered, trying to maintain his composure. Her touches sent electrical jolts up his spine.

"Mhmm…!" she pouted at his answer. He's trying to deny it. I'll make him answer me. Using her tongue, she licked around the swollen head of his cock. Precum began oozing through the tip.

"Oh…" He clenched his fists and held back his grunts. Mixed feelings swirled inside his mind. I don't know how to feel about this. The pleasure he received began numbing his resistance to her.

"Guys like it when girls take it in their mouth, right?" She brushed her tongue against the underside of his cock, moving up the entire length.

"D-Don't ask me…" He replied flatly. The sensation of her tongue was overwhelming his senses. Why does she look like she knows what she's doing?

"You…!" Her ears twitched. I'll make you admit it! Slowly, she took his cockhead into her mouth, enveloping it with her saliva.

"Hah?!" He gasped. Her mouth…?!

"Mnhmm…" She pushed her head further, taking more of his cock into her mouth. Her hands stroked the remaining length her lips couldn't reach.

"G-God!" He spread his arms apart and clenched the bedcover, slowly losing control over his mind. Hot sensations pooled through his lower body. Is she seriously…?!

She bobbed her head up and down, slathering her tongue all over his cock, needing to taste more of him, slowly clouding her mind with pleasure.

Getting more aroused, her free hand moved to her bulge and ripped a hole in her black tights, allowing her raging erection to spring free. She stroked her own cock as she sucked his own.

"P-Piro…!" He tried to call her name through his panting. This is bad…! Was this a line they should cross?

"Mnnnh!" She increased the pace of her movements, bobbing her head even further down his cock, her tongue curling around the tip and tasting his precum. The sound of her slurps filled the room.

"G-Guh!" He gritted his teeth, doing his best to hold back his moans. A heating sensation began building at the base of his cock, working its way up. The relentless sensation of being in her mouth only served to push it further to the edge.

Feeling his cock swelling up, Piromi pulled her head away with a plop! She looked at him with a seductive smirk. "You taste so good, Zoey… I know you're getting close."

"Stop, Piro!" He voiced out. "We… we can't–…"

Her luscious lips came down onto his cock once more, sending him an intense wave of pleasure. She bobbed her head back and forth even more aggressively, forcing him towards the edge of no return.

"P-Piro!" With desperation, he latched his hands onto her head and attempted to shove her away. I can't hold myself back at this rate!

She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried his cock deeper, feeling it reach her throat as her tongue danced around the base of his cock.

"Nguh!" The warmth of her throat took him by surprise, sending him through the edge. Tensing up, he involuntarily bucked his hips forward. His cock shot out into her mouth, filling it with cum.

"Mnnnnnh!" Her eyes rolled back into her head due to the intense pressure of his cum. Being a monstergirl, his cum overwhelmed her senses with lust. She didn't dare to let go. She wanted to squeeze out every single drop of his cum.

"Piro!" Zoey cried out, unable to stop thrusting his cock into her mouth. "L-Let go!" His cock blew load after load, puffing her cheeks full of his hot cum. Some cum spilled out from her mouth, staining her cheeks. His body soon gave out, causing him to fall back onto the bed.

I just came … into my best friend's mouth.

Piromi slowly drew her lips from his cock, inch by inch. Her mouth was full of his hot cum. She swirled her tongue around, ingraining the taste of him in her mind before she gulped it all down her throat.

"Look, Zoey… I swallowed it all," she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to him. "You felt good, didn't you?"

"Grrr…!" He grabbed her by the shoulders and threw her onto the bed, effectively switching places with her.

"H-Hey!" Her eyes widened in surprise. "W-What are you–mngh?!"

"Two can play that game," he wrapped his fingers around her bare cock. "You're pretty hard yourself."

"Z-Zoey?!" She let out a moan as his rough hand grabbed her cock. She didn't expect this turn of events; she wanted to be in control and make him feel good.

"I don't like losing, Piro," he got between her legs, spreading them apart. "Especially to you. I shouldn't be the only one feeling good."

"W-Wait, n-no! You don't have to—gnah?!" Her lower body trembled with pleasure as he began moving his hand up and down her entire length, eliciting a moan from her flushed lips.

"Tell me," his other hand gently massaged her thigh. "Have you always been pleasuring yourself?"

"Mnngh… yeah…" she moaned at his gentle yet firm touches. His hands—it feels so much better than doing it myself! "I've always been fantasizing about you…"

"…What?" He was so surprised he stopped stroking her cock.

"Hey, don't stop," she whined, her cock aching for his attention. She grabbed his hand and wrapped it back around her cock. "It feels really good."

"Just a second ago, you told me I didn't have to–…"

"I didn't expect your hands would feel this good," she interjected. "Better than my fantasies."

"Uhuh…" Looking at the situation more clearly, he decided to take hold of his best friend's cock. Why… did I do that? Was I trying to prove something? He just felt his competitive spirit take over him. What am I competing for exactly?

"Are you… um, going to move your hand?" She asked bashfully as she wiggled her hips.

"Uh… sure," he mindlessly nodded and began stroking her cock.

"Oooh…" She moaned at his gentle strokes. Zoey's pleasuring my cock… she never thought her fantasies would be playing out right in front of her.

"Could I… ask you something?" Zoey asked.

"Mhnn… yeah?"

"You told me you're… a futanari?"

"Mhmm..." She nodded. "Since the day I was born."

"So you were born with… this?"

"Yeah…" She leaned forward and spread her inner thighs apart. "I've got both if you're wondering…"

He could see her pink pussy folds, partially obstructed by her ball sack. For whatever reason, he lifted it to get a better view. It was constrained within her black tights.

"Ohn…!" His touch sent a tingle through her cock. Getting more turned on, the area below her cock began growing damp. "You can… tear my tights off. Please."

Without question, he pulled her tights apart, revealing her dripping pussy. Such a dazzling sight that he couldn't tear his eyes off. Piromi's…! The sight turned him on again though he didn't want to admit it.

"Getting excited, eh?" She moved her tail around and skillfully caressed his hardening cock. "Even though you just came…"

"N-No, this is…" His gaze shifted downwards to her silky smooth tail. What am I…? He pulled his hands away. I shouldn't be doing this… to my best friend.

"Hey, don't stop touching me," she whined, wiggling her hips and cock to him. "I love your touch."

"I… I can't, Piro…" He inched himself away from her. Why am I hesitating…?

"If you won't do it…" She wrapped her legs around his waist and coiled her tail around his cock, preventing him from backing away. "I'll do it myself."

"Wha–…"

Using her legs, she pushed his hips forward and used her tail to align his cock with her pussy. In one quick motion, she forced his cock deep inside her in a single thrust.

"Gugh?!" He groaned at the sudden pleasure overwhelming him.

"Oh!" She threw her head back in pure, carnal bliss. Feeling him inside her, her cock throbbed with excitement. Zoey's cock… is inside me! The pleasure of his cock felt so much better than what she imagined in her fantasies.

"Piromi!" He grabbed her thighs and tried to push himself away. "Let go!"

"And give up this pleasure?" She tightened her legs around him, closing the distance between his cock and her pussy, making him go deeper inside her. "God… you're so deep inside me!"

"Argh?!" Pleasure surged through his entire body as if he was surrounded by her flames. Flames that were fanning his lust… his desire for her. No, I can't! I can't lose to this!

"I want you all to myself," she placed her hands on the sides of his cheek. "I can't let anyone else steal you from me."

"Stop!" Unfortunately for him, every time he pulled out, she simply forced him back in, causing further stimulations to his cock. This feels so…!

"Hehehe~" she grinned coyly as she tightened her tail around the base of his cock. "You know it's futile, Zoey."

Being a human, Zoey could never truly match her in terms of raw strength. Sure, he could hold his own against her, but given this compromising situation, he'd only be tiring himself out.

"Let's make a bet. Maybe if you can beat me…" she affectionately stroked his lip with her thumb. "I'll let you pull out."

"Beat you?"

"Let's see who'll cum first between you and me," she explained. "If you can make me cum first, I'll let you pull out… and we can stop and forget this ever happened."

"Huh…"

"But if I make you cum first…" she smirked playfully. "You'll fuck me all day. You'll become my mate."

"W-What?" He found those conditions… dangerous. Though he wouldn't say this out loud, being inside her felt too good. He wasn't confident he could last that long. This is nothing like our battles. And becoming her mate? He knew monstergirls had a desire to seek out a lifetime mate… and she chose him?

"Why… me?" he asked. "You want me to become your mate?"

"You'll find out why if you win," she answered. "What do you say? Are you going to pick up the gauntlet?

His competitive spirit rose within him. Still, he had to wonder… does that mean I won't become her mate if I win? That thought sent his heart a sharp pang for some reason he didn't understand himself. Right now, he just had to put an end to this.

"I accept your challenge, Piro," he wrapped his hands around her delicate waist, preparing himself up. "I'll win." I don't know how I'll win, though…

"Hehehe~…" Trusting him, she unwrapped her legs and released him from her leg lock. Using her tail, she pulled his cock out of her pussy. "As a handicap, I'll let you lead."

"Don't underestimate me." Her words struck a nerve. Handicap? I don't need any handicap! He aligned his cock with her wet pussy and slammed into her with all his might.

"Ooough?!" She moaned in pleasure as he filled her back with his cock once more. "Hahn… is that all you got?"

Little did he know, she was purposely trying to rile him up, so he'd be more serious about fucking her.

Holding her hips tightly, he thrusted into her pussy rapidly, her thighs slapping against him with each thrust, her cock throbbing harder with every thrust. The desire to win drove him forward.

"Fuck, Zoey!" His relentless thrusts sent wave after wave of pleasure throughout her entire body. She coiled her arms around his neck. "Don't stop!"

"Mnggh...!" The pleasure affected his mind. Damn, I'm actually enjoying this…! He wanted to make her feel good, but her warmth made him feel all weak below.

Her eyes flicked to his lips. She pulled his head in and captured them with her own. She forced her tongue through and coiled it around his.

"Mmmnhm?!" Her sweet warmth pooled through his entire mouth. Her tongue aggressively swirled around, leaving no space untouched. He could vividly taste her hot velvety tongue. This is… getting crazy!

Soon, he could feel himself nearing the edge. A hot sensation began surging from the base of his cock all the way to the tip. His cock swelled within her tight insides, wanting to release inside her.

"You're getting close, heh?" She smiled into his lips as she bucked her hips forward. "Come on, come on! I know you want to let it all out inside me!"

"Gugh…!" He groaned, trying to hold himself back. I can't lose here! He swiftly grabbed her cock and started stroking it as he thrusted into her.

"H-Hey!" She flinched from his sudden touches. "That's not fair!"

"You wanted this!" One hand on her hip and one hand stroking her cock, he thrusted even more relentlessly into her, going deeper into her pussy. Damn, I don't know if I can hold out…!

"Mnnnah…!" Her lusty moans echoed throughout the room. The stimulations from having her cock stroked and pussy pounded was sending intense jolts up her spine, making her mind grow fuzzy. Her cock pulsed with need as a hot sensation surged through it. Oh god… I'm getting close…!

To push him further towards the edge, she used her tail, which was coiled around his cock, to stimulate it, taking him by surprise.

"Guh?!" His gaze shifted down. "H-Hey!"

"Come on… cum inside me!" She taunted with a seductive smirk. "Let it all out~"

"Mnghhuh!" He grunted. Her tempting words reverberated through his cock, bringing him closer to climax. Hold out, Zoey! You've gotta hold out! He rammed into her even more fiercely.

"God!" Her moans grew breathier and her legs began growing tense. She curled her toes inwards, digging them into the bed as her cock neared her climax. I can't hold back any longer! Her pussy clenched tightly around his cock.

End this now! Drawing every ounce of his strength, he thrusted deep into her one last time and squeezed her raging cock to push her beyond the edge.

"HAAAAHN!" Drawing her head back, she squealed in ecstasy as her cock finally erupted, spraying all of its cock juices into the air, shooting thick and creamy load after load, staining her clothes, the bed, and even his shirt.

"Woah?!" His eyes widened at her massive ejaculation. That's a lot!

"Hahn… hahn…!" After letting it all out, her body plopped down on the bed from riding the high. The rest of her cum dripped down onto her stomach from her cock tip. Her legs gave out and extended forward into rest. Zoey slowly pulled out of her to hold back his own orgasm.

"That was amazing…" she panted, regaining control of her senses. "It seems I've lost…"

And yet, his victory felt… shallow. Yes, he did win based on her given conditions but it felt empty. What did I win, even? He didn't feel satisfied at all—he wanted more. N-No, what are you thinking, Zoey?! You won!

"I really didn't think you'd win…" she sighed, looking at him with flushed eyes. "But a loss is a loss. I'll stop dragging you… into this."

"…" The sight of her in this vulnerable state stirred something within him. Something… primal. No, stop it, Zoey!

"I'm… uh, sorry," she muttered. "Maybe not totally… but you had a good time, right?"

He couldn't deny how good it felt to be inside her. To hear her moans. To be with her… no, snap out of it!

"H-Hey… say something," she awkwardly poked him with her tail. "Are you… mad at me?"

His gaze shifted to her wet pussy… oh, he wondered how it would feel to let all his desires out inside her.

To mate with her.

"I admit I might have… used you," she averted her gaze. "It didn't really matter if you won or lost… because I was hoping you'd–…"

Zoey scooped her up in his arms and flipped her over, giving him a good view of her butt.

"H-Hey! What's wrong, Zoey?" She asked, confused.

"I don't care anymore." He gripped her tights and tore them off, revealing her supple and fleshy ass. He gave them a firm squeeze. I want her. His desire for her had won over and clouded his rational mind.

"Z-Zoey?!" Her eyes widened. "W-What are you…"

He pressed the tip of his raging erection against her pink pussy folds, rubbing over them. "I don't care about losing or winning."

"W-Wait, Z-Zoey!" She exclaimed. Her body was sensitive all over after her orgasm moments ago. "I'm still sens–…"

"I want you, Piro!" He thrusted into her in one go without warning, filling her up with his entire length.

"Mngaah?!" Bucking forward, she moaned from a mixture of pleasure and pain. "W-Wait, Zoey! Please!"

"You keep teasing me with your body…" Holding her ass in place, he pounded into her pussy with reckless abandon, sending her an intense wave of pleasure after pleasure. "Don't think I can let that slide!"

"Mnggah!" She gritted her teeth, trying to hold back her moans. Zoey getting rough with her only pushed her already high arousal further.

"And this dirty side of you…" He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her close to him. One hand crept down to her cock which was growing harder and bigger again even though she had just come. "Look, your perverted cock is already getting hard again."

"Mnnguh…!" Feeling his rough hand, her cock grew harder. She wanted more. She needed more.

She guided his free hand to her clothed, voluptuous chest. He gave her breast a gentle squeeze, feeling its softness envelope his hand.

"You won't be needing this," he gripped the fabric of her Chinese dress and tore it off her body, letting her bare, perky tits bounce out. "Not wearing any underwear, huh?"

"I… mnguh… don't…" she spoke through her moans as he kept pounding into her. "S-So… you can touch… them directly."

"Heh, is that so?" If he wasn't clouded by lust right now, he'd be surprised at this fact. "You were waiting for me to touch you. You're such a pervert."

"Y-Yes…" she panted with pleasure. "I've always been touching myself while fantasizing about you…"

He firmly kneaded her breast and gently pinched her pink tip, admiring the sensation in his hand. It's so soft…

Piromi curled her tail around his waist to close any distance between their bodies. She wrapped her arm around his head and stuck her tongue out, hinting for him to take her lips.

Her lips… he wanted to taste them again. Obliging, he gently met her lips with his own in a soft kiss.

I want more of him… she pushed her tongue through his lips, not satisfied with just a kiss. With snake-like movements, she curled her tongue around his own to taste him even more.

Enjoying the kiss, he slowed down his pace of thrusting into her. It just felt special to him, though she would beg to differ.

"Hey," she whined, grinding her pussy against his cock. "Don't slow down."

"Like this?"

Angling himself a little up, he thrusted into her with full force, hitting against her deepest depths.

"Mngguh… fuck!" She whimpered from the sudden rush of pleasure. He's so rough…!

"Mnnh…!" He held back his moans. The way her pussy embraced his cock was an addicting sensation. I can't stop myself!

"Harder, Zoey!" She slammed her hips back into him, wanting to feel even more of his cock. "Fuck me harder!"

He pulled himself out, which elicited a cry from her lips. "Get down on the bed. Now."

"Y-Yes…" she happily obliged and got down on all fours, raising her butt and presenting her pussy to him. His commanding voice heightened her arousal, causing her pussy to leak even more and her cock to twitch.

While grabbing her arms and pulling them towards him, he rubbed his cock over her drippy pink folds. "I need you so badly, Piro…"

"Take me!" She cried out, frustrated by his teasing.

He buried his cock back into her pussy, and rapidly pounded into her without any rest. I…I want to…

"Mnguh…~!" Piromi surrendered her body to him to use as he liked. Waves of pleasure spread throughout her body like a wildfire, overwhelming her mind. Her cock bounced with anticipation every time he thrusted into her pussy.

"God…!" He could feel the pleasures igniting a fiery heat within his soul. I can't hold myself back any longer…! His orgasm began surging through his entire body.

"You know what happens if you cum inside me…" She whispered seductively, feeling his cock swelling up inside her. "You'll become my mate for life."

Mate for life. That thought didn't bother him—in fact, it excited him even more.

"It's my loss, Piro." He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a hug.

"H-Huh…?" Her eyes widened in shock. Doesn't that mean…

"I can't lie to myself," he sighed. "You're more than just my best friend."

"Z-Zoey…"

"I want us to be more than best friends."

More than best friends…? Her ears twitched with expectation. That could only mean one thing…

"B-But I'm a monstergirl… and a futanari," she said in a sad tone. "You d-don't think I'm…?"

"I love you, Piro," he gently placed his lips on her cheek, "I love everything about you." His hand traveled down towards her cock to stroke it. "I even love you down here."

"… That's not fair!" Tears began streaming down her face. Her heart swelled up with joy which overwhelmed her emotions. "Confessing to me right now… you're going to make me so happy!"

"… Piromi!" Zoey thrusted one final time, hugging her tightly and burying his cock up to her womb, and releasing his desires in her. I can't hold back! He shot thick ropes of cum after cum directly into her womb.

Her eyes rolled back into her head as her pussy clenched around his cock, intending to wring it out dry. "God, yes!" She could feel him explode inside her pussy, filling her up to the brim with his cum. The pleasures were too much for her to handle, pushing her cock and pussy beyond the edge.

"I'm cumming agaaaaain~!" Her body squirmed within his hug as she reached her orgasm. Her cock erupted once more, furiously spraying all of its cum and staining his bedsheets. Even more intense than her previous load.

"Ohhh…" After riding both of their orgasmic highs, they both fell onto the bed. Zoey was careful to shift to the side so he wouldn't fall on top of her. He slowly pulled his cock and cum began overflowing out of her pussy, streaming down her legs.

I just… came inside her. Zoey panted heavily. He slowly regained self-control as his lust faded away. What did I just do?! He covered his face with his hands, ashamed of the act he just committed.

"I'm… sorry," Piromi whispered through her exhausted pants. "I made a mess of your bed."

"It's… all right," he replied, "I'll wash them later."

"Mhmm…" she hummed in response and turned her head the other way to face him. "Zoey, were… you serious before?"

"Hmmm?"

"About… loving me," she said timidly. "Becoming my… mate."

"… I might have said it in the heat of the moment," he admitted. "But… yeah, I'm serious."

"… Really?"

"I used to think we were best friends and nothing more," he sighed. "When I thought to myself that nothing should change between us… it kind of hurt."

"Oh…"

"It took me way too long to realize that…," he gazed into her fiery eyes, "… that I love you. As a girl."

"Zoey…" Her face broke into a wide smile. "You sure took your damn time."

"H-Hey…"

"Things would have been easier if you weren't dense as a rock."

"I guess it was obvious from the start, huh…?" He chuckled.

"But… I'm so happy you realized your feelings for me," she caressed his cheek. "I've been in love with you for such a long time…"

"O-Oh…"

"Those scars you have on your back…" She gently traced her fingers around the past wounds across his back. "Do you remember how you got them?"

"… I could never forget, Piro." He closed his eyes, letting the memory of that day flash through his mind.

On that day many years ago, Piromi was getting attacked by a monstergirl who went berserk. Worried for her safety, Zoey jumped in front of her and fought against the berserk monstergirl. Perhaps it was an idiotic and rash move on his part, but he didn't care. All he wanted was to protect her… even if it cost him his own life. During that battle, he sustained two lethal claw strikes to his back.

"You… scared me so much," she sniffed. "Seeing you covered in blood… I thought I'd lose you…"

"Yeah… I was surprised too," he chuckled. "I'm just… glad you weren't hurt."

"Don't be so reckless next time," she pouted. "What am I supposed to do with myself if I lose you?"

"… I'll keep that in mind."

Right now, he was far stronger, far more capable… of protecting her.

"B-But let me make sure…" She cleared her throat. "You're okay with… a futanari like me?"

"… It doesn't have to be 'like you'." He gently rubbed her cheek in circular motions. "It has to be you, Piromi."

"You're not… disgusted with me?"

"Why would I be?" he let out a little laugh. "I told you, didn't I? I love every part of you… even your—…"

"Stop right there," she huffed. "You're going to turn me on…"

The hell, can she still get aroused after this? Zoey blinked, amused.

"But… thank you." She grinned. "I'm… really happy to hear that. I was… worried someone like Mochiru would steal you away from me."

"Heh, you don't have to worry about that now," he ran his hand through her hair. "I'm… your mate now, aren't I?"

"… Yeah," she snuggled her head against his shoulder. "You're my mate! Oh, I guess in your human culture, we'd be called… girlfriend and boyfriend?"

"I'm not too hung up on labels," he answered. "If that's what you want to call us, go ahead."

"Girlfriend…" She whispered the term to herself over and over again. "It has a nice ring to it! I'm your girlfriend!"

"I guess that makes me your boyfriend then," he smiled, finding her act extremely adorable.

To think he would come to love his best friend. My rival… in a battle of feelings, I lost to you, Piromi. He cherished the warm feelings in his heart. His feelings for her. Now, he truly felt he won.

"Hey, Zoey?"

"Yeah?"

She raised her body and straddled on top of him. "Ready for round three?"

"… What?" His gaze shifted down to her cock… which was already erect again. "Huh?! How are you hard again so soon?"

"You made me feel so… happy," she traced her finger around his chest. "I don't know… it just turned me on."

"Happiness doesn't normally translate to horniness, you know?!"

"Come on, come on!" She began caressing his flaccid member, trying to get it up. "Besides, you lost, didn't you?"

"Huh?"

"You came inside me…" She grinded her pussy over his sensitive cock. "That means we get to fuck all day long~!"

"Hey, those weren't the conditions you set!" He complained. "Let me rest! I am exhausted!"

"Don't sweat the little details!" She grinned coyly.

"Oh, boy…"

I may have won the battle but lost the war.

Chapter 12: My Futanari Centaur, Elina

Summary:

A day before the racing tournament, Elina asked Tora to promise her that if she won first place, she could ask a reward from him.

Elina uses the reward as a chance to bring their relationship closer...

Notes:

7/8/2024 UPDATE:

Many minor revisions to improve readability.

Slightly changed Tora's relationship to Elina.

Slightly changed Piromi's characterization.

Chapter Text

"It's time for the main event to begin!"

Hundreds of people in the crowd went wild, roaring loudly in the stadium.

I've never seen this many people before… it's crazy. Tora looked around; people practically filled the stadium as far as his eyes could see.

"We have the best of the best racers lined up! Through blood, sweat, and tears… they've reached the final round! The round that decides the ultimate winner!"

The crowd roared once more combined with the loud noises of their claps.

"All of these ten racers have proven themselves! They've got the speed and grit to show for it… but who will come out on top in this intense battle to the end?!"

I'm getting really nervous… and I'm not even participating. Tora rubbed his fingers together to calm himself. Keep it together, Tora.

"Let's find out together! Begin the countdown!"

A wide holographic screen appeared which began to count down from 10.

It's time! Tora sat down and took deep breaths.

"9… 8… 7… 6…"

All of them are amazing. His eyes scanned over each racer.

"5… 4… 3… 2…"

This will be a tough race but …

"1…"

I believe in you.

BEEEEEEEP!

"BEGIN!"

The gates opened, and all of the racers charged forward, racing toward the finish line. The crowd screamed and cried out, their excitement filling the stadium.

The screen now tracked the racers in the lead. An even race so far, they kept up with each other.

"A fantastic start! But this is just the beginning, everyone!"

A few racers began taking the lead. Distances were growing between them.

This is a fierce battle… but I know you can pull through! Tora clenched his fists as he watched the screen.

"We've got two racers in the front! It seems they're neck in neck! Who's going to push through?"

The two racers in question, nicknamed Blizzard and Silver, had a considerable lead farther than the rest, giving them an advantage. It became a race between these two.

This is getting intense! Tora could feel his heart beating rapidly against his chest. Come on!

"Blizzard and Silver! It's a heated race between them… uh oh! Blizzard's getting an edge! Will this be her victory?!"

Blizzard managed to break through their stalemate, running faster than Silver. The finish line began appearing in view, and it wouldn't take too long till Blizzard crossed it.

"It seems this will be Blizzard's victory! Unless Silver can catch up with her…"

No, it won't end like this! Trembling, Tora stood up from his seat. He took a long and deep breath, bringing his hands to his mouth.

"ELINA!" He shouted with all his might. "COME ON! PUSH THROUGH! I BELIEVE IN YOU!"

Just then, he swore he could see her glancing at him for a moment…

"What… what's this?! Silver is…!"

As if given a burst of energy, Silver accelerated through the field and caught up with Blizzard.

"Silver and Blizzard! They're neck in neck once more! And the finish line's right over there! This is anyone's win now!"

"YOU CAN DO IT, ELINA!" He shouted once more, hoping his voice reached her ears.

In an instant, both racers crossed the finish line, followed by the remaining racers, signaling the end of the race.

"What an intense race! I… couldn't see who won, actually! Could we play back the footage?"

The crowd went silent, waiting for the announcement with bated breath.

Anxiousness began settling into Tora's body. His fists trembled with anticipation. Please…! Every second of waiting felt longer than usual.

The screen slowly played back the footage, showing Blizzard and Silver crossing the finish line. And the racer who first crossed it…

"Our grand winner is Silver!"

Everyone in the crowd stood up, cheering and clapping for the first winner.

"She won…" All the tension immediately left his body. His knees felt weak to the point they could give out. He grinned from ear to ear, happiness overwhelming his heart. "She won! Hell yeah!" He pumped his fists up to the air.

"What an amazing display from everyone!"

The crowd slowly dispersed as most of them stepped down to the field. Tora quickly ran down towards the field, searching for Silver.

"Tora! Tora!" A loud and cheerful voice called out.

"Elina!" He turned his head towards her and saw a fairly tall girl with emerald, green eyes and silver long ponytail which is where she got her nickname from. Long, pointy ears cutely poked through her hair. Though she wasn't an ordinary girl. Below her waist resembled a massive body with four long white legs belonging to a horse which explained the height difference.

Elina was a monstergirl–a centaur, to be exact.

"That was amaz—GUGH?!"

"I won!" Elina lifted him off the ground and tightly wrapped her arms around him, burying his face in her chest. "I did it, Tora!"

"Elina…!" He squirmed uncomfortably within her bear hug, struggling to get out of it. I can't breathe!

"O-Oh, sorry!" She let him go and dropped him. "I got… too excited."

"It's… ugh… okay." Clutching his chest, he took rapid breaths. A gold medal around her neck caught his attention. "That looks great on you!"

"Hehe, yeah!" She held the gold medal close to her chest. "I'm… so happy." Tears of joy began streaming down her face.

"Congratulations, Elina." He smiled brightly. "You did amazing."

"I… couldn't have done it without you," she whispered as she rubbed her tears away. "You… kept believing in me… till the end."

"Hey, I did nothing." He waved his hand. "It was all on you, Elina. I'm proud of you."

"Mnnguh…" She couldn't hold back her own tears. Hearing him say that made her heart flutter with joy. "I wouldn't… be here without you. Thank you so much, Tora…"

"Elina…" He stepped forward and caressed her hand. "Come on now, give me a smile. This is your day to shine."

"Tora…" She sniffed, then gave him the brightest smile she could muster through her tears.

"Hehe, that's the spirit!" He grinned back. What a beautiful smile—it took his breath away.

"ELINAAAA!"

They both turned towards the voice. A hinezumi ran towards them at full speed.

"Piromi!" Elina's eyes widened with surprise. "You came!"

"Elina!" Piromi spread her arms apart and hugged her tightly. "That was so cool! You crushed the race!"

Elina hugged her back, again wrapping her arms tightly, squeezing the hinezumi into her chest.

"Mugh?! Elina!?" Piromi felt she was getting crushed into a ball within her hug. "You're killing me! I'm dying here!"

"O-Oh, sorry!" She quickly let her go. "I got too excited again…"

Tora let out a little laugh. One day, her hug's going to make someone unconscious…

"Tora!" A familiar voice called out. "That was quite something."

"Zoey!" Tora smiled and waved at him. "It was a tough match, but Elina did it!"

"Yeah, I was at the edge of my seat." Zoey chuckled. "It's gotten my soul fired up!"

"Me too!" Piromi raised her hand in approval. "She was so awesome! The other centaurs didn't stand a chance!"

"Congratulations, Elina." Zoey shook her hand. "You deserve this win."

"Thank you!" She bowed her head.

"Hehe!" Piromi grinned. "Hearing Tora cheer you on must have given you the spark to win!"

"O-Oh… well, yes." A faint blush grew on Elina's cheeks.

"What do you mean, Piro?" Zoey asked.

"I heard Tora shout her name as she was about to lose to that other centaur." Piromi pointed to her mouse ears. "These ears aren't just for show, you know! They're quite sensitive!"

"You heard my shouts…?" Tora scratched his cheek awkwardly. Through this noisy crowd? Monstergirls are impressive…

"I wonder why, Elina?" Piromi smirked and struck a dramatic pose. "What was it about him that sparked your victory?"

"W-What are you implying?" Elina pouted, stomping her legs. "I was just… happy to know he believed in me!"

"Oh, really?" Piromi puffed her chest out in a haughty manner. "Are you sure it isn't something el–…"

"Don't bother her, Piro." Zoey poked her cheek to shut her up. "You're going to bring down the mood."

Well, there is one thing. Tora thought to himself. One reason I could think of that motivated her to win…

"A-Anyway, I appreciate you two came by to watch." Elina smiled.

"I wouldn't miss it for the world!" She smiled, placing her hands on her hips. "You gotta come to my martial art tournaments next time!"

"Hey," Zoey huffed and drilled his fist into her forehead. "This isn't about you, Piro."

"Hey, that hurt!" Piromi pouted, massaging her forehead to ease the pain.

"I definitely will, Piromi." Elina giggled sweetly. "I wouldn't want to miss it either."

"Elina, could we have a moment of your time?" The host of the event then came by to interview Elina about her victory. Tora and the others decided to give her some space.

Tora watched her in silence. She's come so far and finally achieved her dream. It only feels like yesterday that she committed herself to becoming a racer…

"You must be proud of her." Zoey patted his shoulder.

"Yeah…" He whispered. "She's… amazing."

"How did you manage to pull the comeback near the end?" The host asked, pointing the mic at Elina. "That was rather intense!"

Clasping her hands together, Elina glanced at Tora from the corner of her eye. "There… is someone who kept believing in me until the end. When I thought of him, it gave me courage. I couldn't let him down."

"I see! That is rather sweet to hear!" The host replied. "Who may this person be?"

"He's… a very dear person to me." Elina smiled sweetly in his direction.

"Elina…" Tora averted his gaze, visibly embarrassed.

"Look at you blushing like a silly kid." Piromi nudged his arm playfully.

"I wasn't blushing." He retorted, crossing his arms.

After the host finished her interview, Elina returned to the group.

"They're inviting me for photo sessions." Elina sighed faintly. "I'll need to stay here for a while."

"It's okay." Tora grinned. "This is your day. I'll wait for you in the meantime."

"It might take too long…" she said, her tone laced with concern. "You can go on ahead without me."

"I told you, it's okay." He insisted. "Take your time."

"… O-Okay." She nodded reluctantly before turning around and walking to the host for her photo sessions.

Now, what should I do in the meantime? Tora hummed to himself. He could just stand around, but that wouldn't be a productive use of his time.

"Why don't we get something to eat, Tora?" Zoey suggested.

"Oooh, I'm starving!" Piromi pumped her fists up.

"Sure. Lunch sounds good." Tora agreed. I could pass some time this way…

And so, the trio went for lunch at a certain maid café…

After lunch, Tora separated from Zoey and Piromi. They went back home since they had a training session to catch up with while he returned to the stadium. It wasn't very crowded now as most of the people had already left.

His eyes scanned the field. I wonder where Elina is. He walked around for a bit and saw several centaurs. The other racers are still here.

"Tora!" A familiar voice called out behind him followed by the sounds of hooves stepping on asphalt.

"Elina…" Tora turned around and smiled upon noticing her.

"I'm sorry I took so long!" She stopped in front of him, taking some time to catch her breath.

"Don't worry about it. I only just got here." He put his hands into his pocket. "Are you done with business here?"

"Yeah!" She nodded. "It was really tiring…"

"Haha, I'm sure it was." He chuckled. "Wanna head back home? I'll accompany you."

"Oh, sure!" She walked to his side. "I'd… appreciate that a lot."

The two left the stadium, walking on the sidewalk underneath the setting sun. Only the sounds of their footsteps and the calm wind could be heard.

"Mmmh…!" Tora stretched his arms outwards to release tension from his body. It's been a long and eventful day. Elina took notice of this.

"Ahm, Tora?" She tapped his shoulder a few times. "Are you tired? Would you like to ride me?"

"… No, it's fine." He shook his head with a wry smile. "I can walk fine."

"I see…" She replied softly. The corners of her lips curved downwards which didn't escape his attention.

It's not that he wanted to turn her offer down. He was curious what it was like to ride a horse… or a centaur, in this case. I've never ridden a horse before. But that was the issue. She wasn't a horse–she was a centaur. And riding a centaur would imply a few things… which I'm sure Elina is fully aware of. She can't be asking it so carelessly… or am I just overthinking things?

Her house began appearing in full view. Tora noticed Elina slowing down her pace. Her gaze was cast downwards, seemingly lost. Is she… all right? Worries settled on his lower lip. I thought she'd be… happier about winning first place. In an international tournament, no less.

"Well, we're here!" Tora exclaimed, trying to lighten the mood.

"Tora…" Elina stopped moving and tugged on the sleeve of his jacket.

"… Yeah?" He turned around.

"Would you… like to stay for a while?" She asked timidly.

"Oh, that'd be perfect." He smiled, then took a plastic bag out of his jacket. "I was waiting for an opportunity to share this with you."

"What's this, Tora?" She took the plastic bag from his hand.

"It's cupcakes and milkshakes! Piromi bought it for us." He replied. "She bought too much, though. I can't finish this alone… so maybe we could eat it together?"

"… Yeah!" Her eyes sparkled with joy, no longer the gloomy expression moments ago. "I'd love that."

Elina unlocked the door to her house and urged Tora to come in. It was always a surprise to visit her home. Compared to the average house, her house was much bigger and more spacious, of course to accommodate a resident of her size. Rooms were bigger, furniture was bigger, everything was bigger…

"I'll put the milkshakes in the fridge." He walked to the living room and opened the fridge to put the milkshakes.

"Okay!" She replied, heading to her room to change her clothes.

Tora then sat on the couch and took the dessert out of the plastic bag and placed them on the table. He's been here so often it just felt natural. I still can't get over how big this couch is. His entire body could fit on it, and there would still be extra space.

Elina returned to the living room, wearing a short-sleeved shirt and a long skirt that covered the entire horse part of her.

"What did Piromi get?" She asked, walking to the couch.

"The milkshakes… I think they were called the Akiko Special?" He replied. "Then, there are these cupcakes here. She bought 24 of them, can you believe that?"

"That is a lot," she giggled cutely as she laid herself down on the carpet. "She likes to go all out even in spending."

"Haha, yeah… still, that's very kind of her." He removed the plastic top. The cupcakes were organized in such a way that the colors resembled a rainbow from the left cupcakes to the right. "Let's try it."

They each grabbed a cupcake and took a bite out of it. Elina's expression lighted up with delight.

"Mmmmh! It's so fluffy!" She said happily, stuffing her mouth with the cupcake.

"Yeah…" He observed her happy expression silently. She's really cute. It was like that of an innocent child. Just watching her absorbed the tension from his body.

"Well… congratulations, Elina," he smiled. "I wish I could have done something fancy to celebrate your victory."

"No, no, it's okay! Please don't bother yourself!" She waved her hands around frantically. "It would have been nice if Piromi and Zoey could stay… but it's more than enough just celebrating with you."

"Ah, really…?" He chewed on his cupcake. "I'm happy to hear that."

"Mhmm…" She averted her gaze, pondering something in her mind. "Tora…"

"Yeah?"

"Do you still… remember your promise to me?"

"My promise?" He folded his arms in deep thought for a moment. What we talked about before. "Oh, you mean…?"

She took a deep breath, a faint red covering her cheeks. "Could I… make use of it?"

"Right now?"

"Uhuh." She nodded a few times.

"Of course, Elina." He pumped his fist to his chest. "Ask away. I'm a man of my word."

"T-Then…" she twirled her hair bang around her finger. "Would you…"

"Mhmm…?"

"Would you take a bath with me?"

"Say no more." He nodded mindlessly. "I shall take a bath with… HUH?!" He stood away from the couch, shocked.

Did she just ask me to take a bath with her? I'm sure my ears were playing tricks on me. There's no way she would ask that so casually.

"You didn't mishear me," she simply stared at him with flushed eyes.

"O-Oh…" He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, his other hand on his hip. Well, this is a strange situation. "You want me… to take a bath with you?"

"Yes."

"… Why?"

"Because I want to."

"Huh…"

He was still in disbelief. She… can't seriously be asking that. I mean… us taking a bath together? Come on!

"Listen, Elina…" He attempted to reason with her. "I'm not sure if I could–…"

"You said you were a man of your word," she pouted. "Are you taking back those words?"

"Ugh…" He facepalmed himself. "I'm not planning to but…"

"Do you… not want to take a bath with me?" She asked, leaning her head onto her shoulder.

How… am I supposed to answer that? I'm not saying I don't want to… but I'm not saying I want to either. Maybe if he was more honest with himself, he'd know which side of the fence to get off.

"I… didn't bring a change of clothes."

"You can borrow mine," she suggested quickly. "You can put yours in the laundry. It shouldn't take too long."

"Mhmmm…" He crossed his arms. Of course, she would say that.

"Well…?" She clasped her hands together, looking at him with expectant eyes.

Don't look at me like that… am I supposed to go along with this? He groaned to himself, rubbing his forehead. I know I did promise her… and it wouldn't be nice of me to go back on that. He internally debated with this mind. Elina did win the international racing tournament, an extremely impressive feat… I can't exactly say no when taking that into account.

"F-Fine…" He sighed and nodded reluctantly. "If that is what you want…"

"G-Great!" She replied excitedly. "I'll need to prepare myself first. You can head to the bathroom."

"…" He simply watched her as she left for her room. His gaze then shifted to the door of the bathroom.

Am I really doing this? If they were just taking a bath together, nothing could possibly go wrong.

Just some good old, bonding over bath time.

Right?

Tora sat on a stool facing a mirror. He wore no clothes except for the towel wrapped around his waist. He tapped his fingers on his knees, waiting patiently for Elina. I'm getting nervous for some reason. He tried to convince himself that this was fine. It's just a bath.

His eyes scanned around her bathroom. Like her house, this room was quite spacious. It had a massive bathtub. It's something you'd see at a hot spring, except this was all to accommodate a single centaur. I could swim in that bathtub if I wanted to…

He took a deep breath and then let it out slowly, still trying to wrap his mind around the current situation. She could have asked for anything else… why did she ask to take a bath with me?

Their conversation replayed in his head from that day. The day before the tournament.

"Tora, I have a request."

"What is it, Elina?"

"If I win the tournament, could I ask for a reward from you?"

"A reward from me?"

"Yes… I think I would be motivated to win if I… could get a reward from you."

"Well, I don't see why not… if it drives you to win, sure."

"Is it… really okay?"

"Of course, Elina. I've been with you since the start of the tournament. I believe in you, and always will. I know you'll win."

"Tora…"

Tora drew his chin back. Was this the reward she always had in mind? He figured she'd ask for something expensive… wouldn't be great for my wallet, though.

"Tora," a shy voice echoed through the bathroom. "I'm here."

"Elina…" He turned towards the voice. "Hey–…"

His sentence was cut short, left speechless at the sight before his eyes. He met her green eyes, then traveled downwards to her fair skin. Her silver hair was untied, giving her a rather different look, one he wasn't used to seeing. A towel wrapped around her sizable cleavage down to her waist, struggling to contain them. Another towel covered her entire horse abdomen like a skirt.

"I'm… kind of nervous," she slowly walked up to him with one arm under her chest to hold the towel in place, putting an emphasis on her breasts. "I've never taken a bath with… someone."

"…" His eyes were fixated on her supple cleavage, unable to take them off. Snap out of it, Tora! He shook his and forced his gaze to meet her eyes. "U-Uh… yeah."

"S-So, uh…" Her face grew a crimson red. "C-Could we start?"

"O-Okay…?" Start how? He bowed his head, unsure of where he should even be looking. "What… do you need me to do?"

She prepared a bucket of bath supplies and handed it to him. "Could you… wash my body?"

"Wash your body…" He repeated those words silently to himself, to make sure he heard right. But you can wash yourself… is what he wanted to say but decided against it. This was her reward after all.

He peeked into the bucket. There were various soaps, scrubs, and brushes inside. Interesting…

Elina laid herself down, bending her legs inward. "Would you… massage my back?" She unwrapped the towel, holding it close to her chest and revealing her back.

"S-Sure…" He took a deep breath. You gotta commit, Tora. For her sake. There was no turning back. He'd help wash her. Nothing wrong with that.

He stood at her side where he could see her entire back. His eyes traced from her bare neck to the sensual lines running down her backside. Her back's so… pretty. He grabbed a small towel from the bucket and damped it. All right, take it slow.

"Tora?" She looked over her shoulder.

"Y-Yeah?!" He snapped his arms back.

"I'd prefer if you… used your hands." Her cheeks rose in heat.

"O-Oh… all right." He tossed the towel back into the bucket. Touching her skin directly… he gently placed his hand on her back.

"Ahn!" She let out an involuntary moan. His touch sent out an electric jolt up her spine.

"What's wrong?!" He pulled his hand back quickly, worried he hurt her in some way.

"It's fine!" She shook her head. "Please… continue."

"O-Okay…" He steeled his resolve. Be gentle, Tora. He slowly placed his hands behind her shoulders.

"Mnguh…" She covered her mouth to stifle her moans. The warmth of his hands pooled through her back. His hands feel… good. Better than what she expected.

With gentle movements, he moved his hands up and down her back, massaging her as if she were a fragile flower that must be handled with care. Her skin's so… soft. He silently admired how they felt in her hands. He firmly pressed his thumbs as he massaged her.

"That… feels nice, Tora." She sighed in contentment. Being able to feel his touch was sending warmth to her heart… but it was also sending heat elsewhere.

"I'm… glad to hear that." The sensation of her fair skin affected his mind. Keep it together, Tora. You're simply rewarding her.

"Mnnh…" Her body began heating up at his gentle massages. The heat rushed through her lower body, making her legs grow weak. I want him to touch me more…

"T-Tora…"

"Yeah?"

"Could you… massage my front, too?" She forced the words out of her mouth.

"… Huh?" He blinked. Before he could even process his confusion, she pulled her hands away and let the towel fall off her body, revealing her perky breasts and womanhood to him.

"…" He couldn't voice a single response. The sight of her fair and bare body left him stunned. His eyes followed her breasts which rose and fell with her breathing, then traced down to her cute belly button… and further below…

"Tora?" She called out. He's looking at me so intently. Knowing he was showing attraction to her excited her.

"Elina, I…" He quickly averted his eyes from her. This is a bit too much…! "I don't think I can…"

"It's okay," she caressed his cheek to reassure him and moved his face towards her. "You can look at me."

Tora stared into her gentle eyes. It's okay, huh…? His eyes then reluctantly moved down to her womanhood. Centaurs have it there, too. An interesting observation that came to his mind. Don't stare, Tora!

He gently placed his hands around her navel. It's so soft and smooth…

"Mnngh…" She bit her lower lip to conceal her moans.

He began moving his hands up and down her stomach, moving up to just below her breasts, then down to just above her womanhood, the boundary between her human and horse body. I would not dare touch them. Out of limits.

Heat surged through her body. The way he stroked her stomach further pushed her excitement. Though it frustrated her that his hands wouldn't go beyond her midriff. I want him to touch me everywhere…

I guess I should move up. After massaging her stomach, his hands moved upwards. Her breasts. His eyes gazed at her cutely pink tips. Tears of water dribbled down on her supple flesh.

She felt he was teasing her. His hands were so tantalizingly close to her breasts. Just a little more… move up, Tora…

He hovered his hands over her breasts… then moved to her shoulders directly. There, nice save. Unfortunately for him, she would have none of that.

"Make sure you massage me everywhere, Tora."

"Huh?"

She grabbed his hands away from her shoulders and attached them to her breasts. "Mnguh!?" His touch sent an intense, pleasurable shock up her spine, far beyond her imagination.

"W-Wha…" His eyes widened at the bold move she took. The softness of her breasts enveloped his hands as if they were buried in big, fluffy pillows. They're so soft! He instinctively squeezed them to feel them more.

"Mnngh…!" She did her best hold to back her moans. It feels too good! Her heart throbbed against her chest. Heat pooled through her entire lower body, making her mind grow fuzzy.

He fondled her breasts with care, appreciating their volume and shape. He rubbed his thumb on her pink tips. They're pretty hard…

"Haah… hahh…" She panted, pleasure slowly clouding her senses. Her panting snapped him out of his trance-like state.

"Err… sorry!" He quickly pulled his hands away. Shoot, what the hell was I doing?! "I didn't mean to…"

"I-It's fine…" She sighed. Her entire body ached with need, begging to be touched. "Could you… continue with my lower body?"

She pulled the towel away from her lower body, revealing the white, horse part of her. He witnessed her smooth, horse skin and defined horse legs, evidence of the many months of intense training she had to overcome…

And of course, he could see something that one wouldn't see on a girl or a monstergirl for that matter.

Her horse cock.

"…" Her eyes fell on her cock under her abdomen. It surprised him but not because he didn't know she had one. He'd already learned this fact about her (accidentally) when they were training together. It surprised him because its size was… impressive.

And it wasn't even aroused.

Yet.

Tora placed his palm on her skin, feeling its smoothness. Even with her rough training, she's taken great care of it. He deeply admired that.

"You can use a brush if you'd like."

"S-Sure…" he nodded timidly, taking a brush from the bucket and rubbed it with his other palm to get a feel. Not too rough, I think this will do fine…

He began brushing her skin with gentle, repeating motions. "Is this too hard?"

"No…" She smiled. "It feels just right."

"Great…" He continued brushing her skin, making sure it was taken with great care. A girl's skin is quite delicate, after all… sure, she's part horse, but that still applies… I think.

Unbeknown to him, Elina was having a hard time restraining her moans of pleasure and keeping her excitement in check. It's not necessarily the sensation of the brush, but the fact it was Tora brushing her. She loved his gentle touches, the way his fingers brushed around her body, the way his palms stroked her, the way he looked at her.

I can't control my excitement. Blood began pumping through her lower body.

"Hmmm…?" Her arousal didn't escape his attention. His eyes instinctively shifted to her throbbing, equine cock. It twitched, growing harder and bigger from his constant touches. W-Woah… it's getting hard.

A crimson red spread across her cheeks and ears. He's going to look…! She covered her flushed face, feeling embarrassed. Despite that, all this served to push her arousal, making her cock twitch with excitement.

Blood continued pumping into her cock as it reached full mast, its veins bulging out with ferocity. Her engorged cock stood erect at attention, having reached its full length. It was much thicker and longer than his entire arm!

D-Damn, girl! He gasped at the massive package between her back legs. Are horse cocks that big?! He'd never seen one before, but the sight before his eyes took his breath away. Horses are pretty big creatures, but damn. Her monstrous cock emanated sheer power and dominance, contrasting with the meek expression on her flushed face.

"S-Sorry…" She mumbled, visibly embarrassed. "Showing you this… unsightly side of me."

"O-Oh, don't apologize." He waved his hand to dismiss her concern. "I was just… uh, surprised."

"Is it… too big?"

"T-Too big…?" He glanced at her cock for a moment. Compared to us humans… big is a serious understatement!

"I was told that… I was much bigger than the average horse," she twiddled her fingers together.

"I see…?" He nodded. That's interesting to learn…

"I was also told that… I wasn't a real girl or a monstergirl… having something like this between my legs," she whispered, her tone filled with sadness. "I've been called… a lot of things."

Tora frowned. He sensed the pain in her words.

"I've been… really insecure about this, about being a futanari," her eyes welled up with tears. "Even standing in front of you now, I'm scared… you'll treat me differently."

"Elina…" He stood in front of her and cradled her hand. "I would never treat you differently just because of something like this."

"Tora…"

"I'm sorry you had to go through such painful things…" He clenched his fist in anger, angry she had to go through this. "I'm sure it took you a lot of courage to tell me this."

"Mhmm…" She intertwined her fingers with his own.

"You're truly a wonderful person. I've known you for a long time." He declared with the utmost sincerity. "Just because you have a beautiful cock doesn't make you any less of a girl."

"… Huh?"

"Ah."

"You think I have a…?"

"I-I mean…" he averted his gaze, embarrassed. "You're… beautiful, Elina. And since your cock is a part of you, by association, your cock is… beauti–I have no idea what I'm saying here." He turned around. I'm trying to comfort her but I think I just made a fool of myself.

"Mgh… hahaha!" She let out a laugh at his display.

Great, even she's laughing at me. He wanted to crawl into a hole and hide himself. At least she's laughing…

"S-Sorry…" She cleared her throat and coughed into her fist. "I've never been… complimented that way before."

"I've never complimented anyone that way either," he chuckled awkwardly.

"It makes me happy…," she smiled softly, "that you think I'm a… beautiful girl."

"I don't think you are a beautiful girl," he corrected her. "You are a beautiful girl, Elina."

"Tora…" Her heart swelled up with happiness. Is it okay for me to be this happy…?

"A-Anyway!" He returned to her side to continue brushing her. "Let me pick up where I left off." My mind's getting fuzzy. He distracted his mind by focusing on brushing her. He was distracted, sure… but by her throbbing cock.

"Mnnh…" His gentle motions continued to push her arousal. Her cock begged for his attention, desiring his touch. Would he… want to touch me there?

After brushing her side, he brushed downwards, moving his hand under her abdomen, closer to her cock. Can't take my eyes off it…

"Tora…" She bowed her head. "C-Could you…"

"Hmmm?"

"C-Could you… touch me down there, too?"

"Down there…?" He raised an eyebrow. By down there, she means…? His eyes shifted to her cock. "When you say down there, you mean…"

She nodded frantically, her face stricken with red. I-I can't believe I asked him!

"…I see." He took a deep breath and steeled his resolve. I'm sure she feels insecure about it. If I back away now… he wanted her to feel comfortable with herself.

He tossed the brush into the bucket and crouched down, giving himself a full view of her equine cock. He now noticed her… hefty ball sacks, much bigger than any ball he could hold in his hand. They look really full…

He's looking at me…! Blushing heavily, Elina clenched her fists close to her chest. Her cock twitched with anticipation, knowing his eyes focused on her cock in all its glory.

"Can I… touch it, Elina?" He asked weakly. Though she asked him to do so, he just wanted to make sure.

"Y-Yes…" She shifted her position slightly to give him a better angle.

Here goes nothing. As soon as Tora touched it with his finger…

"Guh?!" Her body trembled heavily. His touch sent a shocking wave of pleasure throughout her entire body.

"Elina?!" He pulled his hands away. "What's wrong? Does it hurt?!"

"N-No…!" She shook her head. "It just… surprised me. It's okay."

"A-All right…" He gently placed his fingers on her cock. Woah, it's really hard… he tried wrapping his hands around it as best as he could, but its girthy size made it impossible to do.

"Mnguh…" She bit her lower lip hard. She gripped the edge of the bathtub to stabilize herself. Just having his hands around her cock was enough to make her nearly lose control of herself. It feels so good! How would it feel if he started moving?

Her cock twitched excitedly within his grasp, visibly pulsing. Power was practically radiating from her monstrous cock. Tora found it amusing that it didn't match her personality at all.

Be gentle, Tora. He started stroking her slowly, using both of his hands to move up and down the entire length.

"Mngaah…" A loud moan slipped through her lips. She quickly closed her mouth. Oh, god…! This feels amazing! A steady stream of precum began oozing through the tip.

"What the…" His eyes traced her dripping flow of precum. That's a lot! If he didn't know better, he'd think she was ejaculating. What would it be like if she… did? He was admittedly curious to find out. No, Tora! Don't think about this!

Stroking her cock, he could feel the texture of its veins pulsing underneath his fingertips. It's so… majestic. If anything, she deserves the utmost respect for bearing with something like this.

Her pants grew heavy, trying to keep herself steady from the waves of pleasure spreading throughout her body. Her body grew hot, desiring to be touched. Her lower pussy folds began aching with the need to be stimulated.

Her eyes shifted down to her arousal. She stared at her hands for a moment. Tora could see me touching myself… rather than feeling embarrassed, it only pushed her desires to satisfy her urges.

Her hand traveled down to her dripping pussy. She rubbed her fingers over it, stroking her arousal. With the other hand, she grabbed her breast and fondled it. This is such an unsightly side of me… !

Luckily for her, he was too focused on her cock that he didn't notice she was playing with herself. His hands explored all over her cock, moving towards the base. How does she keep this hidden? It must be uncomfortable…

"Mnnh…" Receiving stimulations from both her cock and pussy, the pleasure pooling through her body doubled, clouding her mind with lust for him. A heat began surging through her equine cock, causing it to swell up within his grasp.

W-Woah… it's twitching so much. He stared at it with admiration. More precum flowed out of her cock, creating a translucent puddle on the floor.

Elina covered her mouth while still stroking her pussy to conceal her lusty moans. I'm getting close… the continuous pleasures kept edging her. Her hind legs tensed up, preparing for an intense release. If Tora keeps touching me like that, I'll…!

"Okay, I think that's enough!" He let go of her cock and stood up, oblivious to her current state.

"H-Huh?" She turned her head to him, surprised. The heat slowly died down in her cock, leaving her frustrated, aching painfully with the need to release.

"I'll move to your legs now. I almost forgot about them!" He casually mentioned.

I can't think straight… I need him. Right now, all she wanted to do was to achieve her sweet release. She could keep her desires in check no more. Her desire for him.

"Tora!"

"Huh?" He shifted his gaze to her eyes. "What's wro—UGHN?!"

Taking advantage of her body size, she pulled him by his arm and lifted him up to her level with her impressive strength.

"H-Hey, what's wrong, Elina?" He looked down, his feet far above the ground.

"Forgive me, Tora."

"Huh? What do you–mnnh?!"

She wrapped her arms around him and pushed her lips against his own. A warm sensation pooled through her entire body as they made contact, making her mind grow fuzzy.

W-What the?! A sweet and soft sensation filled his lips. Her lips are so soft! It made him momentarily forget she was holding him above the ground.

Tora held her face and pulled her away. His cheeks were evidently red.

"E-Elina…"

"I can't…"

"You can't…?"

"I can't hold it back anymore!"

She hugged and squeezed her arms around him, burying his face in her chest. Just kissing him sent her cock beyond the edge of no return. Bucking her hips forward, her equine cock erupted, violently shooting out its juices like a high-pressure hose.

"Gaaahn…!" Elina stuck her tongue out and squealed in ecstasy, her mind growing light. Her cock kept on shooting thick load after load, filling the bathroom floor with her hot cum.

Elina! Tora grabbed her arms and tried to free himself out of her grip. He had no idea what was going on as his face was stuck between her voluptuous breasts. I can't breathe! They're suffocating me!

"Mngggh…!" More thick loads burst out of her cock. Her front legs gave out, forcing herself to bend them inward and, in turn, lowering him to the ground. I can't stop cumming…! Her cock kept spraying its unbelievable amount of juices everywhere, seemingly lost to the pleasure.

After finally releasing all of its desires, her hind legs bent down, unable to hold herself any longer from the intense orgasmic high rushing throughout her body.

"Fuah!" Tora pulled his head away and gasped for air. I thought I was going to die. He looked at Elina… and noticed a rather lewd expression adorned across her face. That velvety tongue, those flushed cheeks, her dazed eyes…

"Tora…" She panted, slowly burying her face into his chest, unable to look him in the eyes.

A strange yet warm sensation enveloped his legs, prompting his gaze downward. What is this…? He looked around and noticed the entire bathroom floor was nearly covered in white liquid. What the?!

"Awwwwh…" Elina was embarrassed, to say the least. She just came in front of him, and he's bearing witness to the aftermath.

He's going to think I'm such a pervert…

"I'm sorry, Tora…"

"Don't worry about it…"

Tora had taken a mop and began cleaning the bathroom floor. He took advantage of the draining systems conveniently designed for huge amounts of liquid.

When I was massaging her, I didn't realize I was… making her feel good. He realized. To say he was shocked at the amount was an understatement. Did she… really let out this much? That's insane… he at least satisfied his curiosity.

"If you don't mind me asking," he scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Do you usually… let out this much?"

"Ahm…" Her face grew hot at his question. "I-I don't know…"

"I see…" He hummed. Why did I even ask that?

"It's hard for me to… uhm… touch myself down there."

"Yeah…" He could see that quite clearly. It seems impossible.

He continued cleaning the floors, making sure they were spotless. If this was a normal bathroom, she could have filled the entire room. Heck, she could fill an entire bathtub! He was still in awe.

As he turned his head to her, his eyes fell on her lips. The little kiss they had flashed through his mind, making him blush madly. She… kissed me. He brushed a finger against his lips. They were so soft, too…. hey, snap out of it, Tora! He shook his head to clear his mind. She probably did it in the heat of the moment…

"You really didn't have to clean up for me…" she said, visibly apologetic.

"It's okay," he smiled. "It's kinda my fault…"

Elina simply observed him from a distance. It confused her why he offered to clean her bathroom floor. Why is he so kind to me…? Due to her being a futanari, she wasn't able to bond well with other fellow humans and monstergirls. And being a centaur, that made the futanari part of her… more prominent.

She was always led to believe that she'd never find any potential mates. For the majority of her life, she accepted that fate. Rather than having to deal with all the pain and inconveniences due to her identity, she'd hide it and never get too close to anyone. Maybe that was for the best…

Until she met Tora.

All right, the floor's clean! He rubbed the sweat off his forehead.

"Tora…" She walked to him, twiddling her fingers.

"Yeah?"

"Could I… wash you?"

"Huh…?" He blinked. I'm sorry?

"I'd like to… return the favor," she blushed.

"… No, no, no." He shook his head frantically. I don't think my heart can handle that. "Today isn't about me. Today's about you."

"And this is what I want," she stated firmly.

"Erm…" He averted his gaze. Things are going in an odd direction. If this is what she wanted, there was nothing he could say. But the situation's so odd.

"Could you… cover yourself first?" He muttered. Her fair body was still bare for him to see.

"Why?" She tilted her head at a curious angle. "Do you… not like seeing my body?"

"Huh?" He raised his eyebrows. What am I supposed to answer? Again, it's not like I don't want to, but I'm not saying I want to. But if she were so close to him in that state…

"Come on!" She grabbed his arm and made him sit on a stool, facing away from her.

"E-Elina…" His body tensed up with nervousness and his heartbeat rose.

"Please, Tora," she gently placed her hands on his shoulders. "I want to do this for you."

"…" He clenched his fists on his knees. She seemed… very different today, he realized. He couldn't understand her idea of a reward. If this is what she wants… he did say he was a man of his word. But this situation… even if he wanted to back out, she could easily overpower him due to the differences in their size and strength.

Elina understood his silence as a yes and proceeded to rub her hands over his back. Tora's skin. Her eyes traced down the outline of his muscles. She gently slid her hands slowly, feeling the soft texture of his skin. This is how he feels…

"Mnngh…" He sucked his lips in. Her hands feel… oddly good on my back. A warm sensation spread over his body.

"Does it feel good, Tora?" She asked, sliding her hands up and firmly pressing her thumbs.

"Y-Yeah…" He nodded timidly. Too good… heat was beginning to gather elsewhere.

"Let me make you feel even better…" She wrapped her arms around his chest and pushed her breasts against his back.

"Mguh?!" He gasped, flinching forward from the hot sensation crawling around his back. He turned his head around. "E-Elina?!"

"Relax…" She whispered into his ear. "I'll make you feel good."

She moved her breasts up and down to wash his back, sending tingly vibrations all over him. His mind grew fuzzy, trying to bear the odd sensations building in him. W-What is this situation? Why is she rubbing me with her chest?!

Her eyes fell on the tent being pitched on the towel around his waist. Is he… getting excited? Her hand ran down his stomach and stopped on the towel.

"It's not good to hold yourself back, Tora," she blew into his red ears, eliciting a moan from his lips.

"H-Huh?! His eyes darted around. The softness on her back made him unable to think straight. "W-What do you mean?"

She palmed the bulge on the towel and gave it a gentle tug. "It's my turn to make you feel good."

"H-Hey!" He attempted to shift forward. This is becoming a dangerous situation! Unfortunately for him, her other arm was wrapped around him quite tightly, keeping him locked in place. He had no chance against a monstergirl, especially a centaur.

"Just relax, Tora…" She gripped the towel and removed it from his waist, revealing his erection.

His face grew hot. Oh god, she's looking at it. He wanted to crawl into a hole and die.

Her eyes focused on his erection. Tora's… she gently wrapped her fingers around it, feeling it pulsing in her grasp. He's so hard. It made her happy to know she could excite him.

"You're so hard, Tora," she smirked, intending to tease him. "Did I… excite you?" She nibbled on his ear.

"Mnguh…!" He gritted his teeth, trying to bear the overwhelming sensations. Her hands…! It sent a shock of pleasure up his spine. "E-Elina, please…!"

Seeing his tormented expression turned her on. It was cute to her how much he was holding back, made her want to tease him more. She started stroking his cock and squeezed her breasts against his back.

"I told you to relax, Tora," she rested her head on his shoulder. "Leave it all to me."

"Guh…" This is making me feel weird! Despite his thoughts, he couldn't deny it. The sensation of her breasts pressed against his back, her fingers wrapped around his cock… the pleasures were slowly clouding his mind.

Tora…! She moaned into his ear. Being able to feel his rough skin on her own pushed her already high arousal. Blood began pumping through her equine cock. Her cock throbbed with excitement as it reached its full mast once more, even harder and bigger than last time. Her body desired to be one with him, to have him inside her.

She increased the pace of her hands, stroking his cock with rougher motions. Precum began oozing through the tip, streaming down the underside. With her other hand, she smeared her fingers with his precum and drew it to her lips. She stuck her tongue out and swirled it around her fingers, taking in his taste. I want more of him.

"E-Elina…" He panted, trying to keep his mind in control over all the pleasures assaulting him. His body reacted strongly against his will, desiring to be touched by her. "S-Stop, please…!" At this rate, I'll…!

A burning sensation surged through his cock, slowly reaching the edge. Being in her presence did nothing to prevent it. His cock twitched in her hand, letting her know he was getting close.

"Tora…!" She became more aggressive, wanting to see him let it all out.

This is really bad! He tried to stand up, but she forced him back down and coiled her other arm around his chest.

"It's okay." Whispering into his ear, she continued stroking his cock. "Let it all out for me, Tora."

"Mngh…!" Her seductive voice reverberated through his whole body, giving his cock a mind of its own, pushing it further towards the edge of no return. I can't hold it any longer! He grabbed both of her hands, but it was already too late.

"Gahh!" His body tensing up, he gasped in pleasure as he bucked his hips forward, releasing all of his white load into the air. His cock shot out thick ropes of cum after cum and completely stained her hand.

He's cumming! She palmed her other hand over his cock, letting it get covered with his cum. She didn't stop stroking him, making sure he shot out every last drop.

"E-Elina, p-please…!" He panted, squirming uncomfortably in her arms. The orgasmic high spreading throughout his body made him nearly lose his mind.

After riding the high, his body dropped back to the stool and fell backward into her chest. He breathed heavily, trying to calm both his mind and body.

Wow… he let out so much. She raised her cum-stained hand to her face, drawing it to her nose and took a sniff. It smells so… strong. Using her tongue, she cleaned her hand and licked all of his essences.

Tora covered his face with his hands, visibly embarrassed. Elina… just made me… I just… ahhh! He wanted to slam his head against the wall. He couldn't believe he just acted like this in front of her!

"Did you feel good, Tora?" She asked, gently stroking his hair to calm him down.

"…" He had no idea what to answer. He was having trouble accepting the reality that her hand job made him feel good. A hand job from his dear friend, Elina.

Friend.

"Elina." He stood up and snatched her arms away from his body.

"T-Tora?" Her eyes widened in surprise. She saw a serious expression uncharacteristic of him. Those green eyes of his were drilling through her skull, scaring her a bit. D-Did I make him angry?

"What were you planning from the start?" He cut straight to the point. "What reward did you actually want from me?"

"Ahm…" She averted her eyes, feeling intimidated by his gaze.

"The things we're doing here..." He folded his arms. "You've been… acting differently than usual."

He's seeing… through me. Elina took a deep breath and faced him. She figured there was no point in hiding anything from him now.

"I…" Her arms trembled. "This… isn't the reward I wanted."

"Hmmm…"

"B-But I'm not saying I don't want to do this with you!" She huffed. "It's just… I…"

"Huh…"

"I... want to feel closer with you, Tora," she took a step towards him.

"Closer with me?" He raised an eyebrow. Their friendship was already deeply cherished.

"Closer than… what we are now," she clarified, blushing a bit.

"Huh… through… bathing together?"

"N-No… I mean, yes…" She rubbed her fingers together. "This is… what I could think of… to make you see me as a woman."

"See you as a… woman?" He grew more confused. What does she mean?

"I thought maybe… if I seduced you with my body… you'd be… attracted to me." She admitted, bowing her head down.

"What?" He shook his head in disbelief. "Why would you do that?"

"You've… never shown interest in me," she said, her tone laced with sadness. "You've always treated me as a good friend… and I hated that."

Tora's eyes widened with surprise. He processed her words for a moment. Wait, if she's saying that…

"I'm grateful for all you've done for me, Tora." She gazed into his eyes. "Even though I'm a monstergirl… and a futanari, I feel… cherished and loved by you. I've begun appreciating myself, my identity."

"Elina…" Her words tugged away at his heartstrings.

"But… it's not enough," she clenched her fists. "I don't want us to be just friends. I want… something special between us."

Tora could already understand what she wanted for her reward now. It just amused him she took such a roundabout way. Oh, Elina… you adorable thing.

"Tora, I…"

"Hold it," he raised his palm in front of her. "I have to ask you something."

"W-What is it?"

"… Why didn't you just tell me this directly?" He smiled wryly. "We didn't have to go through all this."

"O-Oh, well…" A crimson red spread across her face. "It may have been… an excuse for me to… feel close to you. Physically, I mean."

"Oh." He nodded, a bit surprised by the straightforward answer. I appreciate the honesty…

"And, well…" She puffed her cheeks. "I wanted you to be… attracted to me."

"Elina…" He chuckled. "You didn't have to do all this, you know?"

"H-Huh?" She twiddled her fingers together. "Really?"

"Let me give you the reward you truly want." He walked up to her and gently intertwined his fingers with her own.

"T-Tora…" She laid herself down to his level. The comfortable warmth of his hands spread through her, calming her heart.

"It took me a while to realize what you were aiming for…" He smiled sweetly. "I'm fairly confident this is what you want," and what I want, "but you can slap me if I'm wrong."

"Slap you?" She let out a giggle. "I would never do that, Tora."

"Heh..." His eyes flicked down to her lips. "Close your eyes, Elina."

"Mhmm…" She closed her eyes, surrendering herself to him. Her heart throbbed with anticipation. Is this… really happening?

Closing his eyes, he leaned closer, gently pressing his lips against her own in a sweet and loving kiss. A kiss filled with their true feelings for each other. A kiss driven by their mutual affections. A comfy warmth filled her heart… finally being able to realize her feelings for him after holding them in for so long. Tears of happiness began streaming down her face.

He slowly pulled away and lovingly rubbed her tears away with his thumb. "I love you, Elina."

"Tora…" Her heart swelled up with happiness, being told the words she always wanted to hear from him.

"I've had feelings for you… for a long time," he rested his forehead on her own. "I… didn't think you'd want to have a relationship with a… small human like me. I was… scared."

She felt the same. Because she was a monstergirl, she believed Tora wouldn't want to have a romantic relationship with her. What's more, she was a futanari; maybe he was hesitant about that, too.

"I was always drawn to your energy, Elina." He continued. "You dedicated yourself to your dreams. You stood strong. Whenever you fell, you always picked yourself back up, even stronger than before. It… inspired me to take on this journey with you."

I've never given up because you were always by my side, Tora…

"And you won the international tournament." He grinned brightly. "It was an honor to be by your side. I couldn't have been prouder."

She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a hug, unable to contain the overwhelming happiness in her heart.

"Are you… really fine with me, Tora?"

"Of course," he whispered. "I don't care that you're one of the bigger monstergirls. And no, don't you dare worry about being a futanari. I love everything about you, Elina."

"… I love you too, Tora!" She cried out loud. I'm so… happy! This was the best reward she could have asked for.

"Mnguh!?" He flinched backward.

"Tora?" She felt a throbbing and stiff sensation below her core. Her gaze fell downwards and saw his cock, erect once more. "Oh, my…"

"S-Sorry, uh…" He meekly apologized. This is the worst timing…

Blushing, she smiled seductively. "You got me… pretty excited, too."

She stood up and turned to the side, letting him see her monstrous erection, much livelier than before.

"Wow… it looks even bigger than last time." He said in awe, then smirked. "I suppose it's my turn to make you feel good."

"Tora…" Her cock twitched at his words.

"Why don't we… get into the bath?" He motioned to the bathtub. "Wouldn't want to make a mess of your bathroom floor…"

He held her hand and guided her to the bathtub which resembled a wide hot spring. Of course, to accomodate a centaur's size.

"Well, Elina…" He looked up at her. "What do you want me to do?"

"Huh…?"

"It's your reward," he kissed her hand. "Ask away."

Her body trembled with anticipation. His words were enough to make both her pussies wet and her cock ooze with precum. Her gaze drifted to her horse back which he noticed.

"Heh, I see…" He walked behind her, seeing her horse pussy, practically dripping with her arousal. "You want me to touch you here and stroke your cock, don't you?"

"Y-Yes…" She nodded meekly. "Please… touch me there."

He inched closer, giving him a better view of her rear. It's so wet. He placed her hands at the sides of her pussy and spread them apart, letting out more of her arousal.

"Mnggh…" She moaned, excitement pooling through her body. Despite not being touched, her cock reacted strongly to having her horse pussy played with.

He rubbed his finger around, stimulating her pussy. With his other hand, he reached under between her hind legs and stroked her horse cock.

"Ohhh…" She laid her front legs down, raising her hips to give him better access to her cock, wanting him to touch her even more.

"Liking the view, Elina." He inserted another finger this time and thrusted them in and out, further stimulating her pussy. He firmly rubbed her cock, feeling it pulsating underneath his palm.

"Guh…" The pleasures of having her pussy and cock played with made her weak. Her mind slowly grew fuzzy, getting clouded with a stronger lust. Made it hard to think straight.

"Tora…"

"Yeah?"

"I… want to feel your tongue," she said weakly. "Inside me…"

His gaze shifted to her pussy. He pulled his fingers out which were coated with her perverted juices. Use my tongue… I wonder how that goes. It did cross his mind at some point, admittedly. I'll make her feel better.

He pulled away his other hand from her cock, eliciting a whine from her lips. Placing his hands on her thighs, he leaned his face closer to her dripping pussy folds and slipped his tongue in.

"Mngah?!" She gasped in pleasure. His tongue…!

He closed the distance between his lips and her pussy, fully burying his tongue inside her. It certainly has a… unique taste.

"Mnguh…!" His tongue intimately swirled inside her pussy, sending her waves of pleasure. His tongue explored around her depths, scraping her inner walls, leaving no space untouched.

Her human pussy ached painfully, needing the same attention as her horse pussy. It hurts here…! She drew her hand down, using two fingers to satisfy the increasing urge while her other hand squeezed her breast. All it did was push her raw need to feel him inside her. Her need to be mated.

A hot sensation soon began surging through her entire body. Her cock throbbed and waved around as it slowly reached its second release, its contents thicker than the last. Her horse pussy also clenched, her inner walls closing in on his tongue, preparing to reach its orgasm…

But she didn't want it to end yet. She wanted them both to feel good. She wanted to look into his eyes.

"Tora!" She panted heavily and shouted. "Stop!"

He quickly pulled his tongue away. "W-What's wrong, Elina?" Did I do it wrong?

She turned around, looking at him with a lewd, flushed face. "I want you, Tora…"

His gaze ran down her human body and landed on her pussy dripping with the primal need to be ravaged.

Her pussy… his cock twitched at the idea of filling it up. He stood on a stool to meet her height and attached his hands to her waist.

"Please… put it in me!" She whined, her pussy aching for his attention.

He inched his cock closer to her pussy and rubbed his length over it. W-Wow… it's so hot and soft. Just touching it sent an electrical jolt up his spine.

Elina wrapped her arms around his neck and urged him closer. It's going inside me…!

Tora slowly pushed his cock through her pink pussy folds. A hot sensation enveloped him, one he wasn't prepared for. This feeling…! He continued pushing through inch by inch until his entire length was finally buried inside her pussy. Oh, god! Her pussy was incredibly tight and hot around his cock, almost sending his mind into a frenzy. He held himself back from slamming into her.

"Mnguh!" She moaned loudly, finally feeling his cock inside her. "I'm finally… one with you, Tora."

"Y-Yeah…" He drew in a sharp breath. I'm connected with her… they both felt immense joy, just being together with each other. "I'll… start moving now, okay?"

He slowly pulled out and pushed into her, careful not to cause her discomfort. She's so… tight, it's like she's captured me. The way her inner walls hugged his cock was such a pleasurable sensation.

She panted, watching his cock move in and out of her pussy. Some slight pain persisted in the beginning, but the happiness of being with him and pleasures soon overcame it.

Her breasts rose and fell with her every pant. Becoming even more excited, her pink tips were fully erect, needing to be touched by him.

"Tora…" She grabbed his forearms and pulled them away from her waist, hovering his hands over her breasts. "Please… touch me here."

Her breasts. He obliged and touched her breasts, filling his hands with them. A soft and pillowy sensation pooled through his hands. I can't believe how soft they are… he fondled them, once again appreciating their volume and size. Using his thumbs, he rubbed her pink tips and firmly pressed them inward.

Having her breasts fondled and his cock inside her… she wanted to feel better, to feel even more of him. I can't think straight. The pleasures crawled all the way to her horse cock and pussy, making them ache for his attention.

"Elina…" He groaned in pleasure. It feels so good… "I can't hold back…"

"Don't hold back, Tora." She wrapped her hands around his head, grabbing a fistful of his hair locks. "Make us both feel good."

He pulled himself out and thrusted inside her pussy, burying himself up to the hilt, sending her a shocking wave of pleasure. "Mnguh!"

"Oh, Tora!" She whimpered in pleasure. He's hitting me so deep…! Every time his cock slammed into her, her cock twitched with delight. She bucked her hips forward, needing his cock to reach deeper.

"It feels so good, Elina…!" He continued thrusting in and out of her pussy. For a monstergirl of her size, her pussy was surprisingly hot. Even as he pulled out, her pussy clawed at him, only desiring to be filled.

"Tora!" She held both of his cheeks, her gaze flicking to his wet lips. "I want to kiss you!"

Obliging, he leaned closer and she slammed her lips into him, not giving him any time to prepare. Her tongue slid through his lips, coiling around his tongue. Their tongues danced around each other, exchanging their tastes of saliva.

Receiving assaulting sensations through her mouth, her breasts, and her pussy made her entire body tremble with ecstasy. It feels so good! These pleasures soon began condensing towards her equine cock, letting it swell with the lusty need to release. Her horse pussy leaked with even more of her perverted juices dripping down her thighs.

It didn't just apply to her. The way her tongue coiled around his own, the way her breasts fit in his hands, the way her pussy embraced his cock… all these mind-numbing pleasures blew away his resistance to want her all to himself. Heat building up within, his cock twitched inside her, letting her know he was close as well.

"Mnnnngh… Tora!" She wrapped her arms around his waist. Both her horse cock and pussy ached for release. It was really painful she couldn't directly stimulate them. She desperately needed him to ravage her human pussy enough to make her entire body quake with pleasure.

"E-Elina… I'm getting close…!" He groaned, aggressively pounding into her pussy.

"Mnngh!" She pulled him into an embrace. "Mate with me, Tora…!"

Mating with Elina… his cock swelled up at the idea of letting it all deep inside her. I can't hold myself back any longer!

With his remaining strength, he pounded into her pussy, reaching up to the tip of her womb. Her pussy clenched around his cock, preparing itself to receive his release.

"TORAAAA~!" Drawing her head back and sticking her tongue out, Elina mewled in pure pleasure as she felt his cock explode inside her pussy, shooting out all of its hot cum in her.

"Mnguh…!" He gritted his teeth as his orgasm overwhelmed his mind. He instinctively bucked his hips forward, his cock shooting thick load after load, filling her womb to the brim with cum. Her pussy squeezed tightly around his cock, wringing out every single last drop of cum.

The searing sensation of his hot cum swimming around in her womb pushed both her pussies and horse cock to the brink of sweet release. Throbbing violently, her cock erupted once more, blasting out even more white juices everywhere on the floor. Both her pussies squirted intensely, spraying their translucent juices into the air.

Unable to handle the explosive pleasures washing over her, her legs dropped down and couldn't support her. Her cock shot out its last load and completely filled the bathtub's floor with her other essences.

Their orgasmic high finally receding, they both panted from exhaustion and she fell into his arms. Tora slowly pulled himself out and his cum spilled out of her pussy. W-Woah, did I really let out that much? It did feel amazing.

"Hahn… hahn…" Her body felt weak in his arms. She couldn't even lift her head to look up at him. Orgasming from three different sexes was too much for her to handle.

"Elina…" He stroked her white hair. He noticed how flushed her face was. His gaze shifted to the bathtub floor and, as he thought, she managed to fill it up to their legs. She even let out a lot more than last time…

"Tora…" She whispered weakly. "I… can't move…"

"It's okay, Elina." He patted her back. "Take it easy."

He helped her to lean on the side of the bathtub. "Let me clean this place up. Since we're here, it should be easier."

"S-Sorry…" She mumbled.

"Don't worry about it," he turned on the shower and pulled out the drain seal, letting all of the essences flow into it. That should do it… "I suppose now is a good time to take a bath?"

After bathing himself, helping Elina take a bath, and cleaning the bathtub, they were now in her bedroom.

"Your shirt might be too big for me," he inspected his clothes in the mirror. He was wearing one of her pajamas which barely fit his figure.

"I think it looks cute on you…" She said. She was wearing light blue pajamas designed for centaurs.

"Heh, that was… really amazing," he sat on the bed. Her bed was bigger than a King Size bed. There was an empty space in the middle where she walked in and laid down her human body in front.

"Yes…" She replied, laying down beside him. "I… never thought it'd feel that good… being with you."

"Yeah…" He sighed. After that crazy scene, he became more aware of his feelings for her. "It's… really got me exhausted."

"Would you… like to stay over for tonight?" She asked with a little blush.

"Oh…" He blushed as well. "If… you don't mind, I'd appreciate it."

"Hehe…" She smiled. "Tora…"

"Yeah…?"

"What… are we now?"

"Hmmm?" He blinked at her question. "Well… I guess I'm your mate now?" He wasn't sure how relationships were viewed in monstergirl culture, but mate seemed to be the common term.

"I mean… what would humans say about our relationship?" She asked, curious. "It… wouldn't be friends, right?"

"Ah…" He hummed. "We'd be… boyfriend and girlfriend. Lovers."

"Boyfriend and girlfriend…" She whispered those words to herself. A certain hinezumi had told her those words before too. "You're… my boyfriend?"

"A-Ahah… you could put it that way," he was embarrassed to be asked such a question.

"And I'm… your girlfriend?"

"… Yeah." He smiled sweetly.

"Hehe…" I'm Tora's girlfriend… she let out a cute giggle at the thought.

"Elina…" He turned to her. "Whenever you asked me to ride you… did you realize what it meant?"

"… Of course," she nodded. "But… you always kept turning me down. Although you never gave me a reason why, it made me think you didn't see me that way…"

"I see…" He got off the bed and stood at her side. "I'm sorry I've made you feel that way… I felt like I would be taking advantage of you if I accepted it."

"Hehe…" She grinned at him. "It's okay. I'm… really happy we're together now."

"Me too, Elina." He let these feelings flow into his heart. It feels… warm. He never thought he'd come to fall in love with a monstergirl.

"Mngah…" She covered her mouth and let out a yawn.

"Someone's feeling tired," he smirked, then moved to the spot in front of her. "Come here." He patted his lap.

"Tora…?" Her gaze shifted to his lap.

He gently guided her head to his lap. "It's been a long day."

His warmth enveloped her body, making her heart feel calm and safe. She wrapped her arms around his waist, desiring to be close to him. Her head snuggled against his stomach.

He affectionately stroked her head, running his hand through her silver hair, feeling how soft it was.

"Could I… hold your hand, Tora?"

"Sure."

He intertwined his fingers with her own. He rubbed his thumb over her hand in circular motions, soothing her to sleep. Her eyes eventually closed, drifting her to a sound slumber.

Tora observed her calm expression for a moment. He drew his lips to her cheek and gently pressed them. Her lips curved into a subtle smile.

Good night, Elina.

I love you.

Chapter 13: My Futanari Mermaid, Odette

Summary:

Due to her rough childhood, Odette had come to hate herself, her identity, and the oceans.

Valor has taken it upon himself to help her heal her trauma after constant persuasion.

And handy incentives, of course.

Notes:

7/8/2024 UPDATE:

Many minor revisions to improve readability.

Chapter Text

"… VA…!"

Valor slowly opened his eyes. An unfamiliar noise echoed throughout the house. He groaned, raising his body and rubbing his eyes. His senses were still blurry from waking up.

"… LOR….!"

The moment he regained his senses, his eyes shot open in realization. That wasn't some unfamiliar noise…

That was a scream.

He leaped off his bed and dashed out of the room, running to the source of the scream.

"LEAVE ME ALONE!"

Reaching the room, he slammed the door wide open and saw a girl trembling and thrashing around on her bed.

"Odette!"

"STOP HURTING ME, PLEASE!" She screamed in pain.

"Odette!" He hurried to her side and wrapped his arms around her, gently pulling her into his embrace.

"NO, LEAVE ME ALONE!" She thrashed around within his hug, struggling to break free. Her tail fin violently whipped around the bed.

"Odette, it's me!" He patted her back and locked her tail down. "It's me! You're safe!"

"VALOR, WHERE ARE YOU!" She cried out his name, scared.

"I'm here, Odette!" He stroked the back of her hair, attempting to comfort her. "I'm here, everything's okay! You're safe!"

Her thrashing eventually subsiding, she stopped moving and slowly opened her eyes. Tears streamed down her face.

"I'm here, Odette," he whispered softly. "It's okay. Everything's okay."

"Mnghhh…" She quickly wrapped her arms around him, digging her nails into the back of his shirt. Her body shivered.

"It's okay… it's okay." He cooed, stroking her back to calm her down. "I'm here, Odette."

"V-Valor…" She sobbed quietly.

"Did you have another nightmare?" He asked softly, rubbing her tears away with his thumb.

"Mnnh…" She nodded timidly, snuggling her head under his chin. His body warmth and natural scent helped to alleviate some of her stress.

He hummed in understanding. He placed her ear against his chest so she could hear his beating heart—a sound she dearly loved because it soothed her senses. It was her favorite sound.

Odette took a deep breath then exhaled slowly. She repeated this process a few times to calm herself down as he always taught her.

"That's good, Odette." He smiled softly. "Are you feeling better?"

"Mnnh…" She nodded again.

He tried to pull his arms away but she tightened her hug around him, not wanting to let go just yet.

"Please stay…" She sniffled, clutching his shirt. "Don't go…"

"I'm right here," he patted her head. He adjusted himself on the bed so his back rested against the headboard. Her body, even her tail, still shivered in his embrace. She must have been terrified… he'd wait for as long as she needed.

This wasn't the first time Odette woke up terrified, screaming from a nightmare. She's gone through these experience tens, hundreds, maybe thousands of times. Though it had significantly simmered down over the past few years thanks to Valor's support and especially her desire to cope with her trauma.

Odette had the upper body of a human but the lower body of a fish, a very long and smooth blue tail with two wavy fins of a lighter shade at the end. Long, wavy hair of a peachy color with pink gradients at the end flowed down to her back. Front bangs twirled down around her face with pinkish blue eyes full of innocence. Fin-like ears poked out through her hair.

Odette was a monstergirl–a mermaid, to be exact.

As a mermaid, she originally grew up in the sea, surrounded by other aquatic monstergirls. Except…

Odette wasn't like other monstergirls. Growing up, she had a rough childhood. She faced rejection, discrimination, and even abuse from other fellow mermaids. She was even betrayed by those she could call her friends and family. Her own home had cast her out, leaving her to suffocate at the surface of the sea. All because she was different and not like them.

Maybe it was for the best if everything ended…

Until Valor found her and took her in. It was a difficult time adjusting to life with a monstergirl, especially a mermaid, a being not typically acclimated to life on land. But he made a vow to himself that he never wanted to see her shed tears of sadness again.

"How are you feeling?" He asked, stroking the back of her head. Her trembling body slowly subsided, but not completely.

"Better…" She nuzzled her head against his chest.

"I see," he smiled, glancing at the clock. Seems like it's a good time for breakfast. "Could I take your wheelchair?"

"Mnngh…" She tightened her hug further, still not wanting to let go.

"Just for a few seconds, Odette," he cradled her arms. "I promise."

"… O-Okay," she reluctantly pulled her arms away from him and kept her eyes on him.

He quickly went outside to take the wheelchair and returned, placing it in front of the bed. Being mindful of her tail, he gently carried Odette in his arms and sat her down in the wheelchair. She held on to his hand over her shoulder.

"Don't let go..."

"I won't, Odette."

Pushing the wheelchair, he exited the room and went to the kitchen and dining area. "What do you want for breakfast today?"

"… Cereal. The colorful and cute ones."

"All right, the cute cereal it is. What flavor of milk would you like?"

"… Vanilla."

Valor already knew her answers. After a day like this, she tended to have a very low appetite. But she was fond of sweets, so he figured they could compromise on some trusty cereal that she adored. It's better than having her eat nothing.

He had also gotten used to doing things with one hand. After her nightmares, Odette would always want to hold his hand because it made her feel safe. It was awkward at first, but it became second nature to him.

While holding her hand, he took a carton of vanilla milk out of the fridge and a cereal box from the top shelf, placing them on the table. He then grabbed two bowls and spoons, one for him and one for her.

"Would you like it cold or warm?"

"… Cold."

As she liked, he prepared two bowls of cereal with cold, vanilla milk. His own was prepared like hers just to keep things simple. He set the two bowls on the dining table and pushed the wheelchair right next to his chair.

"Breakfast is ready," he gently squeezed her hand as he took his spoon.

"Thank you, Valor…" She took her spoon and began having her cereal. Her lips curved into a little smile as the soft taste entered her mouth. He breathed a sigh of relief at her smile. I'm glad she's smiling a little…

"I… haven't been getting these nightmares as much," she stirred the spoon in her bowl.

"Yeah," he smiled sweetly. "You used to have them nearly every day… now it's down to maybe twice or thrice a week, isn't it?"

"… Will I ever stop having these nightmares?"

"For sure, Odette." He brought her hand to his lips. "It'll take time. I believe we'll get through this together."

"Valor…" She blushed slightly. "I used to hate sleeping. I was afraid… of waking up every time. But… knowing you'll always be by my side, it gives me strength to keep trying."

"I'll always be by your side, Odette," he grinned. "You can count on that."

The Odette standing in front of him was not the same Odette he found on a shore many years ago. Life had surrendered from her eyes… like she had given up on everything back then. He did everything in his power to care for her—to give her a place she could call her home. Over the years, she had grown used to living with him and in an environment not ideally meant for mermaids. But there was no place she'd rather be than right by Valor's side.

He was her home. A home where she found acceptance and security.

"Done with breakfast?" He glanced at her empty bowl.

"Yeah…" She nodded.

"Great." Valor stood up and stacked the bowls together and placed them in the kitchen sink. Of course, he did so while holding her hand.

"So…" He stroked his chin for a moment. "Do you want to… go through training today?"

"…" She cast her gaze down, her fin-like ears twitching uncomfortably at the question.

"We can skip it for today if you'd like," he said in a gentle tone. "No pressure."

"T-Then…" She scratched her cheek nervously. "Will I… not get the reward, too?"

"Ah, well…" He chuckled awkwardly. "I guess not…? Those were the conditions we've set."

"… Mmmnh." She took a deep breath, then gazed into his eyes, determined. "Let's… go through the training."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm… sure."

"… All right," he nodded in understanding, standing up from his chair and walked behind her wheelchair. "Let's go."

Valor had brought Odette outside of the house into their backyard. There was a very small… pool, if it could be called that. A single lane where a person could walk from one end to the other. It wasn't designed for recreation. He created it for a specific purpose…

"Ugh…" She nearly choked at the sight of the small pool.

"Odette?" He massaged her shoulder. Worries settled on his lower lip.

"I'm fine," she waved his concern off. "I'll be okay, Valor."

"… All right," he trusted in her words. After pushing the wheelchair, he gently scooped her up in his arms and walked to the edge of the pool. "Are you ready, Odette?"

She took a moment to gather her willpower. "… I'm ready, Valor. Don't let go of my hand."

"I won't."

Carefully, he laid her down in the swimming pool, letting her tail sink first before her body followed. The instant her tail made contact with the water surface, her eyes shot open and her body began trembling, prickly sensations crawling all over her body.

Ah, god. It ached his heart to see her like this but they'd get through this together. I need to have faith in her… like she has faith in me.

"Mnnngh…" She gritted her teeth, trying to calm her shaking body as her body finally submerged to her waist.

"You're doing great, Odette." Bending his body to her side, he began walking slowly towards the other end of the pool, guiding her by their hands. "You're doing great."

Using her tail, she started swimming forward, keeping her pace with him. Tears began streaming down her face, but she kept on braving through it.

"Keep it up, Odette." He kept his attention on her. "You're doing well."

She continued swimming slowly, but surely, towards the other end, regardless of the pain and fear coursing through her body.

"We're almost there, Odette." He gently squeezed her hand to encourage her. "Just a little more."

"Mnnnguhh…!" She rubbed her tears away with her forearm, still braving through. She instinctively tightened her grip on his hand.

And finally, she reached the end and he quickly pulled her out of the pool.

"Well done, Odette!" He stroked the back of her hair affectionately. "You've improved a lot."

"Mnnnguh…" She panted heavily, trying to stabilize her breathing. Her ear rested on his chest, needing to hear his soothing heartbeats. "It still… traumatizes me."

"It's okay," he wrapped a towel around her body and gently rubbed her until she was dry. "It'll take time."

The abuse and painful experiences Odette faced in her childhood made her traumatized.

Traumatized to the point she didn't want to associate with her place of upbringing, the oceans, anymore. She didn't even want to bond with any other fellow monstergirls. It reminded her of a past she wished she could bury away. The sight of any sizable body of water or any other monstergirl made her feel sick and scared.

Unfortunately for her, her mermaid species was closely connected with water as it served as their source of vitality and energy. Mermaids of her kind needed to live in the waters for at least a few hours per week. They couldn't live on land for prolonged periods like other mermaid species, otherwise they'd suffer severe health conditions.

And knowing this fact, Valor had to persuade Odette to try. To try and help her overcome the trauma of her upbringing for her sake. Her life was practically on the line. She heavily disliked it at first, but after constant persuasion, warning her about serious risks, and offering her an incentive… they eventually started this training together. At least once a week, she would swim in this little pool from one end to another to get used to being around water again.

"I wish you could be in the water with me, Valor." She said timidly.

"Do you want me to?"

"N-No, you don't have to!" She frantically waved her hands around. "I… don't want to hurt you again."

The last time he actually went in the water with her, she lost control of herself and nearly drowned him. It was… a memorable experience for both of them. Also, he didn't know how to swim that well. At least to her knowledge…

"But you've gotten greater control of yourself," he smiled softly. "I trust you."

"… Maybe when I feel more confident in myself," she puffed her cheeks. No matter what, she didn't want to bring any harm to the person she called her home.

"Whenever you feel ready," he carried her in his arms, walking towards her wheelchair.

"S-So, uh…" She wrapped her arms around his neck. A faint red appeared on her cheeks. "Valor?"

"Yeah?"

"Could I… have my reward now?" She asked bashfully.

"O-Oh…" He blushed slightly at her question. I… almost forgot about that. "Right now?"

"Y-Yeah…" She nodded timidly. "Could we do it on the couch?"

"… O-Okay," he sat her down in the wheelchair, then brought her back inside to the living room.

"So… how do you want to do this?"

"I… want to sit on your lap," she twiddled with her fingers.

"A-All right…" He sat down on the couch. She got off the wheelchair and crawled to his lap. Her tail stretched across his legs, occupying the rest of the couch.

"Hahn…" She exhaled deeply and pulled her shirt over her bra, revealing her slim midriff to him.

"W-Woah…?" His eyes widened in surprise. I haven't prepared my heart yet! His gaze traced from her ample cleavage to her cute belly button… I'll never get used to seeing her like this.

"S-Sorry…" She averted her gaze. "I'm… just looking forward to your reward."

"… You'd go all through this training just for the reward, huh?" He asked in a teasing manner.

"N-No!" She strongly denied it. "I'm doing it because I want to win against my fears!"

"How noble of you."

"… A-And because I want the reward." She blurted out shyly.

"How honest of you," he chuckled at her antics. "So… how would you like today's reward? The usual?"

"A-Ahm…" She fidgeted with her fingers for a moment. "I'd… like to request something… a bit different."

"Sure?"

"It's something I've seen from those romance manga I've been reading," she rubbed her fingers together. "There's a scene I quite like."

In her free time, Odette liked to read romance manga because they were cute and sweet. Valor happened to be reading one and she got interested in them. One day, she'd like to have her dream romance come to reality… unfortunately, the boy in her mind may be too dense.

"Oh yeah?" I wonder what she wants to try out. He thought.

"I… want you to call me…," a crimson spread across her cheeks, steam visibly blowing out of her ears, "… darling."

"Darling?" He raised an eyebrow. That should be easy… so it's how those lovers refer to each other. "Sure, I can do that."

"O-Okay…" She placed her hands above her cleavage in a seductive fashion, hinting for him to reward her.

Just like always, Valor. He took a deep breath to collect his resolve. Just like always.

First, he ran his fingers from just below her bra down to her waist, feeling the softness of her skin. I'm glad she's taking care of it well… back then, her skin was quite rough and battered.

"Mnngh…" She bit the hem of her shirt, her heart rate skyrocketing in anticipation. At what he was about to do. His little touch already excited her.

He then rubbed his palm over the noticeable bulge on her skirt, feeling it hardening underneath. She's already raring to go… she must have been looking forward to it. He smiled at the thought.

"You're already so nice and hard for me…," he winked at her playfully, "… darling."

"… Huahhh!" Her heart swelled up with happiness. She covered her face with her hands to hide her joyful embarrassment. He called me darling! And he w-winked at me! Sure, it was just for the reward, but it still felt pretty sweet! The bulge swelled up even further at his voice.

"H-Hey…" It was his turn to feel embarrassed. "This isn't easy for my heart too, you know?"

"Mnnnnh!" She shook her head frantically, muffling her screams of delight.

He let out a sigh at her adorable display. But… I prefer Odette this way. These are the expressions he wanted her to have rather than the ones on that depressing day. He wanted her to be happy, be embarrassed, be sad… like any other girl.

He unbuttoned her skirt and slid it down, revealing something one wouldn't normally see on a girl. Or even a monstergirl. Heck, not even on any mermaid.

It was her cock.

"Wow, darling…" He smiled sweetly, pulling her panties down and letting her cock spring free. "Still as beautiful as ever."

Odette was a futanari. Simply because of her identity, she was put through all those terrible experiences. It made her hate herself, her identity, and the oceans… but with Valor's incentives–or as she would like to call it–her reward… maybe this all could be reversed.

And what is this reward she's been looking forward to?

"V-Valor…" Her cock rose to full mast, twitching for his attention.

He gently wrapped his fingers around her cock, feeling it hardening within his hand. "You feel much harder than usual, darling."

"I can't help it…" She puffed her cheeks out cutely. "You calling me darling… turns me on so much."

"Is that so?" He stifled a laugh. Keep it together, Valor. "I'll start moving my hand, okay?"

This reward, so to speak, was a hand job.

Being at his wits' end, Valor came up with the idea of giving her hand jobs if she'd go through their training sessions together. He needed to do something to help her cope with being near water–her source of trauma, otherwise she'd put her life at risk. He also wanted her to cherish her own identity. Not sure how hand jobs could do that, but hey… it's a form of self-love, I think. A hand job a day heals the trauma away… or something along those lines, he figured. If giving her a hand job would encourage her to face her fears and also allow her to love her identity, that'd be killing two birds with one stone!

It was certainly awkward the first few times. But for Odette's sake, he wanted to make her feel good about herself, her identity. Over time, he had gotten to know more about her womanhood. He knew her most sensitive spots and the ways she loved to be touched. Not sure if I should feel proud or perverted…

He moved his hand up and down across her entire blueish length. Her mermaid cock had smooth skin with a swollen and red head, and a scaly texture circling below the cockhead. Her cock rested just at the bottom end of the V-shaped boundary of her human half.

"Do you want me to take it nice and slow, darling?" He asked as he stroked her cock.

"Mmmhm…" She nodded timidly.

"Very well," he smiled softly, firmly pressing his fingers around her cock as he slid his hand down, stroking her with tender motions.

"Mnngh…" She moaned softly at his tender strokes. She dearly loved how caring and gentle his hands felt… as if he was appreciating her in her everything. Appreciation she'd never gotten as a child.

"V-Valor…?"

"What is it, darling?"

"Could… I request another thing?"

"Sure?"

"I… want to hear you tell me how much you love me," she looked at him with upturned eyes, her cheeks glowing a faint red.

"Oh." Her request nearly caught him off guard, but he quickly recollected his composure. "Of course…"

Valor took a deep breath first, as this request admittedly made him nervous. It's all part of the request. He tried to reason with himself. My feelings are not involved at all. He knew why she made such a request: she simply wanted to feel loved and appreciated for who she was. Her past experiences made her lose confidence in her own body. That's all there is to it.

But he truly loved her from the bottom of his heart. Now whether those feelings were platonic…

"Where shall I start, darling?" He asked, his gaze moving to her long hair which she noticed.

"A-Ahm, not my hair…" She mumbled.

"Oh?" He raised an eyebrow, confused. He then gazed at her eyes. "Y–…"

"Not my eyes either…"

"Er…" He blinked, unsure of where to start. I guess those are too common to start with?

She gently held his other hand and drew it to her stomach. "M-My body…"

"Your body…?"

"I want you to tell me how much you love me and…," she licked her dry lips nervously, "…what you'd do to my body."

"H-Huh?" His voice nearly caught in his throat. What I'd do to her body? What did she mean by that?

"I-It's like in the manga…," she quickly added. "The one you've been reading recently…"

"… Oh!" A metaphorical light bulb appeared above his head. "That's what you meant, huh?" He was thinking of something far more innocent when in reality, she wanted something far more perverted. I shouldn't read those manga out in the open…

"Y-Yeah…" She gulped.

"… Okay," he nodded a few times. She sure has a lot of requests for today… but it didn't bother him one bit. The fact she was asking–not what she was asking, mind you…–let him know she was more comfortable with herself now. I'm doing this for Odette's sake.

"Oh, darling…" He removed his hand from her cock which elicited a whine from her lips.

"V-Valor…" She pouted, wiggling her hips for his attention.

"Relax, my darling…" He placed a finger on her lips to shush her in a seductive manner. "I simply want to appreciate your body in all its glory first…"

This wasn't exactly what she had in mind, but she wasn't complaining. She found his demeanor extremely sexy.

"I've always adored your lovely eyes, darling," he poked her cheek playfully. "Yes, you didn't want me to talk about your eyes, but please go along with this."

"Okay, okay…" She giggled sweetly.

His finger then traced down to her lips. "I also adore your luscious lips. How would it feel if we were to kiss, darling? How would your lips taste in mine?"

Her gaze flicked to his lips. She imagined how it would feel to kiss him… I want to feel them. Though she knew Valor would never accept a kiss from her which saddened her a little.

"And your…" His gaze shifted to her cleavage. Huh… should I speak of her like this? Turns out this request may have more than its fair share of difficulties than he expected.

"Valor…" She caressed his cheek and smiled, letting him know it was okay.

He took a deep breath to steel himself. Right, I'm only doing this for her request. Think of this as playing pretend, Valor! He wanted her to enjoy her reward to the fullest.

"Your… breasts." He traced a finger around her supple mounds, feeling its softness and volume. "They're… amazingly soft and fair, my darling. I imagine they'd fit perfectly in my palms…" Okay, this is more embarrassing than I thought it'd be.

"W-Would you… like to touch them, Valor?" She timidly pulled up her bra, letting her breasts spill out into his view.

"Ah." He blinked in surprise, his voice frozen. Her breasts looked amazingly soft and fair, as he said moments ago. He could probably fit them in his palms, as he said moments ago. He slowly reached out his hand…

He's… going to touch me here. She waited with bated breath and…

"You shouldn't expose yourself like this, darling." He adjusted her bra and pulled her shirt down. Safe!

"W-Wha…" She furrowed her eyebrows, slightly annoyed. "But you're already seeing me down there! What difference does this make?"

That is a very fair point, darling. He hummed. He was already stroking her cock. What difference would touching her breasts do? I'm not sure where my boundaries are at this point. "Sorry, uh… it's not a request I can listen to... at this point in time."

"Mmnhm…" She pouted but let it slide.

"Ahem." He cleared his throat. "As I was saying, darling… I really appreciate your skin." He ran his fingers around her navel, firmly massaging it in circles. "It's soft and smooth… I'm glad you're taking care of it well."

"Mnnh…" She let out a little moan from his gentle massages. The way his fingers moved felt so sensual to her nerves. "It's because you've taught me how…"

"Only because you've learnt well," he smiled softly. "And of course," he smoothed his fingers down to the base of her cock, "we can't forget what makes you special, darling." He wrapped his fingers around her cock, feeling it twitch in his grasp.

"Ohhh…" She sighed in contentment, feeling his touch on her cock once more.

"So hot and hard for me…" He moved his hands up her entire length, his fingers tracing its veins. "I love how it feels in my hand, darling."

"Mnngh…!" Her cock throbbed at his husky voice. God, the way he talked was so sexy to her ears!

"Oh?" He smirked at her, feeling her cock growing harder in his fingers. "Are you enjoying that, darling? Do you enjoy it when I talk about how much I love your cock?"

"Y-Yes …" She nodded.

"Oh, there are so many things I'd like to do to your cock…" He tenderly stroked her cock, rubbing it up and down, feeling her smooth shaft. "I would love to stroke it… to see it erupt in my hand."

"Mnnnh…!" His voice reverberated through her cock, making it ooze a steady stream of precum through the tip. Getting even more turned on, her pussy began leaking with her perverted juices.

"Oh, your cock is dripping with so much precum, darling…" He gathered her precum dripping down the underside and smothered her cock with it, lubing it up. Squeezing her cock from the base, he moved up her entire length, forcing more of her precum out.

"V-Valor…" Her tail squirmed, shifting around uncomfortably. Heat was condensing in her lower core. "C-Could you touch me down there, too?"

"Mhmm…?" His eyes darted towards the base of her cock. Lewd juices leaked underneath her sack. He gently cupped her balls and lifted them, revealing her soaked mermaid pussy. W-Wow… I don't think I've seen it this wet. For her reward, he has rarely given attention to her female sex, mostly because he had mixed feelings about it. But well, I've done it before…

He traced a finger around her damp outer pussy folds, feeling its wetness and skin. Her wet folds rested on the mermaid half of her body, directly below the human half. Its color was a shade lighter than the rest of her blue tail. Using two fingers, he spread her pussy folds apart revealing her inner, dripping pink flesh. Really wet…

"You're rather excited, darling…" He rubbed her wetness and nudged a finger inside. "You've made my fingers so wet."

"That feels really good, Valor…!" She moaned, her pussy tingling with pleasure. Her body screamed with desires, begging to be touched everywhere.

"So wet and hard for me… it makes me happy you're enjoying this, darling." He gently rubbed her pink pussy folds. Her cock twitched at having her pussy being played with. "I bet it'll feel really good if I ran my tongue around you."

"Haahn…!" She drew in a sharp breath. That was such a sexy imagery he planted into her mind. Feeling his lips on my cock and pussy… her body grew intensely hot at such a lewd thought.

"I'd show my love to you by leaving a trail of kisses all over your cock…" He sensually brushed his fingers across her cock from her pussy. "Give it the appreciation it deserves…"

"Mguh…!" Her cock pulsated at such a delectable idea. Just the thought was enough to fire up her arousal, pushing her towards the edge.

"Or perhaps you'd like to feel my tongue inside you, darling?" He stuck his tongue out playfully as he wrapped his fingers around her cock.

O-Oh, god…! What she would give to be ravaged by his tongue! Her pussy throbbed at the sight of his velvet flesh.

"Then I'd take it into my mouth and worship it," he purred, "I'd make sure to pleasure all of your cock with my tongue…"

"V-Valor…!" She trembled as a hot sensation surged through her cock, pushing her further towards her sweet release, his words only driving her lust forward. I'm getting close…?! Her cock swelled up within his hand.

"Then I'd take it deeper into my throat–…"

"HAHHN!" Whipping her tail forward, Odette gasped in pleasure as her cock burst, shooting thick loads of cum everywhere, coating his hand with her white juices. Her pussy almost instantly followed after, squirting out even more lewd juices. Hearing him talk about the lustful acts he'd do to her cock and pussy was too much!

"W-Woah?!" He reflexively shifted backward. She's reached her climax?! His hand was quickly enveloped with her hot warmth.

"Mnnngh…!" She drew her head back and bucked her hips forward, shooting out more of her thick loads, staining her stomach and his shirt. Her tail trembled uncontrollably as the orgasmic high surged through her entire body. He had to hold her tail down in case she hit someone! Soon, her orgasmic high died down, leaving her panting with exhaustion.

He raised his hands, inspecting her white juices on his fingers. "That's, uh… quite a release, darling…?" He wasn't sure if he should have stayed in character.

"… Haaahn." She covered her flustered face, unable to look him in the eyes. "D-Don't look at me…"

"Heh?" He raised an eyebrow at her display. He grabbed a nearby towel and began wiping her white essence away from his shirt, his hand, and her skin. "It seems you enjoyed me talking like that."

"… Mnnh." She pouted at him. His voice was so sexy… she discovered a new turn-on she wasn't aware of.

"Haha…" He chuckled at her adorable expression. Well, I'm glad today's reward is over. "I hope you enjoyed the reward, Odette."

"… Definitely," she smiled shyly. She would hope he'd call her darling still, but a reward's a reward.

Valor took some time to clean themselves up. He put on a new change of clothes for Odette: a long-sleeved shirt and skirt. Afterward, he sat her down in the wheelchair.

"Are you… heading to work now?" She asked, tugging on his hand.

"Yeah," he nodded and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "I might be a little late today."

"I-I see…" She cast her gaze down.

He noticed the frown clawing away at her face. Though she was fine being alone for a while, she preferred having Valor nearby. A sense of anxiousness filled her heart when she didn't know where he could be.

"Keep in touch with me, as usual." He handed her phone to her. "You've gotten better at using it."

"O-Okay…" She smiled weakly, taking her phone.

To ease her worries, he had bought her a phone so they could keep in contact. She had a rough time using it at first, but she got the hang of it eventually. Oh, the wonders of technology…

"I'll be heading to work now, alright?" He squeezed her hand.

"…" She reluctantly pulled her fingers away from his, immediately feeling a loss of warmth.

"Feel free to rummage through my room. Bought some new manga recently." He softly patted her head to reassure her. "There's ice cream in the fridge, too."

"Mnnh…" While she loved reading manga and eating ice cream, it couldn't replace her desire for his presence.

"Okay!" He walked to the door, opened it, and stepped outside. "See you, Odette! I'll be back as soon as I can!"

She meekly waved at him. He closed the door and left the house. Silence soon filled the room and loneliness quickly settled in her heart.

Placing her hands on the wheels of her wheelchair, she navigated around the living room and went straight to his room. She used her tail to push the door open and moved inside.

Valor's room…

Her favorite room in the entire house. It's where he lived. His faint scent lingered around which tingled its way to her heart and made her feel calm. Her eyes darted around and landed on his bed. She pushed herself over there…

After stopping in front of the bed, she pushed against the armrests of the wheelchair and jumped onto the bed, crawling her way until her entire body rested comfy on it, though her tail reached over the edge.

Valor's bed… she buried her face in his pillows and took a big whiff, filling her lungs with his comforting scent. It was soothing to her nerves. It's like he's hugging me… she wondered how it would feel to sleep together in the same bed. Unfortunately, it wouldn't be possible because of the nightmares she keeps having. She's aware she thrashes around violently and her tail swings around with lethal force. If he were right to next her, she had no doubt she'd cause harm to him… and that was the last thing she needed to happen. I can't risk it…

She raised herself and crawled towards his bookshelf. A few books caught her interest.

I guess I'll pass some time reading…

Valor pushed through the entrance, entering a certain maid café.

"Good morning, Master!" A cheerful voice greeted him. "Allow me to show you to your table."

"Thank you." After being shown his table, he took a seat. The maid then offered him a menu to order and left him to his company.

Alright. He whipped out his phone and messaged a friend of his. He was half-expecting a message from Odette, but it seemed she was fine. Gotta message him.

I'm at the maid café. I came a bit early.

A few minutes later, he got a reply.

We're on the way.

Could you order some milkshakes?

Ah, I should buy some to take home to Odette… he sent a reply back.

Will do!

Valor then gave his order to the maid. She promptly told him they'll be ready with his order and left for the kitchen.

A few minutes later, two men entered the café. Valor recognized them and waved his hand, to which they noticed and walked over to his table.

"Hey, Val!" One of them greeted him. "Sorry, we're a bit late."

"No worries, Tora." Valor waved their concerns off. "I came a bit early, after all."

"How's the project going?" The person beside Tora asked him. He wore a white martial art clothing. He must have come back from training. "We could have met at your place."

"I… wanted to keep this private, Zoey," he rubbed the back of his neck, talking in a softer voice, "from Odette."

"Ah..." Zoey bobbed his head in understanding.

And with perfect timing, a maid came to their table and served their milkshakes, placing each in front of them respectively.

"The project's almost done…" Valor continued. "It'll be done by tomorrow."

"Wow, that soon?" Tora raised his eyebrows in surprise. "That's terrific news, Val!"

"By tomorrow, eh?" Zoey crossed his arms. "That's wonderful, indeed."

"But…" Valor took a deep breath and tapped his fingers together. "I… need your help more than ever. I won't be able to finish this project without you two."

"Of course, we'll help you, Val!" Tora smiled. "We've been with you since the start."

"We've got your back." Zoey grinned brightly. "What do you need from us now?"

"Er, well…" Valor scratched his cheek awkwardly. "It's not what, per se, but who…"

"… Oh?" Zoey and Tora exchanged curious glances with each other.

Valor elaborated on the final steps for the project tomorrow, and there was just one missing puzzle piece he needed to wrap the project in a beautiful bow.

And Zoey and Tora could provide that puzzle piece…

"Odette, I'm home!" Loudly announcing his presence, Valor closed the door after he entered. He placed the milkshakes he bought from the café on the table. I bet she'll love this! He turned his attention to her room, waiting for a response and for her to come rushing out… but it was silent.

"Odette?" He called again. Where is she? He walked to her room and knocked a few times but no response came out. "I'm coming in!" He pushed the door open and didn't find her on the bed. Huh, where did she go?

He walked to his room this time. Oh, there she is… Odette was sleeping on his bed with an open book covering her face. Did she fall asleep while reading a book? He chuckled at her display.

He sat on the bed and slowly pulled the book away from her face. Sure enough, her eyes were closed, and her breathing was heard faintly. Odette… he drew his hand to her head and gently caressed her hair.

"Mnnguh…" Her eyelids twitched as she opened them up, blinking a few times to clear her vision. She stared at Valor for a moment, her mind still feeling hazy after waking up.

"Hey there, sleepyhead." He smiled softly as he poked her cheek.

"… Valor?!" Her eyes shot open in realization. She quickly raised her body and rubbed her eyes. Did I fall asleep here?! His bed just felt so comfortable. "S-Sorry, I didn't mean to…"

"No worries," he patted her head affectionately. "I'm home, Odette."

"Mhmm…" She wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him, feeling a sense of safety wash over her. "Welcome home."

"Were you lonely?" He asked in a teasing manner, stroking her back.

"Very." She pouted, resting her ear against his chest to hear her favorite sound.

"I've bought us some milkshakes," he ran his fingers through her hair. "Would you like some?"

"Mhmm…" She hummed. He left his room to take the milkshakes. He took it out of the plastic and handed her a straw.

"Interesting fact… They call this the Akiko Special." He poked his straw through his milkshake. "It's only sold during the weekends."

"The… Akiko Special?" She fumbled around with her straw. "Why is it called that?"

"It might be the name of the maid who made this?" He briefly raised his shoulders. Just a wild guess. "I'll bring you to the café one day."

"… I would love that."

Odette had been living a mostly sheltered life ever since Valor took her into his home. She's only set foot (or fin?) as far as his backyard. He believed she could be outside just fine and there wouldn't be big bodies of water nearby, but the sight of other monstergirls might still scare her.

I'll introduce her to the outside world once more.

Soon enough.

The two shared a playful conversation over their sweet milkshakes.

"Huahh…" Valor let out a sigh of relief after taking his bath. That hits the spot. He glanced at the clock to check the time. It was still an hour before the time he usually slept. Still got time to kill…

He walked to the dining area and saw Odette finishing her dinner.

"Done with dinner?" He asked as he stood beside her.

"Yeah." She nodded, organizing her plate and utensils.

"Here, let me wash them." He took them out of her hands and brought them to the kitchen sink.

"Valor…" She puffed her cheeks out at him. "I can wash them by myself, you know?"

"Haha, I know." He chuckled. "You can head back to your room and prepare for bedtime."

"…" She gazed at his back, pondering something in her mind. Latching her hands to her wheels, she navigated around the dining table…

PLOMP!

"Mhmm?" He felt arms wrapping around him tightly from behind. He looked over his shoulder. "Odette?"

"Could I… sleep with you tonight, Valor?" She asked, though she already knew the answer. With the nightmares she keeps having, she would end up hurting him in some way. And yet, her heart felt lonely, craving his company under the night. It would be a definite n–…

"Sure."

"… Huh?!" Her mouth went agape.

"Just give me a minute," he turned his attention back to the dishes. "I'll be done soon."

She was left speechless. He actually doesn't mind sleeping with her? He must know how violent she gets during her nightmares! Why… is he going along with my selfishness? Feelings of guilt began settling in her heart.

"And done!" He moved behind Odette and held her wheelchair. "Let's head to my room."

Pushing the wheelchair inside, he brought her to his room and set her in front of his bed.

"Valor…" She tugged on his shirt.

"Yeah?"

"Why… are you allowing me to sleep here?"

"Hmmm?" He raised an eyebrow. "Because you asked me?"

"No, I mean…" She sighed. "You know how I become after my nightmares…"

"Oh, I see." He immediately understood her concerns. "Well, I don't mind really."

"Huh…?"

"I've gotten used to handling you after all these months, even years." He grinned. "I trust you completely, Odette. I know you wouldn't hurt me."

She was astounded by his unwavering faith. He trusts me more than I trust myself… a timid smile spread across her face.

"Come here," he got onto his bed and fluffed the pillows. He stretched his hand out towards her.

Holding on to his hand, she crawled onto the bed beside him while adjusting her tail to fit on it. Her fins at the end rested just over the edge of his bed, but she didn't mind.

"I told you before, didn't I?" He gently squeezed her hand. "We'll get through this together. No matter what happens."

"Valor…" She nuzzled her head on his chest. I'm so grateful to have you… where would she be now if he didn't find her on that fateful day? He was always so patient, so understanding of her.

He wrapped the blanket around themselves and tucked her in comfortably. He made sure her mermaid tail was wrapped comfortably under the sheets, too.

"I hope my bed isn't too cramped for both of us," he rested on his side, facing her.

"… I don't mind," she inched closer towards him and pulled his arm under her head. "It just means I get to be closer to you."

"Haha, is that so…?" A faint blush appeared on his cheeks. She sure has a way with words… he wrapped his arm around her and caressed her cheeks.

The warmth coming from the bed and the blanket was nice, but the warmth she enjoyed the most was his own. It was in his arms, her home, that she felt the safest and calmest. She'd love to sleep and wake up in his embrace every night. Her heart felt… truly content. He was all she needed.

"Odette..." He closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. "How would you feel about meeting other–…" His voice trailed off at the end as he looked at her.

"…" Odette was sound asleep, resting her ear against his chest.

"… Haha." He chuckled lightly, pulling her into his embrace. "Good night, Odette." He planted a little kiss on her forehead.

He gazed at her sleeping face for a moment, silently appreciating her features. Her little nose, lips, fair cheeks, even her wavy mermaid ears…

Some feelings rose in his heart. Feelings he was afraid to understand and develop. Feelings that grew the more he got to know her.

All I want … is to see her happy.

He buried these feelings back in his chest. I want Odette to feel safe here. She owes me nothing. He made a vow to himself that he'd keep watching over her for as long as she needed… until she was ready. When that day comes, she'd…

"Mnnguh…" Valor clenched the fabric around his chest, feeling his heart beating uncomfortably. A sour taste appeared, thinking about Odette leaving his side one day. She may not know this, but he had grown quite attached to her. He cherished every single moment they spent time together.

Before that day comes… he tucked her head under his chin and gently tightened his arms around her.

Please allow me this act of selfishness, Odette.

The sun rose over the horizon, signaling the start of a brand new day. Its radiant rays shone through the little gap in the window, illuminating the entire room.

"Mnnguh…" Odette shielded her face with her forearm, disturbed by the sudden entrance of light. She shifted around in her bed, reaching out to Valor and craving his warmth. However…

"… Mnh?" She opened her eyes, blinking a few times. She felt… lonely. There was a distinct warmth she couldn't sense. Raising her body by her elbows, she looked around the bed, then the room, and realized she was alone.

"Valor?" She called out, feeling a little unease. I… didn't have a nightmare, which surprised her. But she had no doubt he'd come running to her aid if she did. She pushed herself off the bed and got onto her wheelchair. Is he outside? Rolling her wheels, she navigated outside of his room.

BANG! BANG! BANG!

The sounds of metal banging against something echoed through the house. Was it coming from outside the house. Is there construction work? That was her guess. She navigated around the living room and reached the back door.

Valor has never allowed me to come here …

He always had some work to do behind this door during the night. She reached her hand towards the handle, hesitating. I know I shouldn't be here but… curiosity got the best of her, so she grabbed the handle and opened the door. She pushed herself inside and saw a huge, dimly lit room. Gray coverings were plastered everywhere. What… is this place–

BUMP!

"Ah?!" Odette was knocked off her wheelchair and fell on her back. Her wheelchair fell sideways, being shifted by her weight.

"Oh, sorry!" A voice apologized, one that didn't belong to Valor. "I didn't see you there."

"N-No, it's fine…" She pushed herself up, rubbing her forehead. She lifted her head to look at this person…

A girl of short stature wearing a Chinese-style dress that fitted her figure. Two mouse ears poked out of her fiery red hair. A black and smooth tail curled from around her back.

Two mouse ears. A black tail …

The realization left Odette frozen. Her eyes diminished in shock.

"Here, let me help you up." She extended her arm out towards her–

"DON'T TOUCH ME!" Odette shifted herself back quickly, fear surging through her entire body.

"H-Huh…?" She retracted her arm in surprise.

"DON'T COME ANY CLOSER!" Odette hissed, unable to control her fears. Her body began trembling at the sight of another monstergirl–a hinezumi.

"I'm not going to hurt you!" She raised her palms in front of her while approaching Odette.

"GO AWAY!" Odette cried out. Past memories rushed through her mind.

"Odette?!" Hearing her shouts, Valor rushed to her side and hugged her from behind. When did she get here?!

"Valor…!" Odette quickly held on to his hand, intertwining her fingers with his.

"Oh, you're Odette?" The hinezumi placed her hands on her hips, pondering the name. "Wow, that took me a while to figure out! So you're the mermaid!"

"V-Valor…" Her lips shivered. This monstergirl was a bit too… energetic. She wanted to ask what a monstergirl was doing out here, but couldn't force the words out of her mouth, as if a lump was stuck in her throat.

"It's okay, Odette." He gave a gentle smile, already understanding her worries. "She won't hurt you."

"…" Odette stared at the hinezumi in silence. Valor… knows her? If he said so, she'd believe him. But why… is a monstergirl here?

"We've heard a lot about you, Odette." A gentle voice said. "We didn't mean to scare you."

Another monstergirl appeared, walking to the hinezumi's side. Odette's eyes drifted to her face. Long silver hair tied into a ponytail flowing down her back with beautiful, green eyes gazing back into her own. As her eyes moved down her figure, she saw four white and sturdy horse legs. She recognized this monstergirl was a centaur! And she carried this imposing presence, standing very tall.

Odette tightened her grip on Valor's hand, finding the centaur's size a bit intimidating. She's so big…

"Oh, I forgot to introduce myself!" The hinezumi grinned brightly and waved at her. "You can call me Piromi!"

"Greetings." The centaur politely bowed herself down. Her gentle voice and manner contrasted with her imposing appearance. "My name is Elina."

Odette voiced no response. She was still shaking from being in the presence of other monstergirls, and there were two of them!

"… Don't worry, Odette." He stroked her hand to reassure her. "I… asked them to come here, actually."

"You… asked them?"

"I'll explain everything soon," he patted her head. I was going to bring her here, anyway. "Why don't you… introduce yourself?"

Introduce myself…? Odette looked at the monstergirls, her eyes switching between them. Is he… trying to help me get used to other monstergirls? That's the conclusion she came to. If he was doing this for her sake… then I have to try my best. Having Valor right next to her, she could be courageous.

"M-My name is…" She took a deep breath to calm herself. "Odette…"

"Odette…" Elina smiled brightly. "That's a lovely name."

"Hiyah, Odette!" Piromi offered her hand for a handshake. "Let's be frie–…"

Odette flinched back instinctively, her back hitting Valor's chest.

"You're moving things too quickly, Piromi." Elina blocked the hinezumi's hand from reaching Odette. "We have to take things slow. Odette's not used to being near other monstergirls."

"O-Oh, sorry." Piromi scratched her head awkwardly. "Take things slow. Right."

Odette could only stare at them, wide-eyed. She couldn't believe her ears… they're being considerate towards me? Not once has she gotten any act of kindness from any other monstergirl.

"…" Odette bravely stretched out her hand towards Piromi. I'm safe here…

"Oh?" Piromi blinked twice, then broke into a wide smile. She slowly reached her hand out and shook her hand. "Nice to meet you."

Odette…? He was surprised she took initiative to shake Piromi's hand. I'm proud of you. It was a really big step for her. But… would she be able to talk to them without me?

"Odette, there's… something I have to do," he whispered. "Is it alright if I leave you with them?"

"Valor…" The thought of him leaving her with other monstergirls scared her a little.

"I'll be right over there," he motioned to an area on the other side of the room. "I won't be leaving this room at all."

"… O-Okay." Odette nodded, collecting her resolve.

He softly smiled and patted her shoulder. He then stood up and walked away to the other side to do some… business. Oddly enough, he walked around the huge gray covering on the floor. What could it be covering?

"We've heard a lot about you from Valor," Elina said. "I'm so sorry to hear what you've been through."

"Valor… told you about me?"

"Yeah!" Piromi added. "You didn't deserve any of that happening to you."

To think other people besides Valor, especially other monstergirls, could express compassion to her… she found that idea so foreign.

"Did he… tell you why I had to go through those… experiences?" Odette asked, curious. How much did Valor tell them, she wondered?

Piromi and Elina stared at each other for a moment, as if communicating with their eyes, then stared at Odette. Their expressions told her Valor never told them why, but it seemed they had an idea.

"Odette…" Piromi crouched down, gazing into her eyes. "You were… bullied by other monstergirls, weren't you?"

"Y-Yeah…" Odette nodded timidly. She could still remember those days, no matter how faint they've become.

"Because… you weren't like them," Piromi continued in a suggestive tone. "You were different."

There was a certain, inexplainable tone she used when emphasizing the word different. As if she was talking about herself, too…

"…" Odette looked to the side, unsure of how to understand that. Well, she was right. I am different… that's why I suffered all those years. If these two monstergirls knew about her identity, would they still treat her with the same compassion? She felt… doubtful.

"This is just a wild guess, Odette." Piromi grinned, casting her gaze on her skirt. "But do you happen to be a futa–…"

BONK!

"P-Piromi!" Elina scolded her after karate-chopping her head.

"Ouch?!" Piromi gripped her head in pain, turning to the centaur. "What was that for?!"

"That's not something you should be asking so carelessly!" Elina fumed, blushing heavily.

"W-Well…" Piromi scratched her head. Of course, casually asking a girl she just met if they were packing something a little extra was… odd, now that she thought about it. I wasn't really thinking…

Futa…? Odette's mermaid ears fluttered at the word. Did I hear that correctly? Was she asking if she was a…? No, that can't be a coincidence. There must have been a reason why Valor asked them to meet her. But that's… why do they know about…?

"Ahm… P-Piromi?" Odette fiddled with her hair bangs, her face appearing a faint red. "What… were you going to ask me?" I have to make sure…

"Oh, it's n-nothing!" Piromi waved her question off with an awkward chuckle. "It's a dumb question, really–…"

"Were you… asking me if I was a futanari?"

"Ah."

Piromi blinked at her, surprised she asked the very question she had in mind. Even Elina was left stunned and had no idea how to push this conversation. What they all shared in common though was… they were all feeling rather flustered.

"… Yeah!" Piromi nodded, her tail waving around excitedly. "Are you a futanari?"

"…" Odette cast her gaze down, looking at her skirt area. Should I… tell them? From the little time she's got to know them, they appeared… genuine, just like Valor. She sensed no malicious intent from them. In fact, she was carrying on a casual conversation with them!

"I… am." She clenched her fists, trembling in fear of their reactions. "I've been like this since I was born."

Odette shut her eyes, expecting some… negative responses from the two monstergirls. Strangely though, when she opened her eyes to look at them, Piromi was grinning from ear to ear while Elina's face was practically tomato red.

"No way!" Piromi's eyes sparkled with delight. "That's really cool!"

"…Huh?" Odette raised her brows. Cool…? That's the first time anyone's said such a thing after knowing her identity.

"Just between you and us, Odette…" She leaned towards her face to whisper. "We're just like you, too!"

"Just like… me?" Odette processed her words. They're just like me…? Wouldn't that mean…

"Piromi!" Elina huffed, throwing her fists down, visibly embarrassed.

"What? It's only between us fellow girls!" Piromi smirked. "Oh, Valor doesn't know we're futanaris. It's a funny coincidence."

"You're both…" Odette's gaze instinctively fell on Piromi's black shorts, then on Elina's horse abdomen.

"Please don't stare…" Elina nervously adjusted her horse skirt. "I'm not… used to having others know."

"Oh, come on!" Piromi slapped her back playfully. "What's there to be ashamed of? You're packing the biggest guns here!" She winked. "I bet Tora–…"

"PIROMI!" Elina cried out, annoyed by the hinezumi's antics.

They're both monstergirls… and futanaris…? Odette couldn't believe what she was hearing. Valor brought them so she could associate with other monstergirls, but who would have guessed these two monstergirls shared the same identity? It was still so shocking yet…

"O-Odette?" Piromi called out with concern. "W-What's wrong?"

"I think you've made her cry, Piromi." Elina sighed.

"Huh…?" Odette brushed her fingers against her cheek, feeling a subtle wetness enveloping it. I'm crying…? She didn't even realize it. These tears… were not filled with sadness. They were filled with hope. For the first time, she didn't feel… alone in a monstergirl world. There are others like me…?

DUM!

The lights on the ceiling turned on one by one, slowly illuminating the entire room. On the opposite end of the room stood Valor who had his eyes focused on Odette.

"Valor?" She turned to him.

"Odette!" He shouted out, his voice echoing through the room. "It took me quite a while, but I can finally tell you!"

He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Moments later, sounds of heavy machinery could be heard and the room's interiors shifted around. The gray coverings were slowly being pulled away… except for the one separating Odette and Valor.

"You may have wondered why I never wanted you to come to this room," he explained. "I was working on a… secret project, one that I'm passionate about."

Valor started removing his shirt, which garnered a confused yet curious glance from Odette.

"V-Valor?" She covered her face with her hands, peeking through her fingers every now and then.

"I've watched you grow over the years, Odette!" He continued, removing his pants this time which made her even more flustered. "You've been getting stronger every day! Far stronger than the past that bound you!"

His manner of speaking did not match the manner of his clothes, but she paid attention to every single word leaving his lips.

"The fact you want to change yourself for the better, that you want to face your fears… I truly admire you, Odette!" He tossed his clothes behind him, leaving him in… swim shorts? "You're stronger than you think!"

"Valor…" Her hands drew to her chest. I can only face them because you're always by my side…

"I asked some dear friends to help me with this project… to help you get used to being near other monstergirls again." He clenched his fist to his chest. "And… you might not realize it but look at you… you're interacting with them just fine. You're not giving in to your fears!"

Odette glanced at the two monstergirls… and she found herself smiling at them, something she didn't think was possible.

"And what I'm about to show you next… is your ultimate challenge." His voice trembled, his body quivering at what he was going to do. I have to trust Odette… just like she trusts me. Over the years, he's seen her being a better version of herself every day. This might be a risky move but… it's now or never…!

"Piromi!"

"I'm on it!" Piromi ignited her fists in flames and walked to the gray covering. She slammed her fists down, releasing a crawling wave of flames on impact, vaporizing the gray covering.

"Hahn?!" Odette shielded her eyes from the massive fires spreading. What is going on?! As soon as she opened her eyes…

A huge body of water was revealed, stretching out from Odette's to Valor's position. It was a massive customized swimming pool.

"This is it, Odette." He willed determination into his gaze as he walked forward into the pool. "This is what I have been working on these past years."

"…" She was left speechless. Her fears were immediately kicking in at the sight of the intimidating, massive pool, telling her to run away, telling her to escape…

"I won't stop you if you want to leave," he stood at the edge of the swimming pool. "I won't force you to do this if you don't want to."

He jumped into the pool and began swimming towards the center with… surprisingly adept movements.

"I felt bad I couldn't swim to support you," he floated in the water. "I despised seeing you going through your fears alone every day… so I took some private swimming lessons and practiced until I could."

It's all been leading to this moment now. The decision Odette takes would make or break this project. What's it going to be?

"If you want to turn around, then go ahead. I know this is… terrifying," he stretched his hand towards her and took a deep breath. "But if you're willing to take this step… then come with me, Odette. We'll face your fears. Let's do this…"

"…Together."

"…" Odette let out a breath she didn't even realize she was holding. Right now, right this very moment, Valor was calling out to her… to reach him, to take his hand, to overcome her fear.

He built this entire room and constructed a swimming pool designed for her.

He took swimming lessons and practiced by himself till he felt he could swim by her side.

He invited the monstergirls to bond with her, so she'd be able to associate with them again.

All these years, he did it only for her sake.

Odette wanted to reach him. She needed to reach him. I have to… trust Valor… just like he trusts me. She couldn't control the fears coursing through her body. She couldn't stop her body from shaking…

"We believe in you, Odette." Elina gently patted her shoulder. "He's waiting for you."

"Go and show those waters what you're made of!" Piromi grinned.

Their cheers resonated with her heart, giving her the little push she needed to take on her fears.

Steeling absolute resolve into her hands, she pushed herself forward and crawled towards the edge of the swimming pool with the support of the monstergirls. Valor watched with bated breath, his heart racing at a million miles.

Odette looked over the edge of the pool. She drew her hand to the surface, and at the slightest touch, a prickly jolt shot through her nerves, forcing her to take her hand back.

It hurts but… she strangely felt determined to see this through. A sense of purpose ignited her heart. Valor's… waiting for me.

Bearing through these sensations, Odette shifted herself over into the pool, submerging her entire body in water. How long has it been since she lived under the water? Using her tail, she curved herself back up. All her muscle memory slowly returned to her.

As if she never left the oceans.

Wow… Valor stared in awe. That little movement carried a lot of grace, like watching someone perform on stage.

Odette dived headfirst into the pool, her tail whipping out through the surface momentarily before sinking into the deep waters. Her eyes opened, scanning the entire pool floor.

It's so... clear.

Decorations of various kinds were splattered across the floor and walls. Corals, shells, plants, rocks, and even a sunken ship could be seen, among many other sea-themed items. It made the pool look like she was under the ocean. He did this all… for me?

"Mnguh…!"

Odette gripped her head, feeling all the memories rushing through her, playing right in front of her eyes. The pain, the suffering, the cries… all so vivid, ringing loudly, physically aching in her mind. A dark past where she was all alone, having nothing to live for, having no one to rely on…

But someone was waiting for her right now in the present. As she gazed up to the surface, he was waiting for her.

I'm not alone anymore. Even though they just met, she had Piromi and Elina, two other monstergirls just like herself. And of course…

I have you, Valor.

Odette rose through the surface, arching her back in an elegant manner. All the pain searing through her mind faded away as she focused all her senses on Valor, the person she called her home.

He watched in admiration. She's… wonderful. In the waters is where she shone the brightest. She's braving through…!

Waving her tail fin up and down, she glided through the waters towards Valor, swimming with body motions that imitated a dolphin. With incredible momentum, she shot through the surface and spread her arms out towards him.

To finally reach you.

In return, Valor reached out his hands toward her. I'll catch you… as I always have.

She landed in his embrace, bringing themselves down below the surface due to the impact. She wrapped her arms around him, gazing into his orange eyes under the blue.

"Valor…!" She grinned brightly, her face becoming teary-eyed. "I… I did it! I reached you!"

You did, Odette. I saw it all. He smiled sweetly as he caressed her cheek. I'm… so proud of you. His heart was filled with so much happiness that a few tears escaped his eyes, though they wouldn't be visible under the water.

"I'm still… a little scared," she held his hand on her cheek. "But… you're here for me. I feel like… I can do anything when you're by my side!"

… Is that so. He rubbed her cheek in circular motions. The smile she was showing to him… it was radiant. This is the Odette I've always wanted to see…

"Valor…" She felt eternally grateful to him. She'd never imagine herself swimming in the waters as she is now. It always terrified her, made her feel chained to her past. But now those chains were slowly breaking apart, piece by piece. Her heart and mind felt liberated for the first time.

Her eyes flicked to his parted lips. She clasped his cheeks, gazing into his eyes. I… want to reach you more than ever.

Seeing her face so close to his, his heart throbbed against his chest. He looked off to the side, not wanting to let these feelings arise. All I ever wanted was for her to fight her fears… and I think I achieved that. Nothing else mattered to him. Bearing these feelings, he—….

"Mnngh?!"

Odette sealed his mouth with her lips, capturing him in a gentle kiss. His eyes widened in shock. The sensation of her lips… it was soft, quite like nothing he had ever imagined. Right this moment, she looked… divine. Her crystal-clear eyes, her fins which appeared to glisten, her tender and flowing hair—a breathtaking sight.

She pulled away, her face growing flushed even in the waters.

"I… love you, Valor."

"…!" He swam through the surface, taking big gasps of air and filling his lungs. He nearly choked on the water.

"V-Valor?!" She followed him, popping her head through the surface. "S-Sorry! I… I didn't mean to–…"

Now he pulled her in and met her lips with his own, returning another kiss. He couldn't control his feelings anymore. His heart was overwhelmed with feelings for the girl in front of him. He wrapped his arms around her waist, desiring to feel closer to her.

"Mnnh…" She coiled her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to feel more of his lips. She always wondered how his lips felt on hers and oh, it was beyond her wildest imaginations.

He pulled away, resting his forehead on her own. "I've been trying to lock my feelings away for so long… you're acting quite unfair to me, Odette."

"Why… are you putting your feelings aside?" She asked with a cheeky grin.

"I wanted you to feel safe here, Odette…" He cast his gaze down. "I didn't want you to feel like you owed me anything. I didn't want to get my feelings involved… at least until you were ready."

His kindness knew no boundaries. He always made her feel at home, even going as far as to set his feelings aside. I'm in love with such a wonderful person…

"… What if I'm ready now?" She whispered. "Would you… allow us to… love each other?"

"Odette…" Her words tugged so innocently at his heartstrings. Who would have thought he'd fall in love with a monstergirl? And a futanari, no less. He never saw that coming. I… want to listen to my heart now.

In the distance, Piromi and Elina were watching them.

"Way to go, Odette!" Piromi folded her arms in an approving manner.

"I'm so happy for them." Elina added.

"It seems the project was a success," a voice added, prompting the monstergirls to turn around. They saw Tora and Zoey approaching them.

"Zoey!" Piromi's eyes lit up.

"Tora…" Elina smiled.

"Those two are in their own little world now." Tora said, observing the water couple.

"Let's leave them be," Zoey suggested. "I'm sure they'd appreciate the time alone."

The group agreed and quietly left them to their company, leaving the room.

"Valor…" Odette brushed her thumb around his cheek. "Would you… allow yourself to love me… as much as I love you?"

He caressed her bangs away and leaned towards her face, answering with another question. "Would you… allow me to be selfish with my feelings?"

"… Please do," she slowly closed her eyes, tilting her head slightly.

"Odette…" His heart throbbed at the sight of her wet lips. For so long, he kept his feelings locked for both their sakes. Perhaps I've made this a bigger issue than it needed to be. But if her confession is anything to go by… then I know my answer.

Their lips touched, a sweet kiss. A sensation he couldn't get enough of. One that showed they both desired each other, that they needed each other.

"Valor…" She gently pushed him away, reluctantly separating their lips. "I… want to show you something."

"Yeah…?"

She parted her lips and let her long silky tongue hang out, just barely reaching over her chin.

"W-Wow…" His eyes widened in amusement. T-That's a really long tongue…! It was his first time seeing it, quite different from a human tongue. Hers was rather slender and flexible.

"Take me, Valor…" She purred, curling her tongue around in an alluring display.

Opening his mouth, he moved towards her lips, and she immediately slipped her long tongue through his lips, coiling around his tongue.

"Mnngh…" Just the mere taste of each other's velvet flesh sent a pleasurable jolt up their nerves. She pulled him closer, shoving more of her length inside his mouth, exploring all of his oral chambers. With serpentine movements, her tongue swirled around his inner walls, tasting and leaving no place untouched.

Her tongue's… aggressive! He could barely keep up with her rapid movements. Her tongue explored his own, effectively marking him with her succulent taste, a taste he couldn't get enough of. Through their coiling tongues, they exchanged saliva, taking in the taste of how their lover felt.

He had to pull his tongue away to catch his breath. I can't keep up with her… though this wouldn't deter Odette. She resorted to planting little kisses across his cheek and lips.

"Easy there, Odette…" He chuckled, pulling her by her waist. "You're more aggressive than I took you for."

"S-Sorry…" She smiled bashfully. "I just… can't hold myself. It feels… really good."

"Oh yeah…?" He nuzzled their noses together. "It feels good for me, too…"

He slid his arms up to her back and closed the distance between their bodies. These feelings… to think just being with the girl he dearly loved could bring him such joy. I can't keep lying to myself. I truly–…

"Hmmm…?" His thoughts were interrupted by a painfully hard sensation pressing against his stomach. A sensation he had grown familiar with over the years.

"A-Ahm…" Her face glowed an impressive red.

"… Looks like someone's getting in the mood," he winked as his hand traveled down into the water towards her bulge. He gave it a few gentle rubs, feeling its hardness through her skirt.

"Mnngh… V-Valor…" She let out a little moan.

"That reminds me…" He murmured across her neck, palming her excited bulge. "I haven't given you a reward today, have I?"

"A r-reward…?" She asked, but her bulge grew harder at the implication behind his question.

"I should reward you… for overcoming your fears today," he gently held her hand and pulled her towards the edge of the swimming pool. "I want you to know I'm proud of you."

"Valor…" Her heart swelled at his praise. She always cherished every single one of his compliments, no matter how small. It made her feel validated.

He put her against the edge of the swimming pool, so she'd have something to hold on to. He gave her bulge a few more rubs before submerging himself until his eyes leveled with her skirt.

He unbuttoned her skirt and pulled it apart, revealing her cute rose-pink panties, bulging out at the seams. Yanking her panties aside, her cock sprung into the air, eager for his attention. Odette gripped the edge behind her.

"You're already feeling pent up, eh?" He removed her skirt and placed it on the edge, revealing both her bare cock and pussy. Even under the water, her pussy folds were evidently wet with her own arousal. "Just yesterday, you asked me to tell you the lewd things I'd do to you here…"

"Mnngh…" Her cock twitched, finding his words so seductive. Hearing how he would pleasure her cock and pussy was enough to send her to the edge. What would it be like if he didn't just speak it… but did it, too?

"Would you allow me to pleasure you, my darling?" He gently wrapped his fingers around the base of her cock.

He's calling me darling?! Oh, her cock only grew harder at being called his darling. He wasn't pretending this time… was he?

"I appreciate how honest your body is with me." He smiled, taking her throbbing cock as approval. Unlike before, his fingers could intimately feel her veins pulsing with desire. She's much more excited than I thought…

"It… makes me feel all tingly inside when you call me darling," she placed her hand on his hair.

"Oh, I'm about to make you feel real tingly, darling." He slowly moved his hand up and down her entire length, feeling the smoothness of her mermaid cock. With his other hand, he cupped her balls and fondled them, feeling their considerable weight. She's got a lot stored up…

"Mngguh…" She bit her lip. The way his hands worked on her womanhood… it sent tingly pleasures all over her body. She caressed his head affectionately, encouraging him to continue.

"Does it feel good, darling?" He looked at her with upturned eyes as he stroked her cock with tender motions, pressing his thumb against her underside.

"Mnngah…" She tried to voice her approval, but a moan slipped through her lips instead. Seeing him below her pleasuring her cock and the way his eyes met hers—it was such a sexy sight. Her cock began oozing precum which dripped down the underside.

"I'll take that as a yes." He let out a soft chuckle, stroking her cock, letting her precum gather in his fingers. Such a strong smell… gripping the base, he gently squeezed towards the cockhead, forcing more of her precum out.

"V-Valor… could I… make a request?" she asked meekly.

"What is it, darling?"

"I… want to feel your tongue… inside me," her face glowed a deeper red, asking such a request. If this was like her usual rewards, she knew he wouldn't listen to her… but today's reward was special.

"My tongue…" His eyes traveled from her cock down to her sack. Lewd juices were leaking behind it. He lifted her sack, revealing her soaked pussy. Placing his thumbs at the sides of her pink pussy folds, he spread them apart, letting more of her lewd juices seep through out her pink flesh. Wow, she's gotten so wet now…

"I… want to feel your touch." Only receiving stimulations through her cock, her dripping pussy ached for the same, needing his special attention. "Please…"

"… Of course, darling." He sunk himself a bit further so he could align himself below her cock. "I'll take care of you down here, too…"

I'm putting my swimming skills to the test here. He was admittedly afraid of being nearly neck-deep in the water. Just relax, Valor… I've already practiced hundreds of times.

He shifted his attention to her womanhood. Spreading her pussy folds apart, he appreciated the contrast of the blue scaly skin surrounding her cutely pink flesh. A mermaid wouldn't need to cover herself as their sex blends well with their mermaid skin in an unaroused state. One would have to squint hard enough to distinguish it. Though for a mermaid like Odette, the futanari part of her would stand out, quite literally and figuratively.

"You're so wet for me, Odette…" He rubbed the edge of her folds softly with his thumb, gazing into her wet entrance.

"Mnngh…" His little rubs drove her mind a bit crazy, almost to the point of teasing her. Luckily, she wouldn't have to wait long.

He stuck his tongue out and flattened it over her pussy—…

"MNGAH?!" The sudden contact of his tongue on her sex threw her head back in ecstasy. She made a conscious effort to control her tail fin so she wouldn't accidentally whip it into him.

"O-Odette?" He quickly pulled his face away, concerned for her. That was an interesting noise she made…

"S-Sorry!" She averted her gaze, covering her blushed cheeks with her forearm. "I… wasn't expecting it to feel that good."

"Ah… I'll take it slow, darling." He returned to her womanhood. This time, he stretched out his tongue and slowly ran it over her wetness, taking in the taste of her outer flesh. A taste he couldn't describe, but one he found enticing, nonetheless.

"Mnngh…" She lightly bit her forearm to restrain her moans. Her other hand stroked his head affectionately. His tender tongue touched her in such a way that made her feel loved.

Getting more aroused, more of her lewd juices dripped through her pussy, leaking into his lips. He swirled his tongue around her folds, lapping her sweet juices into his mouth. Can't really describe the taste but… it's hers.

Valor's… putting his tongue inside me! It was her fantasy no longer. He was going down on her. His hot tongue practically seared her senses, making her pussy pulse with pleasure. She instinctively pulled his head closer to feel even more of his velvet flesh.

She's really enjoying this! He continued ravaging her inner walls, exploring all of her delicate spots. So soft and luscious on his lips. His tongue received a gratuitous amount of her taste.

"Mnngah…" It was getting difficult to contain her moans. Waves of pleasure were spreading outwards from her pussy. Her cock couldn't stop twitching with excitement at having her pussy being made a mess. A hot sensation surged through her cock.

He dragged his tongue away from her, a string of her lewd juices connecting them. Looking at her heavily blushed expression, it made him want to please her even more.

"Odette…" He extended his hand to her. "I want to hear the moans coming from your lips."

"B-But they're so… embarrassing," she intertwined her fingers with his own.

"It's okay, darling." He blew a hot breath against her cock, eliciting a whine from her lips. "I don't mind hearing them."

Attaching his tongue to the bottom of her folds, he firmly ran it over her wet pussy up to the entire length of her fleshy underside, then stopping at the tip.

"Mnnngah…!" Odette moaned loudly. His tongue feels so good! Her cock only grew harder in response to his delectable tongue. She didn't expect him to pleasure her cock. She would have been perfectly content with feeling him inside her pussy, but hey… she wouldn't complain!

"Valor…" She lovingly stroked his hair, brushing her fingers through them. "Please don't… push yourself."

"Push myself?" His eyebrows curved up in confusion.

"I know I… always fantasized about having you… taking care of my… cock," she looked into his eyes, full of understanding. "B-But you don't have to go that far if…"

Ah, she's worried about that… "Odette." He rubbed his thumb over her hand to reassure her. "You used to hate this part of yourself, didn't you?"

"Mmmh…" She did hate her identity in the past. Thanks to Valor, she slowly grew accustomed to it. And knowing there were other monstergirls like her, she became more accepting of herself.

"I want to appreciate you in your everything, Odette." He smiled sweetly as he wrapped his fingers around her shaft. "I want you to appreciate yourself in your everything, too."

"Valor…" His words carried such a tenderness… yet it also carried such a desire. His words alone fanned the surging sensation building in her cock, slowly bringing her towards the edge.

He firmly pressed his lips against the base of her cock, then traveled up to her cockhead, leaving a trail of soft kisses along, each one more passionate than the last. His tongue slipped through into her tip, coaxing more of her juices out.

"Mnngh…!" Every one of his kisses brought her closer and closer to the edge. I'm getting close…! Her cock swelled up with lust, begging for a release. But she couldn't cum yet. She didn't want to cum yet. I… want to make him feel good, too. Her tail fin curled forward, brushing against his swim shorts.

"Mngh?!" He groaned, feeling her scaly skin pressing against the bulge in his shorts. "O-Odette…"

She let herself down in the waters, meeting eye to eye with him. She pressed her palm against his hardening bulge. "I… want you to feel good with me."

She dived her hands toward his zipper under the water, unzipping his shorts and letting his bulge free, his cock springing out of its confinements. Wrapping her fingers around his shaft, she gently stroked it, feeling it harden in her grasp.

"O-Oh…" A faint red appeared on his cheeks. Her hand… her fingers felt so soft wrapped around him, making his mind grow fuzzy.

"Please…" She whispered into his ear, her voice radiating with desire. "Take me."

Her gaze… it was powerful, almost making him cower before her. He latched his hands around her waist.

"Are you truly… ready for this, Odette?" He asked, still feeling hesitant. It was clear how she felt about him. He knew how he felt about her. And yet…

"I love you, Valor." She smiled… proudly. "I want to be by your side… because I truly want to."

I love you. Her words echoed in his mind. He also desired to be by her side, if he could be more honest with himself. Who am I kidding…? I can't lie to myself.

"I…" He took a deep breath and gathered his courage. "I love yo–…"

She sealed his lips with a gentle kiss, one full of her affections for him.

"Hey…" He let out a little laugh and broke into a shy smile. "I'm trying to be brave here."

"You don't have to," she caressed his soft cheek with gentle motions. "I've always known you loved me. Even if you've never told me directly, you've let me know in other ways."

"Oh yeah?" He asked, curious.

"Tucking me to bed. Reading me bedtime stories. Making sure I'm eating well… you've made me feel so loved." She listed several things off the top of her head. "And most importantly… making me learn to love myself again."

"O-Oh…" He blushed heavily at her answers. She's surprisingly observant… guess I can't hide anything from her.

She pulled him closer, desiring to be one with him. Her gaze told him all he needed to know, what he needed to do next.

He inched closer towards her, his cock directly in front of her own. Holding his cock, she aligned it to her pink pussy folds and rubbed against it.

W-Woah… just rubbing the tip over her pink flesh sent him strong tingly waves of pleasure.

"Please…" She coiled an arm around his neck. "Take me."

Her words blew away all of his resistance towards her if he had any left. With her assistance, he pushed his tip in through her pink folds… and wow, the tight sensation enraptured his senses!

"Mnngh… keep going..." She purred into his ear. Her pussy stretched out, eagerly accepting his member. He pushed deeper into her, inch by inch until her hungry pussy folds hugged the base of his cock.

He drew in a sharp breath from the tight sensations of her mermaid pussy. This is… unbelievable! His body grew hot, feeling as if she had trapped him in her embrace, forcing him to succumb to forbidden pleasures.

"Gah…!" She panted heavily, finally accepting his entire length inside her. A prickly and painful sensation crawled through her lower core. A few tears escaped her eyes, streaming down her cheeks.

"O-Odette…!" He drew his hand to her cheek, cradling her.

"I'm okay… I'm okay." She smiled through her tears, reassuring him. "I'm so… happy, Valor. To finally be with you…"

"You've made me happy too, Odette…" What a lovely smile he was bearing witness to, a smile he found captivating. He rested his forehead on her own, enjoying this intimacy.

"The pain has gone away, I think…" She wrapped her arms around his head. "Please… make us both feel good."

"…O-Okay." He replied, the nervousness evident in his voice. Holding her waist, he pulled out his cock and then thrusted back into her pussy, making sure to go slow so as to not discomfort her. God… is it supposed to feel this good? He struggled a bit shifting his hips back because her inner walls clawed at his length.

Odette noticed the caring attention his eyes gave. She deeply appreciated his gentleness.

"D-Does it hurt…?"

"No…" She rubbed her lower core. "It's… starting to feel really good." The pain subsided, replaced with feelings of growing pleasure.

He nodded, keeping the same pace. Engaging in sexual intercourse with a mermaid was… interesting, to say the least. The most obvious difference was they were in the water, aside from the fact her lower half resembled that of a fish.

"Mnngh…" She let out a soft moan. Her cock ached for attention. Her hand traveled down to stroke her cock, but she stopped as a much more attractive idea flashed through her mind.

"V-Valor…" She traced a finger around his cheek. "I–…"

He wrapped his fingers around her cock, taking her by surprise. "You look rather lonely down here…"

"Hahn…" Her cock throbbed within his grasp. She loved the idea of being completely in his control. "Don't stop calling me darling…"

"Ah." He didn't realize he apparently stopped referring to her as such. I was swept in by the mood… "As you like, my darling…"

He stroked her cock as he thrusted into her pussy, maintaining a similar rhythm between them. She found herself weakening to the pleasures doubling intensely. I can't focus…! She hung her long tongue out and licked his lips which looked inviting.

He obliged and parted his lips, allowing her tongue to invade his mouth. She wasted no time plunging her tongue and devouring him, filling her mouth with his succulent taste. Her wet serpentine tongue swirled around his oral walls and embraced his tongue. Unable to go against her skillful movements, he resigned his tongue to her doing.

"God, Odette…" He pulled his tongue away, a bit overwhelmed with pleasure. "You're making it hard for me to focus."

"Hehe…" She smiled into his lips. "Go crazy for me, Valor."

Her sultry words reverberated through his cock. I can't hold back… he bucked his hips back and pulled out, then slammed his entire length up to the base, stretching her pussy out even more.

"Y-Yes!" She tightened her arms around his neck, the impact nearly sending her mind into overdrive. Both her pussy and cock twitched violently. "Just like that, Valor!"

"G-Gah…!" He groaned in pleasure. My body's on fire…! The pleasures of her fleshy sensations ignited his senses to unnatural levels. He pounded into her pussy, his cock burying into her deepest depths. His hand vigorously stroked her cock and matched the rhythmic movements of his animalistic thrusts.

"Mnggahhhn!" Her tongue hung out in a lewd manner. The overwhelming pleasures building in her sexes short-circuited nerves. Her cock jolted with ecstasy every time he slammed into her. Giving in to these wonderful sensations, she couldn't think straight at all.

Having her pussy filled and her cock stroked by him… the pleasures were slowly overtaking her mind. Pleasures she thought she could never experience with him. But they were quite real and made a mess of her mind and insides! Oh, she needed him to ravage her even more!

Her moans reverberated through his ears, driving him to take her even further. He wanted to hear her moan for him. Gripping her waist tightly, he angled himself a little upward and continued slamming into her pussy, each thrust reaching deeper than the last.

"Aaaaghn!" She held on to him for dear life. I'm going crazy! Oh god! Unable to bear these sensations, her mind succumbed to pure and raw lust. These pleasures surged through her entire body and condensed in her throbbing cock. An orgasmic heat began rising in her lower core, his pounding only pushing her towards the edge.

Her pussy clenched tightly, her inner walls hugging her cock. He grunted from the sudden, tightening sensation, a sensation he needed more of. This feels… crazy good! A familiar heat rose in his cock, signaling to him he was reaching his orgasm soon.

"V-Valor…!" She panted heavily, her eyes flushed with desire. "I want to cum with you!"

Her words commanded him to pound her pussy even more relentlessly. Every time he pounded into her, her pussy clenched tighter and her cock swelled up with the need to release. Cumming together with her… oh, such an idea easily drove him to the edge soon. I won't be able to hold back either…!

"Gahn…!" Her body quivered under his dominant gaze. She grabbed a fistful of his hair, unable to hold herself steady. Her tail fin made erratic movements, not being in her control anymore as her impending orgasm rose through her body. I'm going to….!

"HAAAAAHN…!" She arched her entire body back and squealed in pure ecstasy as his cock released inside her pussy, shooting out its hot contents inside her, filling her up.

"O-Odette…!" He slammed one final time, burying his cock up to the hilt. More of his hot cum kept shooting out, marking her womb in its entirety. G-God, this feels…! He coiled his arms around her waist, forcing his cock to shoot deeper inside her.

Her pussy greedily swallowed his cock and his sweet release. Feeling his cum igniting her insides, both her cock and pussy pulsed intensely, spraying all of its lewd juices all over themselves, staining their bodies and meshing with the water.

Valor couldn't pull out if he wanted to. Her pussy practically wrung his cock dry, not letting it go until it offered all of his seed. This is… too much!

Overwhelmed by the pleasures of being mated by his cock, Odette kept shooting thick load after load into the air until she was drained. Her vision blurred out from the utter ecstasy of their orgasms.

After their orgasmic high subsided, her body relaxed, floating into his arms. She regained control of her tail fin but had no energy to wave it. She was breathing heavily.

Valor let out a deep sigh as he pulled himself out of her. Her pussy overflowed, his cum dripping out into the waters. W-Wow… he made a mental note to clean the swimming pool after this.

He turned his attention to her exhausted face. He wrapped his arms around her and stroked her back affectionately. We really… did it, huh?

"Valor…" She hugged him back. "Could we… get out of the pool?"

"Hmmm…?" He wanted to ask, but her body shivered in his arms. "Oh!"

He scooped her up in his arms and swam to the edge. He lifted her onto it before jumping out of the pool himself.

"Were your fears kicking in?" He asked, carrying her bridal style to her wheelchair.

"Y-Yeah…" She replied weakly. "S-Sorry…"

"Don't worry about it," he sat her in the wheelchair and adjusted her tail. "Let's… get ourselves cleaned up first."

After cleaning themselves and putting on new clothes, Valor brought Odette to his bedroom.

"How are you feeling?" He pushed her wheelchair to his bed.

"I'm feeling better now…"

"That's great," he let out a sigh of relief as he sat on his bed, facing her.

"We… made love to each other." She clasped her cheeks, visibly blushing. "It's like a dream come true…"

"E-Err…" He scratched his cheek awkwardly. We certainly did… the memory made his face heat up.

"If only my fears didn't kick in…" She pouted. "It ended in such a terrible mood…"

"Haha, don't worry about it," he patted her head and smiled. "We… uhm… made a special memory together. And I'm incredibly happy..."

"A special memory…" A smile spread across her face. "Does that mean we're… husband and wife now?"

"W-What?!" He nearly choked on air. "Husband and wife?!" That's moving things too fast!

"… We're not?" Her smile slowly curved down.

"Ahm…" Seeing her sad expression, he hesitated to reply. As far as monstergirl culture was concerned, he was aware they were mates which could technically mean husband and wife…

"Oh, oh!" Her eyes lit up with realization. "How about boyfriend and girlfriend? I read it in the manga!"

"Mhmm…" He gave her a warm smile, finding her expression adorable. "I can go with that."

"Hehe…!" She giggled cutely. "Then maybe later… can we become husband and wife?"

"Let's get to know each other better before thinking about that," he pinched her cheek playfully. Husband and wife, huh? That's for another time. It took him a while to finally accept his feelings for her. Let's take things at our own pace. If I'm truly serious about her, then I'll…

"Odette." He gently pulled her beside him on his bed.

"Valor?"

He wrapped his arms around her. "… I'm really proud of you."

"… Mhmm." His warmth enveloped her delicate being. She buried her head against his chest, listening to his beating heart. Listening to her home.

"You've faced your fears head on today," he stroked her long hair. "You're amazing, you know that?"

"I… felt scared in the end."

"It'll take time, Odette." He tucked her head under his chin. "You've shown me your courage. I know you'll overcome it one day."

"… You gave me that courage, Valor," she nuzzled into his neck. "I never thought I'd swim again."

"How do you feel about it now?"

"It still scares me but… I want to try swimming in the oceans… as I did back then."

"I see," he tightened his hug around her. "That's remarkable to hear, Odette."

"Will you… stay by my side until then?"

"Always will."

It may take a long time but … that's what I've set out to do from the moment I met you.

Until you love yourself. Your identity.

And the oceans.

Chapter 14: My Futanari Butler, Mayonee

Summary:

One unfortunate day, Eryn accidentally catches his butler Mayonee in the middle of a compromising act.

Strangely enough, this situation has brought their relationship closer than ever.

Notes:

8/8/2024 UPDATE:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Completely revised a scene to set up future plots and characters.

Chapter Text

It's already this late, huh? I should get to bed soon.

It was currently nighttime. Eryn closed the book he was reading and returned it to the shelf. He glanced at the clock. Gotta get up early tomorrow … if only they didn't have to hold the occasion.

"Master," a gentle voice approached him. "Are you preparing for bed soon?"

"Hmmm…?" Eryn turned to the voice.

A girl wearing a butler uniform appeared before him. Her eyes emanated a mysterious yet focused gaze.

"Mayonee…" He sighed, getting up from the bed. "Yes, the meeting's early in the morning. I'm not used to waking up at that time."

"It's a good habit to have, Master." Mayonee smiled warmly. "I'd recommend sleeping around this time daily."

"Haha, I'll think about it." He scratched the back of his head. I want to embrace the lazy lifestyle I have now.

"Would you like your usual tea before bed?"

"No, it's fine." He waved his hand. "I'll go to bed soon."

"Very well, Master." She bowed her head and turned around.

"Ah, I almost forgot." His eyes widened as he remembered something. "Right, I should probably fold the laundry first."

"… Oh?" She froze in place, her ears twitching. Laundry?

"I'll go to bed after folding the laundry." He walked past her. However, someone tugged his sleeve.

"Master, please go to bed soon." She forced a smile, dragging him back. "You can leave the laundry duties to me."

"No, no… they're my laundry," he chuckled. "We agreed I'd handle my laundry from now on, didn't we?"

"You're indeed correct, Master." She nodded, nervousness settling into her body. "However, tomorrow is an important day, and you need all the rest you can get."

"Well, yes…" He crossed his arms and faced her. "Still, it won't take me long to do the laundry."

"Master," she lowered her eyebrows. "Today's an exception. You must go to bed soon."

"Why don't we do it together, then?" He suggested. "We'll get it done in no ti–…"

"That won't do," she interjected, a hint of desperation in her voice. "We can't afford to waste a single second of your rest."

Why's she so pushy? I know tomorrow is a big day but… he let out a defeated sigh. I suppose she knows better.

"Fine, fine…" He turned around and crawled onto the bed. "I'll go to bed now."

"A wise choice," she silently sighed in relief and walked to the doorway. "Good night, Master. Sweet dreams."

"Good night, Mayonee…" He rolled to his other side and pulled the blanket over his body.

CLICK! The light was turned off and the door closed.

Mhmm, Mayonee seemed … different today. He sensed something suspicious about her behavior but chalked it up to his imagination.

She still doesn't call me by my name, huh? That last thought lingered as he closed his eyes and drifted into slumber.

Mayonee stood in front of his door and placed her ear against it. She made sure he was sleeping in bed, hoping he wouldn't wake up anytime soon.

She turned around and quietly walked to the laundry room. Her gaze shifted to the pile of clothes in the laundry basket. It all belonged to Eryn. Already washed and dried, just needed to be folded. With efficient movements, she folded each cloth neatly and organized them for later use. She'd usually bring these back to his wardrobe located in his room.

But since he was sleeping, I have no choice but to keep it here. Perfectly reasonable.

She looked around, making sure nobody was watching her. Having confirmed this, she… snatched a particular piece of cloth into her pocket.

She dashed to her room and locked the door. Once again, her eyes scanned around. I'm safe. She mentally prepared herself for what she would do next.

"Huaahh…" Mayonee took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Her cheeks began to glow red. She dived her hand into her pocket to take out the piece of cloth she… borrowed. Definitely not stolen. A lewd grin adored across her face as she spread the cloth open.

It was Eryn's boxers.

"Finally, after three weeks…" She pressed it against her face, taking a deep whiff of the boxers. The scent tingled its way through her entire body, making her trousers feel tighter.

"Forgive me, Eryn…" She whispered his name as one hand traveled down to the noticeable bulge in her trousers. She gently rubbed it, sending little waves of pleasure through her body. His scent alone was enough to turn her on.

Her fingers slowly unzipped her trousers, revealing her bulging pink panties. She yanked her panties aside and let her raging cock spring out.

"Mhhnnn…" She took another deep whiff of his boxers, having her entire body entranced by his scent. Her fingers wrapped around her bare cock and began stroking it.

Precum started oozing out through the tip as his scent kept heightening her arousal. Using her thumb, she smeared the precum over her cock and continued stroking.

"Eryn…" She moaned his name, loving how it easily rolled off her tongue. Pressing her back against the door, she began stroking her cock vigorously, feeling it hardening within her grasp. She squeezed the boxer in her hands, desiring more of its scent.

It didn't take long till a familiar heat began surging through her cock. I already feel like cumming. Her hand withdrew, letting her aching cock free. She moved his boxers away, taking big gasps of air to calm her already excited state. As her gaze moved to the boxers, an idea flashed through her mind, one that made her cock grow harder.

No, you shouldn't do this… Mayonee shook her head in disbelief, though her body betrayed her thoughts as she wrapped the boxers around her cock.

"Ohhh!?" A hot sensation enraptured her cock, as if Eryn was gripping her cock right now.

Mayonee, what are you …?

She began fantasizing about being caught masturbating with his boxers (it'd be really bad if he actually did). It pushed her already high arousal further.

"N-No, Master… this isn't what it looks like …!" She panted, using the boxers to stroke her cock. A rough yet pleasurable feeling pooled through her lower core.

Your cock's rock hard, Mayonee. You can't lie to me.

She imagined him slamming her against the wall and forcefully grabbing her cock.

All this time … you've been using my boxers to make your cock feel good?

"Mnguhh… n-no!" An exasperated moan slipped her lips. She bucked her hips forward, thrusting into his boxers, feeling its rough fabric. As if he was stroking her.

I didn't know you had such a perverted cock, Mayonee…

"Guh…!" Putting her hands around his boxers, she shoved his boxers back and forth, thrusting into them like a fucktoy. This feels amazing! Overwhelmed by pleasures, it didn't take too long till her cock began reaching the edge of no return.

I need to punish you, Mayonee.

"Haahn…" She willed her hands to stop moving before she could orgasm. Taking the boxers away, she let herself calm down. Her cock swelled up with the need to release.

Get on the bed, Mayonee. Now.

She mindlessly walked to her bed and sat on it, her cock twitching with anticipation.

Take your trousers off.

"A-As you say…" With deep breaths, she unbuckled her belt and removed it from her waist. She opened her trousers and slid them down to her feet, throwing them on the ground. She rubbed her thighs together to quell the burning sensation building up between them.

Spread your legs for me.

"N-No, please… I can't–…"

Do as I say, Mayonee. Spread your legs. I want to see all of you.

She moved her legs away from each other. Spreading her fingers on her inner thighs, she revealed her damp pussy, practically dripping with her arousal.

I didn't know you had this dirty side of you.

"Mnngh…" She moaned with desire for him. Laying her back on the bed, she wrapped the boxers around her cock again. Using two fingers, she rubbed her pink pussy folds to tease herself.

I'm going to have to punish you, Mayonee.

"Y-Yes…!" She fantasized about him dominating her wet pussy. With his own cock. "Please… punish me with your cock, Eryn!"

In place of his cock, she shoved three fingers into herself.

"Mnnngh!" She bucked her hips in pleasure. She returned to stroking her cock with his boxers as she shoved her fingers in and out of her pussy. The thought of having his cock deep inside her nearly sent her over the edge.

"Fuck me harder, Eryn!" Tears of pleasure streaming down her face, her fingers shoved even deeper into her pussy which tingled with pleasure. She squeezed the boxers around her cock, moving at a quicker pace towards her release.

I can't hold it any longer! Anticipating her climax, she used both of her hands to fuck his boxers more intensely. Her muscles tensed up as the heat surged through her swelling cock.

"ERYN!" Arching her body upwards, she moaned his sweet name one last time as she stretched his boxers over her cock. Her cock exploded in his boxers, rapidly spraying its hot juices everywhere. She stuck her tongue out in utter ecstasy as she rode her orgasmic high. Her cock shot load after load, completely staining his boxers with three weeks' worth of cum.

"Hahhn…!" Her legs trembled and gave out, causing her body to plop back on the bed. She panted heavily, almost having lost her mind to lust. Her body started to relax as she placed her arms at her sides, his boxers in her right hand. She covered her eyes with her forearm, regaining awareness of the sinful act she just committed.

I can't believe I came into Eryn's boxers. She let out a sigh of disappointment directed towards herself. I told myself I wasn't going to cross that line…

Her head turned to the boxers stained with her cum. God knows what would happen if he saw this. I need to wash this by myself.

"Eryn…" She whispered his name. "Would you still treat me the same if you knew this… perverted side of me…?"

Many years ago, Eryn belonged to a royal family. They had hired hundreds of servants, with Mayonee being one of them. She was assigned as Eryn's butler and that was how they came to know each other.

Unfortunately, Eryn had a bit of a falling out with the royal family and exiled himself; she wasn't too privy to the details. No longer part of this royal family, he paid off all the servants who worked under them and let them go free. To be themselves and make their own living elsewhere.

Mayonee, however, chose to stay by his side. She found no greater joy than being Eryn's butler. It's right where she felt she needed to be: always by his side. He didn't care about positions, he treated her as an equal. Over time, she'd grown more interested in him and couldn't… keep her sexual urges in check. Without his knowledge, she began masturbating, fantasizing about him. Eventually, she had to resort to… extreme methods, such as using his boxers.

Eryn decided to wash his clothes to lessen her workload though she didn't mind honestly. Unfortunately for her, that meant she wouldn't be responsible for his laundry… and she wouldn't have the chance to discreetly borrow his boxers. It had been three weeks since she last relieved herself. It was a delightful surprise when he mentioned he forgot about the laundry. Of course, she jumped at the chance.

She promised herself she'd only use them as material. But today, her lust won over her rational side.

An obstacle that made her feel hesitant to push beyond the relationship between servant and master was… her identity as a futanari—s omething she kept hidden from him since they met. Afraid he'd react negatively, she chose to suppress it for as long as she could. Eryn wasn't one to judge people, he didn't care about appearances… but if he ever found out she was masturbating while thinking about him, even using his boxers to fuel her fantasies, and on top of all that, being a futanari… what would he say about that? She was afraid to find out.

"Eryn…" She brushed her fingers against her lips. One complaint he had was the fact she strictly referred to him as Master. I desperately want to say his name… there was but a simple reason why she didn't.

It's because she's only ever used his name while jacking off to him. His name had become associated with her… nightly sessions.

I've sullied your name, Eryn…. Awwwwwh. Her cheeks rose in embarrassment. She wouldn't be able to keep a straight face if she uttered his name in front of him.

Would he … keep his distance away from me? She thought as her lips curved downwards. The thought of being away from him sent a piercing pain through her heart. I … don't want him to hate me. Anything but that. She was conflicted, really. She kept telling herself she'd cut down on her nightly activities, but she ended up engaging in these sinful acts more and more.

It's just too addicting.

I need to clean up. She raised her body and observed the mess she'd created. I think I've overdone it. Standing up, she adjusted her flaccid cock back into her panties and pulled her trousers up. She took a new change of butler clothes and threw them over her shoulder, then went to the bathroom.

She hung her change of clothes on the back of the door and filled a bucket with water. Time to dispose of the evidence. Dropping to her knees, she tossed his boxers in the bucket and began vigorously scrubbing it with detergent.

I let out a lot. Three weeks was impossibly hard to endure. She was so lost in her thoughts she didn't notice the footsteps approaching her from behind…

"… Mayonee?"

"Huh?!" She spun around and saw Eryn standing at the doorway. "M-Master?"

"Oh, you're washing clothes…" He yawned, rubbing his eyes.

"W-What's wrong, Master?" She asked, visibly anxious.

"Oh, I guess it was just my imagination," he waved his hand to dismiss her question. "I thought I heard you shouting my name." It concerned me… but it seems she's all right?

"Ah…!" A crimson red spread across her face as realization hit her. "I b-believe you're just exhausted, Master." She tried to keep a straight face. Was I that loud?!

"I see…" He hummed, his eyes drawing to the bucket. "What are you washing at this time?"

"Er…"

Her anxiousness skyrocketed. Keep it cool, Mayonee! She hated lying to him but there was no way she could tell him it was his boxers. That she masturbated with. And ejaculated into.

"My… panties."

"Ah, got'cha." He nodded in understanding; seeing her underwear was nothing out of the ordinary ever since they started sharing laundry. "I'm heading back to bed again, then… night, Mayonee."

"… Sleep well," she replied, thankful he didn't press the issue further. Though she was… quite disappointed he didn't give off a stronger reaction. It made her lose confidence in herself as a woman in his eyes.

… Need to finish cleaning this. She diverted her attention back to his boxers. I can't let him find out. If she had to lie in fear of getting separated from him, then so be it. She'd do anything to keep the life she had with Eryn.

How long can I keep hiding this …?

RING! RING! RING!

"Mnnh…" Eryn groggily turned off his alarm. Already morning…? He raised his body and rubbed his eyes. His body swayed around as he regained awareness of his surroundings. Sleeping earlier isn't that bad, honestly…

"Master?" A voice called out from outside his door. "Are you awake?"

"Oh, Mayonee…" He yawned, stretching out his arms. "Yes, I just woke up."

"I've already prepared breakfast for you," she informed him. "Please come and have it while it's still hot."

"Thanks, Mayonee…" He slid his legs off the bed. "I'll be there soon."

"Of course, Master."

He sighed deeply, putting his head in his hands. Truthfully, he wanted to return to bed for a few more hours. But Mayonee's already made breakfast. Ever since she decided to stay by his side, he's had to change his lifestyle. He appreciated all she did for him, though; she was a positive influence in his life. I want to be lazy on some days, though … I wonder if she would mind?

"Master?" She called out again. "Are you still awake?"

"Yes, yes, I'm awake." He scratched his hair. "I won't fall asleep, don't worry."

"Just making sure, Master." She smiled, though he wouldn't be able to see.

He stood up and stretched his entire body, resulting in some satisfying cracks. Ah, man … gotta get up. He left his room and went to the dining area. Mayonee was sitting alone, presumably waiting for him.

"Whew…" A fresh aroma swept through his nose. "Breakfast smells good as usual, Mayonee."

"I'm humbled, Master." She bowed her head. "Shall I prepare some tea?"

"Oh, that's fine." He took a seat opposite of her and reached out for the tea kettle. "I'll pour it myself–…"

She grabbed the tea kettle and poured a cup for him. "As you like it, Master."

"You don't have to bother yourself that much." He sighed, taking the cup of tea to his lips. Smells amazing… "I appreciate it, though."

"It's never a bother serving you, Master," she gave a genuine smile.

"Mhmm, I see…" he hummed, then took a bite out of his toast. "Mayonee, why don't you ever call me by my name?"

"…" She froze for a split second, then averted her gaze. "I'm simply your butler, Master. I'm undeserving of referring to you by name." Of course, that was a complete lie.

"Really?" He raised an eyebrow as he chewed his food. "I wouldn't mind, though."

"… I'll take it into consideration."

"Hmmm…" Their daily conversations tended to follow this pattern. Not that he minded. If she was fine with it, then he, too, was fine with it. Still, I feel she's taking her butler role too… seriously. He felt distant to her, despite knowing each other for many years.

After they finished breakfast together, he stood up and stacked the plates together… or at least, that was what he planned to do.

"Allow me, Master." She already stacked all their dishes and plates together, then brought them to the kitchen sink.

"… Thanks." He fell back to his seat.

"Would you like me to prepare your bath, Master?" She asked after having finished washing the dishes.

"… Sure." He'd prepare it himself but figured she would have done it regardless. And so, she went to the bathroom.

He sat on the couch and let out a deep sigh. She's making me feel lazier with each passing day. He felt incredibly grateful. He couldn't deny how easy his life became with her around. But it kind of feels like I'm using her like a servant. She indeed was assigned to be his servant a long time ago when he belonged to the royal family, but he threw those traditions away. And she still wants to serve me … she could have a much better life somewhere…

That thought sent a sharp pain through his heart. Do I want her to go …?

"Master," she called, interrupting his train of thought. "The bath's ready."

"All right," he sighed and stood up. Perhaps this is a thought for another time…

After taking his bath, Eryn put on his old, royal uniform from when he was still part of the royal family.

"Haven't worn this in a long time…" He stood in front of the mirror, inspecting how the clothes fitted him. "Never thought I'd see a use for this again."

"That sure brings back memories, Master." Mayonee helped him put on the vest. "I think it fits you quite well."

"Thank you." He adjusted the vest to his body, tugging on the sleeves. "I don't want to wear this, but I suppose I have to look the part."

"What's the occasion about, Master?" She asked, preparing her butler uniform.

"Honestly, I didn't bother to ask what it was about." He briefly raised his shoulders. "They said it was of the utmost urgency that I attend."

"I… see, Master." She held back a laugh.

"I'd rather attend to more pressing matters, like my beauty sleep." He sighed. "Seriously, this will be the last time I wear this uniform."

She simply smiled. He doesn't want to do anything with royalty, huh…

"Well…" He turned around. "I suppose we should leave now. Wouldn't want to keep them waiting."

"Of course, Master."

They both exited their home and went outside to attend this royal occasion.

"Here we are, Master."

"It sure looks familiar…"

Eryn and Mayonee stood in front of a tall, black gate. High walls spanned across the entire mansion, forming a circular perimeter.

Without a care in the world, he pushed through the black gates and turned to her. "Let's go, Mayonee."

"R-Right." She quickly followed behind him, slightly hesitant. Are we allowed to enter, just like this?

Their eyes were greeted with lush greenery and plants all around. A smooth, silver path surrounded by vibrant grass trailed towards the mansion's front door.

"They're taking care of the mansion, it seems." He observed the fields around as he walked forward.

"It would seem that way, Master." She nodded. The plants are pretty…

"Is that who I think it is?" A haughty voice echoed in the distance.

That voice …! Eryn furrowed his eyebrows. Their attention was drawn to the person who stepped out. A woman with blonde hair wearing an orange dress waved at them.

"So you finally came, Eryn!" She walked towards him, crossing her arms. "You sure took your sweet time."

"Sera…" He politely bow at the waist. "A pleasure to see you."

"You can drop the formalities around me." Sera winked, running her hand through her long hair. "We're old friends, after all."

"…" Mayonee slightly tilted her head, unacquainted with this person. They're… old friends?

"And this must be your… butler?" Sera walked over to her and grinned. "Nice to meet you. No need to be so formal with me too!"

"… L-Likewise, Lady Sera," Mayonee waved her hand at her waist.

"Let's get this over with, Sera." Eryn coughed into his fist. "What is there to discuss with me?"

"Always so serious, Eryn…" Sera slapped his back, the impact a bit too much for his liking. "But I like that part about you!"

"…" Mayonee's hands trembled slightly at the sight. Seeing her so close to him left a sour taste in her mouth.

"Very well." Sera turned around and began walking towards the mansion's entrance. "Follow me. We'll have a talk over some delectable tea."

He sighed deeply. She's a handful… "Let's go, Mayonee."

"…" She remained in place, her eyes unfocused in the distance.

"… Mayonee?"

"…O-Oh, yes, Master." She shook her head to clear her thoughts and followed behind him.

As they entered the mansion, Eryn noticed how… vacant and quiet it was. No servants in sight. Most walls were stripped of royal photos and heirlooms.

"I expected you'd be living a more… lavish lifestyle," he commented as his eyes drifted around the interiors.

"Like you, I've opted for a simpler lifestyle," she explained. "The peace and quiet is surprisingly… well, peaceful."

That's interesting to hear. He hummed approvingly. Sera was one of the few royal members who cut their ties with the royal family.

Sera led them to the outside balcony where a round table stood with several chairs surrounding it. Tea and glasses were already prepared. "Perfect weather we're having! Please, have a seat."

Eryn and Mayonee took a seat opposite of her. She poured tea for all of them.

"Your butler is sticking by you real closely," Sera took a sip of her tea.

"… I feel more at ease with her around." Eryn admitted, a slight blush tinting his cheeks. "I hope you don't mind her being here."

Mayonee's heart skipped a beat but she maintained a straight face. Eryn …

"… Not at all." Sera plopped both her elbows on the table and clasped her fingers together. Her eyes scanned Mayonee intently.

"We're here now," he crossed his arms. "So let's talk."

"Fine, fine." Sera smiled sweetly. "I'll cut to the chase. I'd like to offer you… an insane proposal, Eryn."

"An… insane proposal?" He raised an eyebrow. Not even a normal proposal, but an insane one?

"Yes," she nodded. "A proposal to put an end to what's left of the royal family."

"… Huh?" He tilted his head back in surprise. Putting an end to the royal family…?

"I'd like you to join me, Eryn." She continued. "To put a stop to them. To bring down and end the royal generation. So the rest of us who've chosen to cut ties—we don't have to abide by them anymore."

"H-Hey…" Eryn placed his arms on the table. "Do you realize how ridiculous that sounds? Are you suggesting what I think you're saying?"

"You think they'll stop because we're exiled?" She took another sip of her tea. "No… we're only in a time of temporary peace."

"This royal family stuff is old news, Sera." Eryn sighed. "We have nothing to do with them anymore. Nothing."

"That's not true, Eryn… you know that better than anyone." She pressed her palms against the table and stood up. "We're lucky we got to disband… but they'll come for us. For our friends. For everyone else."

"Do you have anything to base this on… or you're just going off your own hunch?" He met her determined gaze.

"… I don't have anything concrete," she admitted, bowing her head. "But us having to leave the royal family… isn't that more than enough of a reason to put an end to their reign?"

"Are you trying to stir something up here? Involving yourself again with the royal family?" He clenched his fists. "I can at least agree what you're suggesting is indeed insane."

Sera plopped herself back to her chair, then shifted her gaze to the butler. "How about you?"

"… Me?" Mayonee pointed at herself.

"You're Mayonee, aren't you?" Sera hunched forward. "You're no ordinary butler… I'm aware you're a woman of many talents."

"…" Mayonee remained silent, neither confirming nor denying.

"Maybe you'd be more open to hearing me out." Sera switched her gaze to Eryn. "It seems your Master here is very stubborn."

"Hey," he stood up. "What does she have to do with all this?"

"Your talents are wasted being resigned to a mere butler," Sera ignored him. "Why not join me, Mayonee, and I have no doubt your best potential will shine."

Eryn clenched his fists. "W-What are you—…!"

"I wish to hear her opinion on the matter." Sera cut him off. "So what do you say, Mayonee?"

Mayonee offered a gentle smile, her gaze remaining emotionless. "… I'm flattered you think of me that way, Lady Sera."

Mayonee … Eryn gripped the fabric around his chest, a stinging sensation spreading through. Thinking of Mayonee joining Sera certainly left a bad taste in her mouth. But that's not why my chest feels tight. Her leaving his side did something to his heart. Why was that…?

"However… I must humbly decline." Mayonee bowed her head.

"… Taking after your Master, eh?" Sera furrowed her brows. "Why, if I may ask?"

"There's no greater joy for me than remaining by my Master's side." She glanced at Eryn from the corner of her eyes. "I'm forever in debt to him."

Eryn simply stared at her, a bit taken aback her words. Mayonee … is that how you feel? He didn't want to admit it, but her words brought a little relief to the tightness around his chest.

"Is that so…?" Sera stroked her chin, appearing in deep thought. "I'm confident I can offer you great compensation for your services. Far more than your Master is capable of."

"I am quite content with what my Master has provided for me." Mayonee gave a dry smile. "I appreciate the offer, but I still must humbly decline."

"Very persistent." Sera clenched her fists on the table and stood up, desperate. "If you'll at least—…"

"That's enough." Eryn shot up from his seat and grabbed Mayonee's hand. "We're leaving, Mayonee. This discussion is over."

"M-Master?" Mayonee flinched. The sensation of his hand sent a tingly jolt up her spine.

"H-Hey! Sera huffed. "We're not done talking!"

"Good day, Sera." Pulling Mayonee with him, he walked out of the mansion, straight towards the gate.

"There's a great tragedy coming, Eryn!" Sera shouted. "It's unavoidable. Sooner or later, you'll have to decide if you'll raise your spear or stand idly at the sidelines."

Ignoring the shouting woman in the distance, Eryn closed the gates behind him and walked away with Mayonee.

"Master…" Her gaze fell on their conjoined hands; it made her blush heavily. This might be the most physically intimate she's been with Eryn since… forever. Unfortunately for her, it wasn't just her emotions that were rising…

Eryn frowned at himself. Why does that annoy me so much? When Sera tried to get Mayonee on her side … that just made me so … he clutched the fabric around his chest, bearing the sour sensations within.

"M-Master…" She called out timidly. She subtly rubbed her thighs to quell the burning sensation building up. This is not the right time!

"Hmmm…?" He turned around. His gaze slowly traveled to their hands. "Ah! Sorry!" He quickly let go.

"N-No worries, Master…" She averted her gaze, unable to look him straight in the eyes. Her trousers grew tighter by the second.

"Sorry, I just…" He groaned, rubbing his temples. "I don't know what came over me. Sera's insane proposal was… too insane for my liking. And I despised how she talked to you."

"What do you mean, Master?"

"I just…" He clawed his hair. "I know you deserve far better than this. I have to admit Sera was sincere with her words."

That's not true, Master. She figured Sera's words hit him deeply. Your side is where I want to be.

"But…" If I'm really honest with myself… he gently held on to her sleeve, blushing slightly. "I… would miss you if you were gone."

Her eyes widened. Master would … miss me? As sweet as his words sounded to her heart, they made the tight sensation below her belt even worse.

"I know I sound selfish for saying this," he averted his gaze. "But a life without you… it just isn't the same."

First, he held her hand; second, he's saying these sweet words? There's only so much heat Mayonee could pack down there.

"P-Please, don't worry about me, Master." She smiled sweetly, bearing the tightening sensations. "There's no where else I'd like to be than… your side."

"I see…" He let out a sigh of relief. Hear those reassuring words was… nice. "Let's… head back home, shall we?"

The two walked back home in silence underneath the calm sky.

Though the butler's state was anything but calm.

Home …

"We're home," Eryn announced their presence as they stepped into home. He took off his boots. "This is the last time I'm wearing this uniform. It's so tight and sweaty in this."

"Would you like me to prepare the bath, Master?" She asked, looking for an opportunity to calm herself.

"No, it's fine. I'll do it myself." He took off his vest and tossed it on the couch. "Take a rest, Mayonee. I'm sure all that walking was pretty tiring."

"Very well, Master." She nodded.

"I'll be taking a bath, then." He took a change of clothes from his room and went to the bathroom.

I guess the royal occasion is over. Mayonee took off her vest since she was feeling quite hot too. She took a step towards her room, but her gaze drifted to the couch. More accurately, the vest on the couch. The vest belonging to Eryn. Who just took it off. Moments ago.

His vest …

She only humored the thought for a split second, but her trousers grew impossibly hot and tight. You can't…! Despite her restraining thoughts, her feet betrayed them as they moved toward the couch.

No, he's taking a shower right there! She screamed internally, but her hands reached for the vest, betraying her concerns. Mayonee, this isn't a good idea! She stared at the bathroom door, then at the vest in her hands.

Maybe… just a little sniff. She brought the vest to her face and took a deep breath, filling her lungs with his fresh scent. "Ohhh…" her face grew flushed as her excitement skyrocketed. Such a powerful scent.

Her hand traveled to the noticeable bulge in her trousers. She palmed and rubbed it, pushing her excitement further. I shouldn't be doing this. She knew this was a bad idea and yet, her body wouldn't listen to her internal pleas.

She sat on the couch and rubbed the vest over her face, breathing in more of his scent, sending tingly vibrations throughout her whole body. I shouldn't…! She spread her legs open and undid the zipper of her trousers, letting her panties stretch out.

Ah, when am I ever going to get another chance like this? Her lust won over as she yanked her panties aside and let her painfully swollen cock spring out into the air. It's his fault for denying me this. It's his fault for saying those sweet words to me. With one hand, she wrapped her fingers around her bare cock, feeling it twitch with need. She took another big whiff of his scent, her cock growing harder in her grasp. Oh, god … she couldn't resist her desires any longer.

Mayonee began stroking her cock, sending herself waves of pleasure. She wrapped the vest around her body to be covered in his scent. It's like he's hugging me… warmth radiated from the vest, pooling through her body and pushing her arousal.

"Mnnguh…" She bit her lower lip, her mind distracted by his scent. She slowed down her stroking, sensually moving a finger up and down the underside of her cock. Precum began oozing through the tip and her pussy started dripping with her juices, soaking her trousers.

"Eryn…" She moaned his name as her fingers moved down to her wet pussy, vividly remembering the warmth of his hand when he held her. She imagined him thrusting his fingers in her. "Mnguh!" Her cock twitched at such a lustful act. Just the thought alone was enough to make her pussy wetter.

She raised her fingers, coated with her translucent juices. Mnnh, I'm so wet for you, Eryn… she smeared it over her cock, moving down the entire length. Her body quivered in delight as she continued stroking her cock.

Mnnh … I'm getting close. It didn't take too long till her cock swelled up with the need to release. Taking in his powerful scent made her drunk with pleasure. Rubbing the vest against her face, she increased the pace of her strokes, bringing her closer to the edge. Eryn …!

"Hey, Mayonee!" He opened the bathroom door. "Sorry, could you hand me a tow… el…?"

"… Ah."

"… Uh."

A deafening silence filled the room.

His eyes traced from her flushed face, to his vest she was holding, to the throbbing cock within her damp fingers.

"T-This is…" She froze instantly.

"I'll just… take this." He stepped out and took the towel on the table. Without saying a word, he went back to the bathroom and closed the door.

"… HEHHHH?!" A loud gasp escaped her mouth as panic settled into her body. She was caught masturbating! With his vest, no less!

Eryn … s-s-saw me?!

"… No, no, no, no." She gritted her teeth in fear, dread washing over her mind. As if a bomb was set off. "No, no, no, no!"

Being caught had blown all of her desires away. She quickly reverted her state of clothes and threw his vest away, then made a mad dash to her room and slammed the door behind her.

Oh, god … he saw me! Her body quivered in fear as she leaped onto the bed, burying her face in the pillow. She wanted to crawl into a hole and disappear forever!

W-What is he going to think?! Millions of terrible thoughts flashed through her mind. She couldn't stop assuming the worst-case scenarios. What if he started keeping his distance from her? What if he didn't want to do anything with her? What if he didn't want her by his side anymore?

What if he decided to put her in Sera's care?

"Maybe it would be better if you were with her, Mayonee."

"No…!" Her heart throbbed against her chest, physically aching. Tears of pain streamed down her face. If only I could keep my stupid desires in check…! She truly despised herself. Her worst fears had come to life—Eryn now knows she's a futanari. And she was masturbating with his clothes! He's going to think I'm sick! That I'm a freak!

All the life she's had with Eryn would come crashing down in an instant.

She cried silently into her pillow for the rest of the day.

"Phew, that's a refreshing bath…" Eryn stepped out, wearing his casual clothes now. He tossed his royal uniform into the laundry bucket. Not going to wear this again, hopefully.

He looked around the room and noticed a certain someone was nowhere to be seen. Mayonee … he walked over to the empty dining table. Usually, she'd prepare a hot meal right about now. It felt odd not seeing her smile and attentiveness.

Oh, well. He walked over to the fridge. I'll prepare it myself. She needs a break.

Mayonee was still sobbing quietly into her pillow. She couldn't invest any energy to move around, just couldn't dare to face Eryn again. Lunch … it passed by her mind. She would usually make lunch by this time. It's the first time she's broken routine. I just can't face him…

KNOCK! KNOCK!

"Mayonee!" He knocked on her door a few times.

"…" Her heartbeat skyrocketed. What was he going to do?

"I made us lunch!" He exclaimed. "I'd like to eat together with you."

Eryn made lunch … for me? She couldn't believe her ears. There was no way he could forget about her compromising display moments ago. Would he be that kind to her?

"Mayonee…?" He called out again.

CLICK!

Mayonee reluctantly opened the door, looking at him with puffy cheeks and eyes that appeared red.

Mayonee … his heart throbbed at the sight of her expression. She's been crying. He figured he'd bring that topic later. But now, he wanted to have lunch with her. Spend some time together.

"Hey," he smiled sweetly. "Mind if I come in?"

She silently nodded, pushing the door wide open and letting him come in. He was holding a tray of two bowls of his favorite chicken rice porridge.

"I hope you don't mind if I spoil myself today," he chuckled, placing the tray on her bed. "Let's eat together?"

"…" She took a seat beside the tray and held the bowl of porridge in her hands. She took a spoonful to her mouth and slowly gulped it down. It's warm… his cooking was oddly soothing to her heart.

"How is it?"

"…" She nodded with a weak smile.

"I'm glad." He returned her smile, then started eating his share.

The two ate in silence. Her eyes were unfocused, while he paid attention to her from the corner of his eyes.

After they finished eating, she quietly put down the bowl and spoon on the tray. She turned her head around, unable to meet his eyes. He stacked the bowls and plates together and set them aside on the table.

I can't stand seeing her like this. He thought. Considering what happened just moments ago, I can't blame her. He wanted to resolve this depressing mood.

"Mayonee…" He sat beside her. "Do you… mind talking with me?"

"Guh…" She stood up and moved in front of him. I can't run away from this.

"Mayonee…?"

"I'm sorry," she dropped on all fours, kneeling in front of him. "I'm so sorry."

His eyes widened. "W-What are you…?!"

"Please… don't push me away," she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "You can do anything else but that, please!"

"Huh?" He blinked in surprise. Push her away…? What is she talking about?

"You can call me disgusting. You can call me a freak. You can hate me all you want." Her eyes began sobbing on the floor. "But please… don't push me away. I want to stay… by your side!"

"Listen, Mayo–…"

"Even if you don't want to associate with me, I'll accept that!" She cried out. "I'll be content enough… just knowing you're here."

"…" He crouched on the floor and pulled her hands into an embrace. "And here I thought only Sera could utter such insane things."

"H-Huh…?" His sudden warmth took her by surprise.

"There's no way I would ever want to cut you from my life, Mayonee." He affectionately stroked the back of her pink hair. "I told you before, didn't I? I'd miss you. I can't imagine a life without you."

"…Mngh." She tightened her arms around him, desiring his comfort.

"Please…" He gently rubbed her tears away with his thumbs. "Don't say those things again, okay?"

"I don't understand…" She sniffed. "Why are you so kind to me?"

"Hum… no particular reason."

"You saw me… m-masturbating," she whimpered. "You saw my… true identity."

"Yeah," he nodded in understanding. "What about it?"

"Huh?" Her eyes widened. She thought he'd be more… shocked about it. "Aren't you… surprised?"

"Surprised, you say?" He averted his gaze, blushing slightly. "I mean, I already know you're a futanari, Mayonee…"

"What?"

"Hmm?"

Mayonee processed his words for a moment. He knows I'm a futanari…? Huh…? What?!

She grabbed his collar. "What do you mean you know I'm a futanari? How come you never told me that?!"

"Y-You never asked…?" He smiled awkwardly, scratching his cheek.

"How long have you known?!"

"Since we were part of the royal family…?" He answered. "You… offered to bathe me that one time. And yeah… haha…?"

That long ago?! I did something like that?! She wanted to crawl into a black hole and wipe her own existence.

"I thought you knew that I… knew," he continued. "You were… quite attached to me."

"… You're wrong." She rested her head on his chest. "I'm still quite attached to you."

"O-Oh…" He blushed.

"You won't… push me away? You won't kick me out?" She asked timidly, her tears clearing up. "I can… stay by your side?"

"… Of course." He smiled and patted her head. She can make these kinds of faces… "To be fair, it was your decision to stay with me… but I want you here with me."

"…" Her lips slowly curved upwards. Her heart felt a lot lighter now.

"You can be open with me about this, Mayonee." He gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Don't feel like you have to hide who you are from me."

Eryn … Her heart fluttered with joy.

"I need to ask this, though. You… were using my vest, weren't you?" He folded his arms. "To… relieve yourself?"

"…Y-Yes." She nodded, a faint red appearing on her cheeks. I can be open with him. "I was… well…"

"Right, uh…" He rubbed the back of his neck. "If I may request this of you, please don't use my clothes. It's… awkward for me."

"… Hehh?!" She pouted. "Then what am I supposed to use?!"

"You're asking me that…?" He inched himself backward. "I could… buy you a toy if you'd like?" What a weird conversation to have.

"I can't masturbate with sex toys!" She huffed. "I need to use your clothes as materials!"

Eryn was dumbfounded that she could say that with such a straight face. "Well, I don't have a problem with you masturbating. It's just… I'd prefer if my clothes were out of the equation."

"But then I'll be so frustrated if I can't use your clothes…" She twiddled with her fingers.

"… Say, Mayonee." He raised an eyebrow, an itchy sensation gnawing at the back of his mind. "Am I right to assume that wasn't the first time you used my clothes to…?"

"… I used your boxers often." She said dryly, blushing heavily. "After you started handling your laundry, I rarely had chances to pleasure myself."

"…" Her answer left him slack-jawed. "Wait, so yesterday… when I wanted to take my laundry…"

"…Yes."

"…" He ruffled his hair, speechless. Her mysterious and attentive impression of her started twisting in different directions. What am I supposed to say?

"I'm aware it's very selfish of me. But I don't think I can really concentrate if..."

I don't think selfish is the right word. He crossed his arms in deep thought. Do futanaris have high sex drives? And does it need to be my clothes? Where should he stir this conversation, he wondered.

Mayonee was quite important to him, having been there for him since their encounter at the royal family. She always stood by his side. He genuinely appreciated her company. So maybe, he would grant her this request…

"You know… I owe you a lot, Mayonee."

"Huh?"

"You've done so much for me," he smiled. "You've stayed by my side and changed my life for the better."

"O-Oh…"

"So, uh… I guess I could listen to your… request," he scratched his cheek awkwardly. "But I have one simple condition."

"Eh?" She blinked.

"I'd… like for you to call me by name from now on," he puffed his right cheek, a bit embarrassed. "Being called Master makes me feel… distant from you."

"… Eryn." She softly whispered his name, taking him by surprise. It's exciting me. If that is all she had to do for her request…

"O-Oh…" He blushed heavily in response to being called his name. Why is my heart racing… she's just calling my name!

"Great, you've fulfilled the condition. In that case, I shall listen to your request." He declared firmly. "If you want to use my boxers, then… go right ahead!" He reluctantly pumped his fist to his chest. This may be the weirdest request I've received…

"… Eryn." Her face grew hot. Another idea popped into her head instead. Why choose boxers when she could strive for something far better?

"Yeah?"

"Can I… ask for something else?" She inched closer towards him.

"… Of course! Anything!" He nodded frantically. I could never repay all that she's done for me.

"Then…" Her gaze fell on his pants. "I want to see your cock, Eryn."

"… I'm sorry?" His eyes widened to impossible standards. Did I hear that right?

"Your… cock," she repeated. "I want to see it."

"You want to see my…?" He followed her line of sight, landing on his pants. Why, out of all things…?

"Mhmm."

"… You know, on second thought," he laughed nervously, "I'd be happy to lend you my boxers, instead!"

"You said anything, Eryn…" She pouted, looking at him with expectant eyes. "Don't change your mind."

"Urgh…" He facepalmed himself. I didn't mean literally anything…! Well, if he's just showing her, then there's absolutely no problem, right? No, that's not how this works. He couldn't fathom any reason for her strange request. But what the heck, she's done so much for him. I can't believe I'm doing this. He drew his hands to his pants…

"Wait." She grabbed his hands. "Get on the bed."

"W-Why?"

"Please?"

"Hurghh…" He obliged, sitting on the bed. She got between his legs, intently gazing at his pants.

Why is she staring at it so intensely …? He reluctantly drew his hands to his pants and slowly slid them down to his thighs, revealing his boxers. No, no … this is too far–…

"Take off the boxers."

"L-Listen, I don't…"

"Take it off."

"Y-Yeah…" He slid his thumb under the band of his boxers. Am I seriously doing this? He pulled it down, revealing his manhood to her.

"Ohhh…" She inched her face closer to his flaccid cock, breathing against it. Such a powerful scent. It sent tingly vibrations all over her body, making her trousers feel tight.

"Mnngh…" He bit his lower lip. She's too close… I can feel her breath on it. Unfortunately for him, his cock responded to the breathing sensations.

He's… getting turned on? Blood pumped through his cock, making it harder and bigger. She intently gazed at it as it reached its full erection.

Her breath's tickling me… with his cock at full mast, it hovered over her face. The sight of her flushed face below his cock was … enticing. Seriously, this is not the right time to rise!

Eryn's cock… her lips were so tantalizingly close to his member. The scent was enough to push her arousal. She always fantasized about seeing his cock and now it's right in front of her eyes. I want to feel it inside my throat. S he licked her lips in anticipation.

"O-Okay, that's enough, Mayonee." He quickly grabbed his boxers. "I'll just–…"

"Don't." She locked his hands in place, not letting this chance slip away. "I want to touch it, Eryn."

"Y-You want to touch it?!" His jaw dropped.

"Can I?" She looked at him with upturned eyes.

"Murgh…" This was heading into dangerous territory. Well, this is her request… he put his arms behind him on the bed, hinting at his consent.

She gently wrapped her fingers around his bare cock, feeling it pulsing in her hand. It's so hard… just holding his cock drove her mind with lust. With her other hand, she slid it to her zipper and undid it. She tugged her engorged cock out of her panties, letting it bounce into the air. My mind's getting dizzy… she took a deep breath, ingraining it in her mind. His boxers were nothing compared to the raw scent of his cock.

Her hand … it's so soft. He drew his chin back from the sensation. Keep it together, Eryn … she only wants to touch it. Nothing else will happen, then I can pull my pants back up. Unfortunately for him, she had another bold plan in mind.

"Eryn…" She looked at him with upturned eyes. "Can I suck it?"

"… What?"

"I want to feel it in my mouth."

In her mouth …?! His cock twitched at the thought. N-No … we can't cross this line.

"Mayonee, I think this is… eno–UNGH?!"

She drew her lips to his cockhead, taking it into her mouth. His body jolted up from the sudden sensation of her lips.

"H-Hey, Mayonee…!" He grabbed her head, attempting to push her off. We shouldn't…!

She simply gazed at him with puppy eyes, pleading to let her do this.

"Urgh…" He couldn't say no to those cutely pink eyes. Don't look at me like that… would she even listen if he said no? Do I want her to stop? The sensation of her lips didn't allow him to think straight.

"F-Fine…" He gave a defeated sigh. I'm so weak against her…

She resumed taking his length inside her mouth, inch by inch. He shuddered from the unexpected pleasure. The warmth of her mouth enveloped his cock, sending shivers up his spine.

"Guh…!" He covered his mouth to restrain his moans. Her mouth…. It's so hot?! He never thought a blowjob could feel this good! And a blowjob from Mayonee, no less!

Fuck, I'm so hard. She stroked her cock, already throbbing, begging for release. She couldn't reach her release before since she got caught, but now that was catching up to her cock. She pulled his hand and placed it on her head.

"M-Mayonee…?" His eyes moved to his hand. Why on her head?

She had his hand stroke her pink hair. She could have told him directly, but her mouth was full of his cock, and she didn't want to part away from it.

"You want me… to pat your head?" He guessed, to which she nodded twice to. Obligingly, he stroked her head with gentle motions.

She diverted her eyes to his cock. After taking his cock all the way to the base, she slowly bobbed her head up and down, swirling her tongue around his cock and receiving its taste.

"Mnguh…" One hand covering his mouth and the other stroking her hair, he tried to bear the pleasurable sensations building in his cock. This feels… weird. He didn't want to admit how good it felt.

She matched the way her hand stroked her cock to the way her lips sucked his cock. His warm head pats also made her feel happy. I love it when he strokes my head. It encouraged her to make him feel even better.

Using her free hand, she wrapped her hand around his ball sack and gently kneaded it with her fingers.

"M-Mayonee…" He drew in a sharp breath. The assaulting sensations of her luscious lips and soft hand slowly weakened his resistance for her. Where did she learn to do this…? He asked himself, but then realized she probably gained lots of experience from her private sessions considering she was a futanari.

After sucking in towards the base, she finally moved her lips away and took his cock out of her mouth with a plop! She traced a finger from his sack up to her cock tip, feeling it pulsing under her fingertip.

"Fuck, Eryn…" She breathed against his bare cock, quivering. "You got me so hard and wet down there…"

"I... uh, see." He averted his gaze, blushing. It was strangely adorable to hear her curse. I don't know what to say to that. To think she was masturbating while thinking about him. How am I supposed to feel about this? This was not the gentle side of Mayonee he knew.

"Do you feel good, Eryn?" She asked seductively as she ran her tongue up his cock. "Is my mouth good enough for you?"

"… Hurgh." He rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. "Y-Yeah…"

"Hehehe…" She giggled cutely. "I'm glad to hear that, Eryn."

"H-How about you…?" He asked reflexively. "Does it feel… good?"

It took him a few seconds to realize what he asked. Why would I ask someone if it feels good to suck cock?! I don't know!

"It feels good for me too, Eryn…" She sighed in pleasure. "But I want to feel even better with you."

"O-Okay…?" Those words sent a shiver up his spine. He wasn't sure whether it was fear or arousal. Maybe a mixture of both?

"Eryn…" She stood up, stroking her cock. "Lie down on the bed for me."

"…" His gaze fixated on her cock. He's seen it a few times, but her cock now was so… desirable. No, don't stare! He shook his head to clear his mind. "O-Okay…"

He lifted his legs onto the bed and shifted himself a bit more away from the edge. What is she planning to do?

"That's right…" She straddled over him, positioning herself so her cock stood right above his own. Wrapping her fingers around them, she sat herself down, grinding her cock against his.

"W-Woah?!" He gasped in pleasure. Feeling her cock sent a shocking jolt unlike no other. T-This sensation…!

"Fuck!" She licked her lips. Rubbing their cocks together, she could intimately feel how the veins and rough flesh of his cock pulsed against hers. His rough skin, the outline of its veins, how hard he throbbed… it made her body quiver with pleasure. "I've always wanted to try this with you…" and it feels amazing!

He covered his face with his arms, visibly flushed. He, too, could feel the hot flesh of her cock as it rubbed against his own. He bit his lower lip to conceal his moans. I can't believe I'm… enjoying this.

"I want to see your face, Eryn." She bent forward and grabbed his arm, locking it at his side. "I want to hear you moan for me."

"M-Mayonee…" He averted his gaze, unable to look her straight in the eyes.

Precum began oozing out of his cock. He's feeling good… she smeared her thumb with his precum and rubbed it all over her cock. " Mnguh … look, Eryn. It's like our cocks are making out…!"

"Hahhn…" He panted, trying to bear the overwhelming pleasures pooling through his body. It made his mind grow all the fuzzier.

"I want to see more of you, Eryn…" She drew her hands to the hem of his shirt and lifted it, revealing his well-defined abs. Her cock twitched at the delectable sight.

"S-Stop, Mayonee…"

"You've been hiding this from me?" Smacking her lips, she sensually traced her fingers around the outline of his ab muscles up to his chest. "Fuck, Eryn… you're only making me harder."

A steady stream of precum oozed out of her cock, meshing with his precum. She smeared it around both their cocks and began stroking them against each other.

"Eryn…" She moaned his name. God, my cock feels so good against his! She squeezed their cocks together, feeling them throb onto each other. Placing her hands at the side of his head, she gyrated her hips even harder, feeling the hot friction as she pummeled on his cock. I can't think straight…!

He gazed into her flushed eyes. They embodied lust and power , nothing like her usual gentle and mysterious gaze. Instinctively, his hand drew to her cheek and caressed it.

"Eryn…!" Leaning into his touch, it ignited her arousals even further, causing her cock to swell up with the need to release. A wave of pleasure surged through her entire body, trembling with delight. She wrapped her fingers around their cocks and stroked them, bringing herself to the edge.

"Mnguh…!" He felt her cock twitching, its veins pumping intensely. Her strokes sent wave after wave of pleasure, nearly clouding his vision with lust. Is she going to…?

She rocked her hips back and forth as she stroked their cocks, her mind driven by primal desires. The searing sensation shot through her cock, pushing her beyond the edge. I can't stop myself! I'm going to…! In front of him….!

"ERYYN!" Sticking her tongue out, Mayonee squealed in ecstasy as she finally reached her sweet release. Tensing up, she grinded her cock against his one last time, and hot juices shot out. Her cum violently sprayed everywhere, staining his shirt and abs. Mnguh…! The sight of her cum on his skin further prolonged her orgasm.

"W-Woah…?!" His eyes shot open at the amount. Her cock ejaculated with such an impressive force. T-That's a lot!

"Eryn… Eryn!" She gritted her teeth in pure pleasure and clenched his shirt, her body convulsing with each load her cock shot out. After riding her high, her body eased onto him, breathing heavily.

Mayonee … He wrapped his arms around her delicate body to comfort her. She feels so soft in my arms. Her expression looked so … vulnerable, considering the pleasure plastered across her face moments ago.

"Hahn… hahn…" Being in his arms brought a sense of calmness. Putting her hands on his chest, she pressed herself upwards and inspected her… work of art, if she could put it that way.

"S-Sorry…" She mumbled, wiping her essence off his stomach with the sleeve of her vest. "I… came all over you."

"Uh… yeah." He nodded mindlessly.

"That felt… really good." Her eyes drifted to his cock, still hard and twitching. "O-Oh, I even finished without you…"

"Mhmm…" He looked away. Shoot, am I really excited? He couldn't deny his body reacted to the way she touched him. That it needed more. It's… not about me. It's about her.

"Eryn…" Just from looking at his expression, she could tell he was aroused; his cock certainly wanted attention, her attention. And I'm not exactly done having fun…

She laid beside him and ran her fingers from his chest down to the tip of his cock, gently tugging at it.

"M-Mayonee…?" Her touch sent little waves of pleasure throughout his body, almost to the point of teasing him.

"I'm sorry I came without you," she purred into his ear, her voice tickling his senses. "Allow me to make it up to you."

"W-Wait, you don't have to…"

Mayonee crawled in front of him. She faced the other way, so he had a view of her back. She unbuckled her belt; before she could toss it on the floor, an idea flashed through her mind. Ah, God … thinking about it was already making her hard.

"Eryn…" She turned her head to him, looking over her shoulder. "I want to try something out with you."

"Your requests just keep coming and coming, huh?" He tilted his head at a curious angle, slightly fearing yet also looking forward to it.

"My biggest fantasy, Eryn…," she handed the belt to him, "…is to be dominated by you."

"Uh…" To be dominated by me?! He thought she couldn't surprise him anymore. How wrong he was.

"Would you use the belt to tie your servant's hands?" She asked suggestively.

"Tie your hands…?" Though his face expressed surprise, his cock twitched at the idea. Why's she calling herself a servant?

"Please?"

"…" He didn't know why he was going with her whims. He didn't know why he wasn't questioning this. And yet, he couldn't think straight seeing her like this.

He grabbed the belt, wrapped it around her wrists, and tightened it behind her back. "Is this… fine?"

"Yeah…" She laid her butt down and grinded against him, the fabric of her trousers stimulating his cock.

"H-Hey…!" He reflexively grabbed her waist to stop her.

"Do anything you want to me, Eryn…" She smacked her lips, deeply aroused. "Use me to service your cock."

He blinked. Is she really saying all that? "I-I can't do that, Mayonee…"

"Really?" She smirked, motioning her gaze to his cock. "Your body's telling me a different story."

"Mnuh…" His cock throbbed intensely against her trousers. Using her to pleasure myself… no, snap out of it! He wasn't going to let his lust cloud his mind, despite how fired up his body was, despite how badly he wanted her. W-What am I thinking?!

"Come on, Eryn…" She purred. Just a little more… "Aren't you feeling frustrated? Don't you want to let it all out?"

"…" Her voice numbed some of his remaining resistance, dragging the feelings out of his heart. Do… I want her? His body desired her just as much as she desired him.

He mindlessly grabbed her trousers, unbuttoning the front and pulling it apart.

"That's right…" She drew in a sharp breath. "Take it off."

He slid her trousers down to her thighs. She stood up, allowing him to pull it to her feet. Stepping out of her trousers, she kicked them off the bed and sat back down.

Before his eyes was her ample butt wearing bright pink panties, giving her a sexy yet cute charm. It matches her hair and eyes. They look so … soft. He held her fleshy mounds and gave them a gentle squeeze, eliciting a moan from her lips.

"Mgh…!" Her cock rose to a full erection once more, throbbing with excitement. More of her perverted juices leaked out of her pussy, drizzling on her thighs. My body is firing up!

She bent herself down to the bed, raising her ass and giving him a bountiful view. He witnessed how damp her pussy became, how soaked her panties were, how her juices streamed down her thighs, dripping on the bed.

And especially her needy cock.

"Eryn…" She moaned his name. Just the anticipation of what he would do to her helpless body made her shudder with pleasure. "Please… punish your servant's pussy with your cock."

As if drawn into her, he stood on his knees, her pussy so tantalizingly close to the tip of his cock. Showing this side to me … he locked his hands to her waist as he rubbed his cock over her dripping pussy. "Mnguh?!" A hot sensation shot through his body, one beyond his wildest imaginations.

"Oh, God…!" She wiggled her hips around, teasing his cock. If her hands were untied, she'd shove his cock into her by force. I want it inside me! She was so close to realizing her fantasies with him.

"Is this… what you want, Mayonee?" Amid his mind clouded with lust, he knew he wouldn't be able to see her the same way after pushing their relationship beyond this point. But damn if he didn't want to take her then and there.

"I want you, Eryn!" She grinded her pussy against his cock, trying to shove it in to no avail. "Please!"

Losing all of his self-restraint, he rubbed his cock over her pussy, lubing himself up with her juices, then slowly buried his cock into her. W-What the …?! Eryn gasped at how hot and tight it felt, and he only just put it in!

"Guh?!" She arched her back and gritted her teeth, finally feeling his cock inside her. A drastic jolt shot up her spine, nearly overwhelming her mind.

"M-Mayonee?" He called out with concern.

"I'm fine!" She snapped, not wanting him to resist. "Keep going!"

He continued burying the remaining length of his cock, inch by inch, disappearing into her pussy. Her pussy greedily embraced his cock, molding into its shape to accept all of it.

This is … insane! Eryn panted in pleasure. Her pussy wrapped around him so tightly, as if he was enveloped by her warmth. Mayonee threw her butt back, allowing her pussy to take his cock up to the base.

"Fuck, Eryn!" She breathed heavily, unable to think straight. His cock pulsed inside her inner walls, impatiently waiting to conquer her. Her swollen cock throbbed from the foreign sensation, oozing a stream of precum onto the bed. "You're… finally inside me!" Her heart swelled up with joy, being able to connect with him. Though it did sting, the happiness dulled all the pain.

"M-Mayonee…" He held back his groans, not sure what to make of this. She felt so damn tight and hot. And yet… there existed a hint of joy in his emotions, being able to bond with her. My feelings are so conflicted…!

"Use my pussy, Master." She moaned desperately. "Use my pussy to service your cock."

"… What's with you calling me Master now?" He asked, having calmed his state of arousal a bit.

"Oh, well…" She puffed her cheeks. "I thought it'd be kind of kinky. Do you not… like it?"

"… I guess you can call me what you like." He sighed, unable to go against her.

"Hehe… okay, Master~" She giggled in such a way that tugged at his heartstrings… and his cock.

"…" His cock throbbed, hearing her refer to him as such. Does that turn me on? Huh. "I'll start… moving, okay?"

"No need to ask, Master." She purred. "My pussy is yours to use."

Ignoring her style of talking, he held her supple mounds and readied himself to–…

"W-Wait!" She shouted.

"W-What is it?!" He quickly pulled his hands away.

"I… have another request, Eryn."

"… Another request?" He raised an eyebrow. Just how many requests can she come up with?

"Could you… spank my butt?"

"… I'm sorry?" He widened his eyes at her request. "You want me to… spank your butt?"

"Y-Yes…" She nodded. In her fantasies, she envisioned him to be quite rough with her.

He didn't find the idea of hurting her in any way… attractive. "Wouldn't that hurt you…? I don't think I could…"

"It's okay," she reassured him. "I can take it!"

"A-Are you sure…?"

"I know you won't hurt me for real, Eryn." She attempted to make hand gestures with her tied hands. "It's okay."

"O-Okay…" He supposed he could listen to this request of hers. I don't know how this works, but I'll stop if she's in pain.

He reluctantly raised his palm and… gently slapped her ass, resulting in a little clap.

Slap.

"Mhmm, you can go a little harder, Master…" She wiggled her hips.

"Urgh…" He raised his palm again and slapped her ass, this time with moderate force, but not enough to cause her discomfort.

SLAP.

"Master…" Her voice radiated with desire. "Don't hold back! Slap me hard to the point it leaves a hand print on my ass!"

"E-Even if you ask me that, Mayonee…" He rubbed his palms together. "I don't think I…"

"Do it, Master." She interjected, growing desperate. "Don't hold back. Punish me. Hurt me."

Starting to feel like I'm the servant in this relationship… and since when was she a masochist?! He raised his palm and took a deep breath. Forgive me! Steeling his resolve, he slammed his palm against her ass with zero hesitation.

SLAP!

"Fuah?!" Mayonee stuck her tongue from the pure pain and pleasure pooling through her body. Her cock grew harder and her pussy clamped down on his cock, begging for it to ravage her. God, I'm going to get addicted… I want him to rough me up!

"W-Woah?!" Eryn grunted, taken aback by the sudden tightness. She got tighter all of a sudden?! He attempted to pull out, though her inner walls clawed at this cock. Mnguh, it's like I'm trapped!

"D-Do it again!" She whined, desperate for more of his attention. "Fuck, that gets me going!"

"A-Aren't you satisfied with one slap?" He huffed. It made him feel guilty, but she appeared to be enjoying it… how do people enjoy getting slapped, anyway? If it weren't for how tight she was clamping on his cock, he'd think she was in genuine danger.

"Please!" She panted, grinding her pussy against the base of his cock.

"F-Fine, fine…" He raised his hand once more and slammed his palm against her ass.

SLAP!

"Fueh?!" She whimpered in pleasure, her entire body trembling in ecstasy from the pain coursing through her. Her cock twitched violently from the impact and her pussy tightened around his cock even further.

"Mguh?!" He flinched from her tightness. She's getting even tighter?! Pressing against her fleshy mounds, he tried to pull his cock out of her, overwhelmed by the fiery sensation. This feels too…!

"H-Hey!" Feeling the loss of fullness in her pussy, she wrapped her legs around his and forced him back in, urging his cock deeper. "Why are you pulling out?!"

"You're so tight, Mayonee! Please!" He grunted, almost losing himself to the pleasures. "I can't hold out like this!"

"Then use my pussy!" She whined. "Don't hold back!"

Sitting down, he wrapped his arms around her body and pulled her up into his lap, taking his cock out of her.

"S-Sorry, Mayonee…" He removed the belt from her wrists and tossed them into the floor, then pulled her into an embrace. "This is too much…"

"E-Eryn…?"

"I'm so confused about what I'm feeling right now…" He sighed. "I've never… felt so strongly about you, but I don't know what it is…"

"Are you… not enjoying this?" She asked, worried.

"… Well, I can't lie about that." He blushed. "But it feels… wrong for me to use you like this… for my satisfaction."

"Eryn…"

"I'm… really grateful to you." He looked away. "Even after the royal family disbanded, you still wanted to stay with me though I had nothing to offer you."

"That's not true, Eryn…"

"I said you were still attached to me…" He took a deep breath. "Truth is… I'm also quite attached to you…"

"Huh…?" Her eyes widened. What is he saying…?

"I didn't realize it at the time, but… I wanted you to stay with me." He held her hands. "When Sera offered to take you in, I felt… conflicted."

I feel the same, Eryn … even she didn't want to go along with Sera or anyone else for that matter.

"That's when I fully understood," he whispered, "… my own feelings."

"Eryn…"

"I love you, Mayonee." He confessed. "I've fallen for you."

"… Huh?" She blinked, processing the words she just heard. "Huh…?"

"Y-Yeah…" He bowed his head. I just… confessed to her, huh? Well, if she turned him down, he would be okay with it. The chains coiling around his heart were broken. He felt… free.

I love you. Those sweet words echoed in her mind over and over again. The very same words she fantasized about hearing from his lips… except this wasn't fantasy.

He … feels the same way. Her heart swelled with happiness, unable to contain it all. Tears began welling up in her eyes from his confession.

"M-Mayonee…?"

"I'm so happy, Eryn…" She said softly. "That you feel the same way about me."

The same way …? His heartbeat rose.

"I've been quite fond of you since we met, Eryn." She turned around to face him. "Your gentle nature, the way you've treated everyone with such kindness… I couldn't help but be attracted to you."

That long ago, huh …?

"Of course, we were just master and servant. Our relationship couldn't be anything more than that." She shifted her gaze down. "And… I'm a futanari. I… really didn't want you to think I was… a freak or anything."

"Mayonee…" He gently caressed her cheek. I could never…

"But apparently, you already knew I was a futanari, ahah…" She scratched her cheek. "I was worried for nothing…"

"… You don't have to worry about that," he smiled softly. "You're the same old Mayonee I've always known."

"Eryn…" Somehow, she knew everything would be okay with him.

"Besides…" He leaned into her ear and seductively breathed against it. "Knowing you were pleasuring your cock while thinking about me… gets me really excited."

He wrapped his fingers around her bare cock, still hard and twitching for his attention, taking her by surprise.

"Mngah?!" She gasped in pleasure. "E-Eryn…"

Now that their feelings were out of the way, he felt less hesitant about giving in to her requests. He wanted to make her feel good.

"How do you want me to dominate you, Mayonee?" He whispered into her ear as he stroked her cock.

"Mngh… fuck!" His husky voice reverberated through her body, making her cock harder. More of her juices streamed down her thighs. He's suddenly so aggressive…! Her eyes glanced at the belt on the floor. Guess we'll have to make do without it.

"Pin my hands down, Eryn…" She laid her back down on the bed, extending her arms above her head. "Don't let me use my hands."

He obliged, getting on top of her and gripping both her wrists with his hand, locking them in place. Just the act alone made her quiver under him.

"Punish my pussy with your cock, Eryn…!" She spread her thighs apart, revealing her dripping pussy.

I will never get used to her talking like that. He slowly aligned the tip of his cock and slowly pushed through her tight pussy folds.

"Mnngh…!" She bit her lip as her body happily accepted his cock once more. She wanted to wrap her arms around his neck, but almost forgot he had her hands pinned.

"Mnguh…" He groaned as he buried his cock all the way to the base, her pussy embracing it. She's just as tight…! Seeing her lonely cock, he wrapped his fingers around it and gave it a gentle tug.

"Hahn…!" She panted in pleasure. Knowing he accepted and even enjoyed her body drove her arousal further.

"I'll start moving, okay?" He whispered as he pulled his cock out and thrusted back in with slow motions.

Mayonee could only stare at his features as her hands were pinned down. He was quite gentle in stroking her cock and thrusting into her pussy. Not that she didn't enjoy it. She adored his gentle nature. Truthfully, she desired a rougher experience, but this was their first time together. They'd enjoy this loving moment; she didn't want him to feel uncomfortable.

"Eryn…" She sighed. "Open my vest…."

His hand pulled away from her cock, eliciting a whine from her lips. He carefully opened each of the buttons and pulled the vest apart. He witnessed her pink bra through her white shirt, soaked with her sweat. He opened the buttons from the shirt, letting her breasts free from its confinements.

"Mnguh…" Not feeling his touch, her cock soon ached, throbbing for his attention. Even her breasts demand so. She also loved the feeling of being pinned down by him, so it left her conflicted. God, this is frustrating!

"Looks like you're very needy for my attention." He smirked. "I can stop pinning your hands if you'd like."

"If you do that, I won't be able to keep my hands off of you…" She pouted.

"Oh…?" He raised an eyebrow. "I don't see anything wrong with that."

He freed his other hand away from her wrists, and she immediately latched on to his neck and pulled him into a gentle kiss.

Whew, she wasn't kidding! That kiss took him by surprise. He drew one hand to explore her breast and the other to return to stroking her cock, giving it attention. He pulled her bra up, revealing the erect pink tips on her ample breasts. So soft … they fit perfectly into his palms.

She slid her tongue through his lips, swirling it around his tongue, tasting his oral walls. Their saliva meshed as their tongues coiled around each other.

Having his cock in her pussy, his hand stroking her cock and fondling her breasts, his tongue inside her mouth, having him with her… all these whirlpools of sensations condensed in her mind, overwhelming her with lust.

"E-Eryn…" She reluctantly pulled her tongue away, needing to catch a breather. A lewd string of saliva connected their lips. "Please… pound me harder!"

He responded by taking his full length out, then slamming it back in, continuing at a more aggressive pace. Mnguh … she feels so hot!

"Haghn?!" She gasped and arched her body as he slammed his cock into her, sending a shocking wave of pleasure towards her mind. God, ravage me more!

Her lusty moans traveled through his ears, reverberating through his cock. It furthered his desire to be with her. She's making me go crazy…!

Needing to be close to him, she folded her knees up, wrapped her legs around his waist, and hugged him. She smashed her lips against his, her tongue seeking his tongue's company for her own.

I don't think I can hold back…! He pounded into her pussy, each thrust deeper than the last. A hot sensation surged through his cock, causing it to swell within her inner walls. Her pussy greedily clamped down on it, begging to be filled.

"Eryn, I'm going to… mnguh!" Her voice was cut short with a moan. Her cock pulsated within his fingers, letting him know she was about to reach the edge soon.

"Me too, Mayonee…!" He slammed deeper into her depths, unable to contain his desires anymore. He latched his hands onto her waist and lifted her, allowing his cock to reach deeper into her.

Feeling his cock throbbing in her, she instinctively tightened her legs around him, wanting him to go as deep as possible till she couldn't think straight.

"Gah…!" In one final thrust, Eryn buried himself to the hilt and his cock unloaded in her pussy, shooting out thick ropes of cum and filling her depths. He couldn't stop his hips from bucking into her every time his cock shot out.

"ERYYYYN~!" Her toes curling inwards and legs tensing up, her tongue stuck out and her eyes rolled into the back of her head from the overwhelming pleasures soaring through her body. Feeling his hot cum boiling inside her, her pussy clenched down even tighter and her cock pulsed violently, spraying out all of its cum into the air. Her juices stained both her and his clothes.

She clutched the back fabric of his shirt, her nails digging into his back. Her body convulsed heavily every time he shot his thick load into her pussy which served to encourage her cock to shoot out more. It was just one pleasure after another, making her lose her mind.

After drawing out his orgasm, he exhaled deeply and shifted his gaze down. Wow … she let out a lot… their clothes and the bedsheets were not safe from her climax. He slowly pulled himself out, letting his cum overflow out of her dripping pussy folds.

"Hahn… Hahn…" Mayonee dropped on the bed, having finished her orgasmic high. Her cock twitched, its remaining cum streaming down the underside. She panted heavily, trying to regain her senses back. Her eyes saw only blur; her mind filled only with pleasures. Masturbating with his boxers never resulted in this kind of climax. I'm going to get addicted… there was no way she could return to using his clothes after discovering this heavenly experience.

"Mayonee…" Her body seemed lifeless. She went all out… to think this was the orgasm of a futanari. It's… inhuman.

He gently wrapped his arms around her back and pulled her into a hug, stroking her hair in a comforting manner.

"Eryn…" She whispered, weakly putting her arms around him. "Sorry, I came… all over you."

"Don't worry about it." He smiled softly.

"I thought I was going to lose my mind." She sighed. "That felt so amazing…"

"Yeah…" He snuggled his head into the side of her neck. "That was… quite a show."

"I don't think I'd have any use for your clothes if we could do this every day."

"E-Everyday?!" He nearly choked. I think I'd die eventually…

"Maybe… every few days?" She giggled. "And… you could be rougher with me? Maybe?"

"You scare me sometimes…" He chuckled, then pulled away from the hug. "I think we should clean ourselves up first."

"Yes…" She inspected her attire and the bedroom, reverting to her butler voice. "Shall I prepare your bath?"

"… It's fine." He scratched the back of his head. She sure can switch her voice. "You can go ahead first."

"Whew, refreshing!" Eryn stepped out of the bath, rubbing a towel over his damp hair. Exhausting pooled through his body, so he figured he could nap for a few hours. She really tired me out…

His gaze moved to her room door. She must be cleaning her room up. I wonder if she needs my help? Mayonee told him she'd take care of her room by herself. She was pretty adamant about doing it herself …

He walked to this room and plopped on the bed face first. Ah, that hits the spot. After letting out a long exhale, his eyes slowly closed, drifting into darkness.

KNOCK! KNOCK!

"Eryn, are you awake?"

"Oh, Mayonee…" His eyes shot open to the door. "Come in."

She opened the door and entered his room. She was wearing pink pajamas which, again, matched the color of her eyes and hair. How cute …

"What's up?"

"Am I… bothering you?"

"No, it's fine." He waved his hand. "Did you, uh… need help after all?"

"I… have another request, Eryn." A faint red appeared on her cheeks as she twiddled with her hair bangs.

"Oh, what is it?"

"Could I… sleep with you?"

He blinked. That was a surprisingly normal request, compared to her previous ones. I suppose we don't have to sleep alone anymore, do we?

"Oh, sure." He scooted to the other side of the bed facing the wall. Normally, he'd be thinking thrice and be feeling hesitant, but they've skipped a lot of steps—they were already lovers.

Or he was tired of thinking.

"Hehe…!" She giggled cutely as she walked to the bed, crawling to his side. She wrapped her arms around his back and tucked her head under his chin, cuddling in his warmth.

Her hair smells nice. He gently stroked her hair and pulled her into his embrace.

"We're no longer Master and Servant, right?" She asked.

"You're the one who's been calling me Master." He chuckled. Having his lover in his arms, it warmed his heart in such a way he never felt before. I won't let her go anymore…

She sighed in contentment as she nuzzled her head into his chest. His heartbeat was soothing to her soul. After so many years… she finally broke through the boundaries of their relationship. She found someone that cherished her for who she was.

Mayonee couldn't have been any happier.

"I love you, Master…"

"Hmmm?" He furrowed his eyebrows and pinched her cheek. "Come again?"

"A-Ah…" She giggled sweetly, realizing what she just said. Old habits die hard…

"I love you… Eryn."

Chapter 15: My Futanari Prosecutor, Justice

Summary:

After a legal case, Justice invites Junichi to spend some time over a cup of tea. She asks for his assistance in attending to a certain matter of hers...

A lot can happen over a cup of tea, huh?

[Inspired by the Ace Attorney / Gyakuten Saiban games.]

Notes:

UPDATE 8/9/2024:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Minor changes to subplots.

This one was an interesting one to write. I recently finished watching a full gameplay of The Great Ace Attorney (absolutely loved it), and somehow I came up with a story that's inspired by the courtroom setting.

So, if you're quite familiar with the Ace Attorney games, you'll get how the dialogue flows from the get-go and catch on to the many references scattered across it (how many can you find? :D)

Now if you're not familiar with Ace Attorney, I'll try to break it down.

It's a series of visual novel-esque games revolving around legal cases and lawyers.

You play as a defense attorney who investigates murder cases and defends their client in court. These defense attorneys go against prosecutors, who do the opposite: trying to convict the clients and get them guilty for the crimes they're accused of. So, you got defense attorneys trying to prove their client innocent, prosecutors trying to prove the client guilty. This all depends on the arguments and evidence presented by both sides, with the judge (the person who oversees the court) having the final decision.

Now if you happen to be knowledgeable in the ways of the law and are not familiar with Ace Attorney, then do not expect things to be accurate here :V

Ace Attorney is not meant to be a realistic representation of the legal system, and neither is this story.

Anyhow, enjoy reading!

Chapter Text

The last day of the trial has arrived. This is where it all ends.

Junichi paced back and forth in the halls, playing back a summary of the past two days in his mind.

I've somehow prolonged the trial by two days and yet… I can't figure out how to settle this!

He gripped his attorney badge, his fingers trembling with uncertainty. I'm supposed to be defending the innocent…!

His fists clenched in frustration. Overthinking about this won't get me anywhere… I need to see my assistant.

Junichi walked to the lobby and scanned the room, searching for his assistant. Ah, there he is. Blonde hair with bright blue eyes. He wore a blue royal uniform, one that gave off a commanding presence. He took a deep breath to calm himself. I have to put on a strong face for him!

"Master Eryn."

"Oh, Mr. Junichi." Eryn turned around. "I'm glad to see you here."

"Likewise, Master Eryn." He bowed his head. "It appears we've–…"

"Eryn is fine." He interrupted, giving a warm smile. "You don't have to refer to me as Master."

"O-Oh, is that so…?" Junichi scratched the back of his head. "B-But you're a respected member of the royal family."

"… I do not wish to associate with the royal family anymore." Eryn gazed at his own blue uniform. "I believe you're well versed in the royal family's doings after the past two days."

"… Most certainly, Eryn." He replied, which garnered a smile from Eryn.

"You don't have to sugarcoat your thoughts about the royal family simply because of my position."

"I'll keep that in mind." He nodded in understanding. Eryn gave off this warm and inviting aura. I'm glad I have his support. Junichi found himself relaxing in their conversation.

"May I make a proposal, Eryn?" Junichi offered his hand. "I'd like you to call me Junichi instead."

"Haha, I would love that… Junichi." Eryn gave him a firm handshake. "I hope this has eased off the tension from your mind."

"Ah." Junichi looked to the side for a moment. "You noticed I'm nervous…" He's quite observant. Doing all this to ease my mind?

"It's the last day of the trial, after all," Eryn said. "It's quite understandable to be nervous."

"… It's a miracle I've pushed it to the third day." Junichi crossed his arms. "I don't know how this day will go."

"Neither do I, Junichi." He hummed. "You've never taken a case like this before, I believe?"

"It's my first time." Junichi sighed. "I'll be honest with you. I'm at a complete loss of what to do."

"I expected as much." He rubbed the side of his neck. "After all, you're meant to defend the innocent…"

"… not criminals."

Junichi clenched his attorney badge. I'm a defense attorney and yet… why am I defending a criminal?

Junichi was a defense attorney, a protector of the innocent. He takes on legal cases where he absolutely believes his client is innocent. Ever since the start of his career, he's kept a consistent winning record, proving every single one of his clients innocent.

When his current client came to him, he was oblivious to her true intentions. Junichi had generated a strong reputation for himself as an undefeated defense attorney. He might have been in over his head, but he genuinely wanted to help her…

… only to discover she was a serious accomplice if not the perpetrator behind the royal family's wrongdoings. Their corruption. Their usurping of power. But he couldn't prove it. She tampered with and disposed of all the evidence against her. Both the prosecutors he faced on the first and second day had nothing to attack with, which meant giving Junichi an easy victory. He even disproved the credibility of the witnesses.

But I can't let it end this way. Using his incredible bluffing techniques, he managed to postpone the trial until the third day so a verdict wouldn't be passed so soon. But now it's the third day, what can I do? Court cases had a limit of three days. If Junichi couldn't shed the truth about his client today, then there'd be no other chances.

Another prominent member of the royal family, Eryn, offered to be his assistant for whatever reason. Junichi figured that to fight the fire, he needed fire of his own. With his assistance, maybe he could turn this trial around and somehow get his client guilty. He also appreciated having his support and calming presence. Junichi wasn't one to care about a perfect track record. All that mattered to him was the truth.

He's put in this strange situation where he's obliged to protect his client whom he knows is guilty. Without any convincing evidence that could cast suspicion on his client, what was he able to do? Even the prosecutors were powerless. This is a predicament …

"Mr. Junichi! Your presence is expected in the courtroom!" An officer called out to him.

"It's time, Junichi." Eryn patted his shoulder. "Let's end this."

"Right." Junichi clapped his face to motivate himself. Whatever happens, I can't let her run with a not-guilty verdict!

The courtroom …

TOK! TOK! TOK!

"The court is now in session for the trial of Mistress Chiaki!" The judge declared. "Is the defense ready?"

"The defense… is ready, Your Honor." Junichi stated calmly, his crimson eyes razor-focused. He and Eryn stood behind the defense bench.

"Is the prosecution… ready?"

There was no response from the prosecution bench… because there was no one to answer.

"It appears the prosecutor for today's trial is not present."

"H-Huh?!" Junichi slammed his table. "The prosecutor is not present?!"

Eryn stroked his chin. "If there's no prosecutor to oversee the trial, that would result in…"

"Based on the previous two days, I can only assume no prosecutor wants to take on this case due to the overwhelming lack of evidence against the defendant. I think we're all convinced here the defendant is innocent." The judge said. "I shall pass on the verdict."

"W-Wait just a second, Your Honor!" Junichi raised his palm. "It would be premature to end the trial right now!"

"Why are you so reluctant, Mr. Junichi?" The judge asked. "The case has been in your favor since the first day. I'm surprised you're prolonging this more than necessary."

"W-Well, I mean…" His hands trembled with fear. "I, uhm…"

"I'm… grateful for your help, Mr. Junichi." His client, Chiaki, spoke out from the defendant's chair. "I knew you'd be able to prove my innocence."

She gave a smile… a smile that revealed the true face behind her mask.

"…" He snapped his gaze at her. You bastard…! He slammed his bench, hurting his fists. Damn it! Have I already lost the battle before it even began?! Am I really going to set a criminal free?! After realizing her true intentions, he couldn't back out of the situation. Throwing the case aside meant letting her go free.

His mind swirled with conflicts. Was he supposed to uphold his responsibility as her lawyer? Was it the right thing to do? What should I do?!

Any second now … Eryn folded his arms, his fingers tapping, seemingly not sharing the same sentiments as Junichi.

"I shan't waste any time. I will now announce my final verdict, which I should have done two days ago." The judge raised his gavel.

"N-No, please…!" Junichi clawed at his head. It can't end this way!

"I pronounce the defendant, Mistress Chiaki…" The judge prepared to slam down the gavel. "Not guilt–…"

"OBJECTION!"

The doors to the court were slammed wide open, alerting everyone to the presence of the voice.

"It would be too hasty to end the trial without a prosecutor now, wouldn't it?"

That voice …! Junichi recognized it immediately. That iconic shout resonated with his soul, a shout that often echoed throughout the courtroom, often clashing with his own. His gaze drifted to the voice.

"Prosecutor Justice!" The judge's eyes widened in shock. "I thought you were on a vacation?"

"I have some urgent business to attend to…" Justice walked over to the prosecutor's bench. "I will assume the position of the trial's prosecutor, Your Honor."

"B-But aren't you a member of the royal–…"

"The prosecution… is now ready." She tipped her glasses, glistening under the light. Her commanding presence instilled fear into the courtroom.

"Ms. Justice…" Eryn observed her. He was only familiar with her name but never saw her in person. So… that's the prosecutor from the royal family? This is bound to get interesting.

"… W-We shall proceed with the trial." The judge cleared his throat. "Mr. Junichi, do you have any objections to this?"

"… No, Your Honor." Junichi smiled. "It would be my pleasure to have Ms. Justice here."

"It's been a while…" Justice pressed her finger against the nose of her glasses. "Mr. Junichi."

Courtrooms always fired up when these two lawyers clashed in battle. I didn't expect to see her so soon… and in the courtroom, no less.

Justice was a prominent member of the royal family, just like Mistress Chiaki and Eryn. She used to serve under Mistress Chiaki's family, but she'll be prosecuting her now…

Justice … a formidable prosecutor unlike no other. Every criminal she's prosecuted, they've always landed in jail. He had nothing but the utmost respect for her. If it's her… maybe she can turn this around. Even with the lack of evidence, maybe there was still a chance. Seeing her in the courtroom ignited a sparkle of hope in his heart. There's still a chance!

"Prosecutor Justice, your opening statement, if you please?"

"Certainly, Your Honor. The prosecution maintains the current stance as stated on the first day." Justice bowed then turned to Chiaki. "Mistress Chiaki. I may have served under you before and I'm truly grateful for the hospitality… but I intend to serve justice and take you down with my cold, dead hands."

"L-Let's keep it civil, Prosecutor Justice…!" The judge hid behind his gavel.

Her words sent a shiver up Junichi's spine. When he turned to Chiaki, he swore he could see her trembling. She's afraid?!

"Kuh… try as you like." Chiaki crossed her arms, glaring at her.

"Mistress Chiaki. May we have your testimony once more?" The judge asked.

"Very well," she walked to the witness stand. "I doubt my testimony will change the outcome, but I will humor Lady Justice over there."

"… Let's begin." Justice kept her gaze locked on her, like a predator watching its prey. "State your name and occupation for the record."

Like the past two days, Mistress Chiaki was, more or less, giving the same testimony to the court. Junichi proceeded with his cross-examination and expected the same. As much as he hated it, he couldn't go against his client. There's nothing I can add to this at the moment but…

"Mistress Chiaki." Justice placed her palm on the bench. "It seems you're most likely innocent. There seems to be no evidence that you've played a part in corruption and usurping the position of the royal princess."

"It's because I have not," Chiaki answered, unbothered. "It's as simple as that."

"Hmmm…" Justice whipped out a report out of nowhere. "That may be true, but I do have something that may suggest… otherwise."

"W-What?" Chiaki's eyes widened in surprise. "Where did you…!"

"Your Honor, I would like you to examine this evidence." Justice placed it on the table in the center of the room where cameras could display it on a general screen.

"Prosecutor Justice, I was certainly not expecting to see evidence from the prosecution's bench!" The judge exclaimed. "If I may read this first…"

She found evidence against her?! Junichi stared at her, wide-eyed. That's damn impressive! Maybe there is still a chance!

"Mhmm…" Eryn crossed his arms and furrowed his eyebrows. "Don't get too excited, Junichi."

"What's wrong, Eryn?"

"… I think you'll realize after you see the evidence."

Junichi scanned the report on the screen, reading every single line after line. W-What the … the more he read, the more it surprised him.

"As the respected court can see, I've used my privilege as a member of the royal family to acquire such a document." Justice said.

"You'd go so far…!" Chiaki fumed.

This report Justice gathered showed the royal family's schemes, down to the finest details. All their secrets, malpractices, and evildoings were out in the open for everyone to see. This could spell the very end of the royal family.

"I had no idea such compromising evidence could exist!" the judge's mouth went agape. "What is your response to this, Mr. Junichi?"

"… Guh." Junichi gripped his head as he plopped his elbows on the bench.

"… Mr. Junichi?"

"The evidence presented by the prosecution is… commendable." He commented. "However, the report… isn't enough to prove my client's guilt."

"Mr. Junichi?!"

He raised his head to look at Justice. He was certain she shared the same idea. I'm sure she knew this would be coming… and she still took a chance.

"The report highlights several branches of the royal family." He explained. "It is surprising that there were this many royal members involved and while my client does belong to one of those branches, it… does not concretely link her to the crime."

"W-What do you mean, Mr. Junichi?!"

"My assistant here, Eryn… and Ms. Justice." He motioned his gaze to them. "They also belong to those branches. It would be unreasonable to cast suspicion on them as well as I believe they've had no hand in this."

"Is this true, Prosecutor Justice?!" The judge asked. "You submitted this evidence, knowing you could be incriminated?"

"Incriminated is a strong word, Your Honor." Justice tipped her glasses. "If you wish to put me on trial later, I would gladly welcome that to prove my innocence."

"Mhmmm…" The judge stroked his beard. "As impressive as it is, it would seem this isn't decisive enough to dictate Mistress Chiaki's involvement, though it does shed light on a much more serious issue."

"… I understand, Your Honor." She took a deep breath. "If you would allow me some time to–…"

"I don't doubt your capabilities at all, Prosecutor Justice." The judge cut in. "However, this trial has gone on for far too long. This new evidence along with the ones collected over the past two days can't prove the defendant guilty beyond a reasonable doubt. Unless the defense has anything new to add?"

Junichi's hands curled into fists, nails digging into the wood of the bench, his knees getting weak. "The defense…"

Is this … how this ends? He slammed his fists on the table. Is this how this really ends?! Should he have compromised his integrity at the cost of letting a criminal go free?

"Mr. Junichi! I thought you'd be in relief proving your client's innocence…? The judge asked, confused.

"The defense…," he gritted his teeth, "… has nothing to add, Your Honor."

"In that case, I shall announce my verdict… once more." He raised his gavel.

Junichi felt lost. His arms trembled. A few agonizing tears escaped his eyes. He dropped to his knees in defeat. There's still nothing I can do! Damn it!

Junichi … a frown clawed away at Justice's face, seeing him in this state. She wanted to reach out to him. It struck her as odd that he didn't seem so… thrilled about winning the case. When he disproved her evidence, he looked rather reluctant… as if he didn't want to win. Does this mean that he knows …?

"I hereby declare the defendant, Mistress Chiaki…"

"You've done well, Ms. Prosecutor." Chiaki smiled sweetly. "I expected nothing less from you."

"…" Justice simply replied with a glare that could shatter her own glasses.

"Not guilty–…"

"HOLD IT!"

The doors were slammed open wide once more as a powerful shout broke through.

"Oh, mercy!" The judge flinched. "What is with these last-minute timings?"

Everyone turned to the entrance. They saw a woman wearing a butler uniform. What stood out the most was her bright pink hair and mysterious pink eyes. Junichi was left dumbstruck. Eryn, on the other hand…

"About time, Mayonee…"

"You know her?" Junichi asked.

"Your Honor!" Mayonee bowed herself at the waist. "Please allow me a few minutes of your time!"

"No, no. We can't prolong this trial any longer." The judge said sternly. "I–…"

"With all due respect, Your Honor…" Justice's glasses glistened. "It would be wise to accept any and all testimonies and evidence to ensure a fair conclusion."

"W-Well…" The judge found her gaze terrifying. "V-Very well… I suppose I could allow a few minutes…"

Mayonee dashed to the prosecution's bench and put down several documents. "Ms. Justice, I found the documents you requested!"

"You came just in the nick of time, Ms. Mayonee." Justice sighed in relief and organized the documents in her hand.

"More evidence?" The judge's eyebrows curved. "Goodness gracious…"

"This is the decisive proof you needed, Your Honor." Justice slammed the documents down on the evidence table for everyone to see. "I've had a private investigation done on my behalf. Here's an updated report containing every single name involved in the royal family's corruption! And the defendant's name is clearly stated here! TAKE THAT!"

"H-How did you get your hands on that?!" The color drained from Chiaki's face. "That's impossible!"

"I have my ways…" Mayonee smirked.

"Oh, my!" The judge perused the documents. "The royal family is heavily involved! How outrageous! And it would seem Prosecutor Justice, Mr. Eryn, and several other members here are not part of their schemes. The royal family is divisive…"

"No…!" Chiaki clenched her fists and slammed them on the table. "You shouldn't have been able to find that!"

"Oh, really?" Justice gave a lovely smile. "Please tell us more."

"A-Ah…" Chiaki now realized she slipped up.

"Well, Lady Justice, you've proven yourself once more!" The judge scratched his beard. "This has been a surprising turn of events. I nearly announced a false verdict!"

"It happens to the best of us, Your Honor." Justice returned to her bench.

"Does the defense have any objections?" The judge turned to Junichi. "This is… rather conclusive evidence, I must say. I believe Lady Justice here has proven your client and guilty beyond a reasonable doubt, among many other concerning things."

She was buying us time?! Junichi was impressed, to say the least. She planned this all from the start …

"The defense has no objections, Your Honor." Junichi stated proudly.

"You look quite happy saying that, Mr. Junichi. Anyhow, I shall now announce my final verdict." The judge raised his gavel… for the third time.

"I declare the defendant, Mistress Chiaki…"

SLAM!

"GUILTY."

Confetti scattered across the courtroom in a comical fashion, signaling the end of the trial. Two guards took a panicked Chiaki away from the courtroom.

"Court is dismissed."

"… Huahhn." Junichi let out a deep sigh of relief. All the tension left his body as he dropped to his knees. I can't believe it… we got our desired verdict!

"Well done, Junichi." Eryn patted his back. "Well done."

Junichi broke into a wide smile, tears of joy streaming down his face. Never has he ever been happy to lose a case!

"Eryn!" Mayonee ran to him.

"Mayonee…" Eryn turned to her. "We couldn't have done it without your talents. Thank you."

"I can't take the whole credit. I've only followed Ms. Justice's instructions."

"Nonsense." Justice stood by her side. "You've let me know the situation Junichi was in. And of course, it was you, Master Eryn, who personally requested me to take on this case."

"Y-You requested her?" Junichi asked, surprised.

"We couldn't let the royal family get away with what they've done." Justice continued. "We did all we could these past three days. It wouldn't have been possible without Junichi's perseverance to push the trial."

"Justice…" Junichi rubbed his neck. All this time…

"All's well that ends well." Mayonee clapped her hands. "Eryn… after today, I think it'd be wise to reconsider her offer."

"…" Eryn nodded. I hate to admit it… but she knew all this time, huh? "Junichi, Ms. Justice… I appreciate your cooperation, but we must bid you farewell."

"Thank you, Eryn… for being here." Junichi said. "We should hang out sometimes."

"I'll be looking forward to that." Eryn held Mayonee's hand, eliciting a faint red from her cheeks. "Let's go, Mayonee."

"Y-Yes, Eryn…" Mayonee averted her gaze, blushing. This didn't escape the lawyers' attention.

I've noticed Ms. Mayonee doesn't refer to Eryn as her Master… I wonder if they share a close relationship. Junichi thought.

The two walked away from the courtroom, leaving Junichi and Justice to their company.

"Justice…" He turned to her.

"You've got some tears in your eyes, Jun." Justice caressed his cheek ever so slightly. "Are you feeling okay?"

"… Y-Yeah! Yeah!" He stepped back. His cheeks heated up at her slightest touch. "I just… feel so relieved."

"You've been defending a criminal this entire time…" She said. "I can't imagine how conflicted you must have felt."

"… I was a mess." He sighed. "But… you saved me big time. I expected nothing less from the legendary prosecutor, Lady Justice herself."

"I was just doing my job." She waved her hand. "Justice will be served to those who need it."

"Haha, I definitely needed you there." He grinned. "Weren't you on vacation? Did you come here on short notice?"

"I am still on vacation, technically." She replied, adjusting her glasses. "Think of it as me spending my time prosecuting the case."

Prosecuting a case during your vacation… he stared in awe. Well, where I would be without her. "That's uh… cool of you. I think you mentioned you had an urgent matter to attend to?"

"An urgent matter…" She stroked her chin in deep thought. "Yes, I did say something like that…"

"I see." He nodded in understanding and turned around. "I'll leave you to it, then. I wouldn't want to bother your vacation."

Junichi walked forward, but his arm was firmly grabbed, stopping him.

"A-Ahm… Junichi." She looked down.

"Justice…?" He turned back to her.

"I was wondering if… you would be interested in…," she twiddled with the ends of her ponytail, "spending time together… over a cup of tea?"

"Oh." He blinked a few times. Spending time with Justice… that was something he never imagined her asking him. Not that I'm against it all. "I would love to, Justice."

"A-Ah, is that so?" Her expression lit up. She breathed a sigh of relief.

"Let's head to the lounge." He said. "Their tea is pretty decent."

"I have another place in mind." She suggested. "Would that be okay with you?"

"Oh, sure." He smiled. "Lead the way."

Junichi followed her as she exited the lobby. He expected they'd go to a nearby café. It would be nice to spend some time together. Justice had been on vacation for a few months, so they haven't seen each other in a while. This also meant he couldn't face her in the courtroom. It's nice to have her back.

"Here we are."

"Hmm?" He snapped from his train of thought and looked in front of him. Wait, what?

"Jun?"

"What… is this?" He scratched the back of his head.

"It's my car."

"Oh."

"I bought some exquisite brands from overseas." She opened the car door and went to the driver's seat. "I was hoping we could partake in them together."

"Oh, how nice." He nodded, mindlessly opening the car door…

"W-Wait!" His eyes widened. "We're spending time at your place?!"

"… Did I not say that?" She tilted her head at a curious angle.

"Y-You didn't…" He shook his head. This is what she meant by another place in mind?!

"Is it an… inconvenience for you?"

"… No, no." He got into the car and closed the door. "I just… wasn't expecting this."

"I'll make sure you have a good time." She smiled sweetly as she started up the car engine. "Mark my words."

Is that an invitation or a threat? He laughed awkwardly, putting on the seatbelt.

"Justice, I've been curious about something…"

"What is it, Jun?"

"After today's case, it's safe to say the royal family will be demolished…" He hummed. "What's… going to happen to you? I mean, considering you're part of the royal family."

"To be honest with you, Jun…" She tapped her fingers on the steering wheel. "I've… never considered myself of true royal blood."

"Oh?" He reclined in his seat. "Why's that if you don't mind me asking?"

"I've never told you about it, haven't I?" She smiled wryly. "I wasn't… exactly treated well as a royal member."

"You weren't… treated well?"

"Yes." She nodded. "Because of my identity. I think you can fill in the gaps."

"Oh." He rubbed the back of his neck. "I'm so sorry to hear that, Justice…"

"I guess it wasn't all bad." She sighed. "I was fortunate to have been born into wealth and privilege. But… living in an environment where I'm constantly rejected for a part of me I have no control of… I didn't feel I belonged to the royal family."

"…" He remained silent, intently listening to her every word.

"I had a difficult time becoming a prosecutor, too." She continued. "They said I was a respected woman. They wanted me to take on more subservient roles."

Junichi nodded. Huh, didn't realize they embraced traditional roles…

"They had an… aggressive reaction to my decisions." She chuckled. "I couldn't really care less. They've always labeled my identity to fit their agendas."

"… I'm glad you've stood strong, Justice."

"Hehe." She blushed slightly. "There were only a handful of people who made me feel welcome. I think you've already met two of them."

"Oh, Eryn?" He asked. "He's a sweet guy."

"Right." She nodded. "Master Eryn, Ms. Mayonee, even the royal Princess."

"Wow, the royal Princess personally knows you?"

"Unfortunately, yes… I think that's why the royal family planned an assassination attempt on her head. I can't help but think it's because she associated with someone like me…"

"Justice…" He patted her shoulder. That's a very petty reason to do so…

"Mhmm…" She shook her head. "The royal family deserves what's coming to them. I'd be glad to give up my royal status."

"I hear Eryn had severed his ties with the royal family."

"Correct. Ms. Mayonee has told me as well." She nodded. "I wish to do the same."

"Aren't you already doing it?" He grinned.

"… Haha." She giggled. "I have no objections to that… and here we are!"

Through the car windows, an impressive mansion appeared in view, towering over the lawyer duo. The gates slid open automatically as the car entered through.

"W-What in the world?!" His mouth went agape in utter shock. "Is this your house?!"

"Yes, it is." Justice smiled brightly. "I hope it's not too underwhelming."

"Underwhelming?! It's overwhelming if anything!" He huffed. "You live in the royal palace or something?!"

"That's quite an exaggeration." She let out a little laugh and unlocked the car doors. They both exited the car. He followed her to the porch.

Seriously, this place is massive! He could see a swimming pool, an entire garden, and even a tree house! It's like a maze here! As someone who lives in a fairly standard one-story home, he felt extremely out of place here.

Justice unlocked the front door and pushed it open. She turned to him and urged him to come. "Come in."

"E-Er… excuse me…" He took off his shoes and placed them on the shoe rack. Right before his eyes, a wide and fancy room greeted his eyes, equipped with expensive-looking decorations and facilities that could make his wallet cry.

"Please sit here." She guided him to the living room where a round table and a fancy-looking sofa sat next to it.

Junichi could sense the aura of royalty coming from the sofa. A-Am I allowed to sit in such a luxury? He reluctantly sat down and was immediately enveloped by its overwhelming fluffiness. Is this paradise?! This was top-notch quality!

"Please make yourself at home." Justice turned around and walked to the kitchen. "I'll prepare the tea."

I think we've got our roles reversed here! He felt bad receiving all of this hospitality. Their lives were leagues apart!

His eyes drifted around the photos on the wall, each portraying what looked like a little girl with very short hair. Oh, are those photos of Justice when she was younger? Junichi never pictured her with short hair. I suppose she had grown it out …

He folded his arms, looking at the ceiling. We've known each other for four years and yet… this is the first time I've actually come to her place. This was mostly due to the fact that they had different upbringings. He wondered if she wanted to associate with a commoner such as himself.

Our first encounter … when they faced off in court, Justice was a terrifying prosecutor. Well, she still is. She always exuded this aura of intimidation, her eyes an icy glare if anyone dared to meet them. He nearly broke down mentally in their first encounter. Though his impression of her changed once he got to know her on an intimate level…

Despite that, he admired her prowess in the courtroom. A lawyer of true justice, seeking nothing but the truth. Lady Justice, a deserving title for a prosecutor.

His thoughts were interrupted when a delectable aroma passed by his nose, prompting his head to turn around.

"I apologize for the wait." She carried a tray of two cups of tea, placed it on the table, and sat next to Junichi on the sofa. "This is my favorite brand of tea."

"O-Oh, interesting." He nodded, becoming a bit self-conscious of how close she was sitting to him.

"Would you like some sugar?"

"S-Sure."

She grabbed her sugar jar and put several spoonfuls of sugar into their cups, then proceeded to stir them until the sugar dissolved in the tea. "Please, have it."

He held his cup of tea and drew it to his lips. The scent coming from it was… heavenly. It tingled his nostrils in a good way. "W-Wow, this smells… really good."

"It does!" She replied excitedly, taking her cup of tea. She took a little sip and winced at the temperature. "Whew, careful, it's hot."

Justice placed her cup on the table and took off her suit, revealing her white vest underneath which tightly hugged her figure.

"…" His eyes traced the… attractive contours of her chest down to her waist. H-Hey, don't stare, Junichi! He snapped his gaze away and took a sip of his tea. A sweet and exquisite taste entered his lips.

"What do you think?"

"Wow." His eyes widened in delight. "I've never had tea like this before! It's really good!"

"I'm glad!" She grinned, expressing excitement like that of a child showing their favorite toy.

The two shared a casual and delightful conversation over a cup of tea. Junichi talked about the cases he faced while Justice shared stories about her time outside in foreign countries. It was a fun conversation for them to catch up with each other.

Junichi looked at his wristwatch, noticing it was getting quite late. Wow, time sure flies by fast when you're having fun…

"Would you like another cup of tea?" Justice asked, seeing his cup was empty.

"Oh, no, it's fine." He waved his hand. "I think I should head back soon."

"Huh?" She blinked, then looked at the clock on the wall. It's already this late?!

"Thank you for spending time with me, Justice." He placed his cup of tea on the table. "I really enjoyed the tea."

"A-Ahm…"

"I… would like it if we could hang out like this again." He smiled shyly, then stood up–…

"W-Wait, Jun!" She grabbed his arm.

"J-Justice?"

"Y-You don't have to go right now!"

"Uhm…" He rubbed the side of his neck. "I wouldn't want you to bother yourself at such a late hour…"

"I-It's no bother at all!" She frantically waved her hands around.

"W-Well…" He hummed. If he was a bit more honest with himself, he would love to spend a little more time with her.

"I… want you to stay a little longer." She tugged his arm to her side.

"…" The way she said those words, the shy expression appearing on her face. It made his heart throb with…

Unnecessary feelings.

"… I told you I had an urgent matter to attend to, didn't I?"

"A-Ah, yes?" He nodded. What is this… urgent matter?

"Y-You see, Jun…" Her face grew a faint red as she sat closer to him. "As you know, I came back from overseas to… prosecute the case. But that isn't the whole truth…"

"O-Oh?"

"I… came back for a very… selfish reason," she scratched her cheek. "Because of you…"

"… Huh?" He blinked in surprise. Because of… me?

"I, uh…" She rubbed her thighs together. "I'm not good with this sort of stuff…"

Preferring to prove it with evidence , Justice grabbed his hand and placed it over her skirt. A hard and hot sensation enveloped his hands, causing him to jolt in surprise.

"J-J-Justice?!" He instinctively squeezed the growing bulge on her skirt. T-This is…!

"When you… accidentally saw me in this state…," she gulped. "You've… never treated me any differently. You've always faced me with true resolve in the courtroom. And I really appreciate that…"

He was at a loss for words. His senses were focused on the heat building below his palm.

"B-But whenever I think about that day… about when you saw me…," she sighed. "It gets me… hot and bothered. I can't quite explain it…"

"Justice…" He took a deep breath. "This urgent matter you needed to attend to…"

"Mhmm…" She nodded shyly. "It's embarrassing to say…"

As someone who tends to make the wildest conclusions in court and get them correct often, Junichi had an idea he was fairly confident in. About what Justice was asking him. But … this is something odd to ask a friend. He felt they were pretty close, but this close? Well, I owe her one. If Justice hadn't come in at the last second, his client would have been set free. This is the least I can do for her!

"Very well, Justice!" He steeled his resolve. "It's time for me to return the favor."

"You'll… help me?"

"Of course, it's the least I can do!" He slammed his fist to his chest. "I know exactly what you want me to do. You want me…"

"… to give you a hand job."

"T-To watch me… masturbate."

"What?"

"Huh?"

Junichi and Justice stared at each other, blinking in confusion. Turns out his conclusion is mistaken. Severely mistaken, in fact. It was not what she wanted to ask him. If the judge were here, he'd suffer a severe penalty and be held in contempt of court.

"W-What did you say, Justice…?"

"I could… ask you the same question, Jun."

The lawyer duo blushed heavily at each other, being put in this awkward situation.

"Hold it…" He decided to press her for more information, as he would do to a witness. "You w-want me to watch you… masturbate?"

"I… haven't been able to concentrate with this." She averted her gaze. "I've tried indulging myself in … self-care."

Self-care … that was one way to put it.

"And, uh… it hasn't really bode well…" She scratched her cheek awkwardly. "I wasn't able to reach total relief until…"

"Until…?"

"… I started fantasizing that… you were watching me."

"… Oh."

And so, the urgent matter has come to light. Even with his amazing skills to jump to ridiculous conclusions, nothing would ever top the words leaving Justice's lips.

"And now, you want to make that fantasy a reality." He stated calmly, to which she nodded.

This is, uh … wild. He thought. The most fearsome prosecutor in the courtroom … is asking him to watch her masturbate in her own house. If it were not for the crazy cases he faced in the courtroom which could be described as a kangaroo court , he wouldn't be able to maintain this calm facade.

"B-But, um…!" She frantically grabbed onto his hand. "I would love to take up on your offer!"

"M-My offer?" He raised an eyebrow. "What offer–…"

Her heat swelled up further under his palm, noticeably bigger than before. Just that sensation was enough for him to understand what she meant. The idea of having Junichi attend to her needs was such an enticing thought that her arousal heightened. She hadn't even thought about it until he brought it up!

W-What do I say to this … his conclusion was becoming true. I did suggest it in the first place … and I feel I owe her a lot. As a lawyer, he'd do his best to attend to his client's wishes. If Justice were my client, then …

"If that is what you wish, Justice…" He cleared his throat. "I'll… attend to your needs."

"You will?!" She thought he'd raise an objection.

"You saved my skin back there at the courtroom." He fidgeted with his tie. "It's… the least I can do."

"Hold it…" Now it was her turn to press him for clarification. "You do understand what I'm… asking you? That what I'm asking is rather… perverted?"

"I assure you I do."

"You're… fully aware of what I'm asking you to do?"

Now that I'm thinking about it again, I am strangely calm about this. Junichi took a moment to think this over. He was going to attend to her needs. The normal person would turn around and run, wouldn't they? After years of taking these court cases, I am anything but normal.

"I am."

"… O-Okay." She stood up and tugged his arm along. "Could we… move to my bedroom?"

"O-Oh." He let himself be tugged away. Already on the first visit, he'd be seeing her bedroom so soon.

Justice opened the door to her bedroom and urged him inside. After closing the door (and locking it), she nudged him towards the bed.

"Please, take a seat."

His eyes widened at her king- size bed which filled up the entire room. She sleeps on a glorious bed like this?! Her sofa was much more comfortable than his bed. He couldn't imagine the sensations of her own bed! The royalty and quality were practically sparkling!

He reluctantly sat himself down on her bed…

And it was Heaven.

What in the actual …?! He saw himself reaching for the clouds, to be consumed within its fluffiness. The soft sensations enveloping his body … it could never be matched by the sofa. Much less his bed.

"You sleep on a big bed like this?" He asked her.

"Yes, though it's too big for my liking." She answered, closing the curtains around the room. "It gets lonely here."

"I can imagine…" Sleeping alone in a big bed like this, he'd probably buy some plushies to fill in the void.

"So, uh…" She took off her glasses and placed them on the table, then sat beside him.

Justice without glasses … he'd never seen her without it. Her blue eyes looked… beautiful under faint light, giving off a certain aura he wasn't used to.

"Y-You have no objections?" She asked once more. She didn't want Junichi to do something he wouldn't be comfortable with.

"… No objections." He declared. Calmly.

"O-Okay…" She clenched the hem of her skirt, rubbing her thighs together. He's sticking with this… she didn't expect to become extremely nervous, but she was also extremely aroused.

Justice dug her hands under her skirt, attempting to slide her panties–…

"OBJECTION!"

"H-Huh?!" She pulled her hands away quickly. "W-What's wrong, Jun?"

"W-What are you doing?" He pointed at her hands, trembling. His face rose in heat.

"I'm… taking off my pan–…"

"Yes, I can see that…" He rubbed the side of his neck. "Of course, you'd naturally have to take them off. Why did I ask that?" He frantically clawed at his face. Holy hell, I am not calm! Now that they were getting into it, he began having second thoughts. It sounded so easy in my mind!

"… Jun." She placed a hand on his flustered cheek. He's blushing a lot… she found it rather adorable. He's nervous just like me…

"I'm okay, I'm okay." He somehow calmed down under her soft touch. Hoh, boy… I need to mentally prepare myself! "Let me turn around, then you may–…"

"No." She shook her head. "I want you to look at me, Jun."

"O-Oh…" He kept his gaze locked on her. Outside of the courtroom, her voice still instilled a sense of obligation into him.

"Mhmm..." She returned her hands to under her skirt, slowly sliding her panties down her legs which he noticed were a cute baby blue, contrasting with her powerful presence in the courtroom. Just the act alone made him draw a sharp breath. I would not expect that color…

And also, they were incredibly wet.

He's looking at me so intently. She looked at him from the corner of her eyes. His eyes traced her wet panties as she finally kicked them off her feet. It strangely turned her on, knowing his attention was focused only on her.

His attention drifted to the very noticeable bulge on her skirt. Not confined to her panties, the bulge forced itself upwards, creating a tent. W-Wow …

God, he's going to see me like this. She clenched the hem of her skirt and slowly, almost teasingly , pulled it over her growing bulge, revealing something no one would expect to see on a girl. Something that shocked Junichi the first time… heck, even this time.

… her fully erect cock.

Justice was what one could call a futanari. During a court trial, Justice looked weak and dizzy, so the court had to be paused. Junichi, who was the defense attorney for her case, offered to take her to the infirmary. Even though he was scared out of his wits, he felt that was the right action to take. Justice seemed reluctant to go with him, and it became really clear why.

He felt something hard press against him as he led her to the infirmary. It could have been her phone, right? But nope, it was her raging erection. Having no choice, Justice asked Junichi to keep the infirmary safe so she could… relieve herself. And that was how he discovered her identity. Ever since then, he saw her in a different, warmer light.

"…" His gaze was drawn to her arousal. W-Wow, she really does have one… he still had a hard time believing it. Hey, don't stare! He snapped his gaze away.

"I don't mind if you stare at it… as long as it's you." She drew her hand to his chin and shifted his gaze back to her. Just knowing his eyes were fixated on her cock… it excited her.

"O-Oh…" He nodded timidly, his gaze falling back to her cock. He could compare its… alluring presence to her when she's busy prosecuting criminals.

How did things escalate over a cup of tea? He was going to give the most formidable prosecutor a hand job. She wasn't exuding her usual intimidating aura and icy glare. Instead, she felt… vulnerable. Gentle eyes and crimson cheeks. Perhaps he should be honored to engage with the famed Lady Justice in such a way, he figured. But hell, this is nerve-wracking! You gotta keep your word, Junichi! Justice already presented herself to him.

It's time to cross-examine the evide–I mean, her cock!

"Could I… touch you, Justice?"

"Go ahead…"

Junichi drew his hand to her cock. His hand could feel the intense warmth radiating off her cock, and he wasn't even touching it yet.

His hand … Justice's cock twitched with desire for his touch. To think the person who discovered her identity would be the very same person in front of her…

Gently, he wrapped his fingers around her cock, and wow … it's so hot and hard in my hand. He could feel her cock throbbing in his grasp, blood pumping through its veins.

"Mnguh…!" She drew in a sharp breath and bit her lip. Oh, god…! Just the slightest touch ignited an electrical yet pleasurable jolt in her nerves. Her own hands couldn't hope to compare to his!

"It feels… really hard, Justice." He commented, ingraining the texture of her cock into his fingers. "Is it… painful?"

"N-No…" She shook her head, a deeper red appearing on her cheeks. "Your touch feels… good."

"Glad to hear that…" He nodded. Next… is to make her feel better! Gripping her cock, he slowly moved his hand up and down, rubbing their skins together.

"O-Oh…!" A moan involuntarily slipped her lips. She quickly covered her mouth with her forearm.

He stared at her, wide-eyed. That was … an interesting sound she made. It tingled his eardrums in an odd way.

"I g-guess that felt good….?" He assumed.

"Y-Yes…" She averted her gaze. Oh, it felt amazing. The warmth and roughness of his bare hand on her sensitive cock… her hand couldn't create such a sensation.

"I'll k-keep at it then…"

He continued stroking her cock with gentle, repeating motions. If Justice's alluring expression and breaths were anything to go by, she was enjoying it. He had little to no experience giving others hand jobs (it's not exactly something I can build experience on) … including himself. He devoted his time to his studies of the complicated law. He was too strict with himself, never allowed himself to enjoy life once in a while. I should relax every now and then.

"Mnggh…" She muffled the little moans escaping her lips. His hand feels… really good. She saw how his eyes darted around, how his cheeks glowed a soft red. It told her he was feeling quite nervous. And yet, he's trying to be as gentle as possible…

My hands are getting sweaty … between the two of them, he felt Justice was in a more compromising position. He gave a quick glance at her expression. She's… surprisingly calm. Meanwhile, his heart thrashed around in his chest, just rubbing her cock.

Noticing his nervousness, she drew her hand to his cheek and caressed it. His cheek heated up in response to her gentle touches.

"J-Justice…"

"You're… quite nervous, Jun." She smiled warmly. "More nervous than the person you're attending to."

"Uhh, sorry…" He bowed his head. "I've… never done anything like this before, you know?"

"… Neither have I." She rubbed her thumb across his cheek in circular motions. "Does this mean I have the honor of receiving Defense Attorney Junichi's first… hand job?"

"… If anything, I should be the one honored to give the legendary Prosecutor Lady Justice such an… experience." He gazed into her eyes. "To engage with… your royal member."

Almost immediately, her cock hardened in his hand, precum oozing through the tip from her high arousal.

"… How long have you been waiting to say that?"

"… It only occurred to me just moments ago." He chuckled softly, then drew his gaze to her dripping precum. "But hey, you seem to be enjoying that dumb pun…"

"… I won't–mnnguh…– deny that." She averted her gaze, covering her mouth again to muffle her moans.

"You don't have to be quiet," He said, strangely enjoying the cute noises leaving her lips. "You can… enjoy yourself a bit more."

"It's embarrassing, J-Jun… mnngh…!"

Guess I'll just have to make her feel more comfortable, then… he might as well enjoy his time giving her a hand job. He tightened his fingers around her throbbing cock and stroked her at a faster pace.

"Mnggah…!" She couldn't back a moan. She didn't expect his hand could feel even better! He's… going faster!

He continued stroking her cock, intending to push her pleasures forward. More of her precum oozed through the cock tip, streaming down his fingers. Such a strong smell … he lubricated up her cock with her precum, running his fingers around her entire shaft. Would this … feel good?

"You're getting… really excited, huh?"

"Only because of you, Jun…" She sighed in pleasure. "I wouldn't be able to achieve this by myself…"

"Is… that so?" He bobbed his head. I'm… glad to hear that? He wasn't sure in what direction to take this.

"I've been feeling… what's the word?"

"… Pent up?"

"Yes, pent up. It's been…–mnnugh–… interfering with my vacation, you see…"

"I presume you've tried your best to… uh, relieve yourself?" He asked. Never in a million years would I have expected to ask the great prosecutor that.

"I did…" She blushed. "But… I had to spend a lot of time with… self-care. It's, uh… not easy to calm down."

I suppose that's true. Junichi had done some of his research on futanaris after discovering her identity. There was this one (and only one) interesting research paper he requested that discussed the biology of her supposed gender (he was that curious). According to that, futanaris had rather high sex drives, way higher than what was considered average or even above average. He didn't know how true that was, but he wouldn't put it past Justice…

"I'll… do my best to calm you down."

"O-Oh…" His words traveled straight to her cock, making it twitch with need. "I… wouldn't mind if you took your time." She wouldn't want to end this soon. On her own, she always tried to keep her sessions quick. But with the alluring sensation of Junichi's hand, the way his fingers rubbed against her cock, and just the fact it was him—she'd love to enjoy every second of it.

Junichi maintained his pace of stroking her cock, this time pressing his thumb firmer against the underside. It's practically pulsing in my hand. As he moved his fingers up the length, more precum was squeezed out of her cock.

"Junichi…" Her eyes were drawn to his gentle ones. She moved her hand up to his hair and ran her fingers through them. "Do you… object to me patting your hair?"

"…N-No, no." He timidly shook his head. "I have no… objections." Though he wouldn't admit it, he enjoyed the warmth of her soft hand. Her little gestures felt… intimate, encouraging him to pleasure her better. Smoothing his hands to her cockhead, he palmed it and gyrated his hand.

"Mnngah…?!" She moaned rather lewdly, not concealing her lips this time. How he palmed her cock stimulated her senses in a much different, yet just as pleasurable, way. I'm so sensitive there…! Even she never touched herself this way (and neither has he).

"W-Was that too much?" He asked worriedly.

"N-No, that feels really good…"

Hearing that, he continued palming her cock. Her heat swelled up under his hand, pulsating against his bare skin. My hand feels so hot … these searing sensations crawled up his arm, tingling his nerves.

As much as Justice wanted to enjoy his sensations, her body told her otherwise. A jolting sensation surged through her cock, only being pushed towards the edge by his rough skin. She instinctively rubbed her thighs together to quell the burning heat building up at the base of her cock.

She firmly cupped his cheek. It feels too good …! The thought of coating his hand with her lewd juices only served to fire up her throbbing member. Although, as her eyes drifted from his face down to his body, she noticed she wasn't the only one turned on …

"J-Jun…" She grabbed his wrist and moved it away from her aching cock, already feeling lonely from his warmth.

"W-What's wrong?"

"You're… excited too, aren't you?" She motioned her gaze to his trousers which seemed to be popping a hard-on.

"E-Er…!" His face flushed a deep red. A-Am I getting turned on by this? He was so focused on pleasing her cock that he didn't realize his own... excitement. "T-This is just…!"

"It wouldn't sit right with me if… only I was feeling good." She held his arm and tugged him onto the bed.

"J-Justice…?"

"Please… lie down on the bed."

"H-Huh?" He blinked in surprise. "W-Why–…"

"Please." She didn't ask, but commanded, her voice radiating with desire.

"O-Okay…" He gave in to her commanding presence and moved on to the bed. For a moment, he was distracted by the overwhelming fluffiness of her bed. One day, I should invest in a magnificent bed like this…

"Jun…" Her voice grew breathier. "Would you… object to a rather daring act that I wish to try with you?"

"A d-daring act…?" He clenched the fabric around his chest.

She stood on the bed and walked over him, placing each of her legs beside his shoulders, giving him a bountiful view of her lower assets.

"…" Being directly under her, his voice got lodged in his throat at the sight of her swollen cock and dripping pussy. W-What is she going to…

She turned around and this time, he could see a little of her plump mounds, her skirt teasingly covering them. These enticing sights fanned up the urges building below his core.

"Mnngh…" I can feel his eyes on me. Her cock throbbed with excitement. She dropped to her knees. Looking over her shoulder, she seductively lifted her skirt, revealing her fleshy ass for his eyes to feast on.

His mouth went agape at the fluffy sight of her butt, her soaked pussy, even her precum-dripping cock. His trousers tightened to the point he felt he couldn't breathe. H-Hey, calm yourself, Junichi!

"I'll… make sure to attend to your needs, too." She brushed his hand against his growing bulge, eliciting a confused groan from his lips.

"Mngguh… J-Justice…!" His body jolted up from the sudden sensation of her hand. She wasn't even touching him directly! H-Hold on, are we seriously going to…?! If he wanted to raise an objection, now was the time!

"O-Object–…"

"Overruled!" She whined. "Y-You had your chance, Jun!" Right after putting herself in a most vulnerable position in front of him where she was in an incredibly aroused state, where she could engage with him in such a lewd way, she would not let this opportunity escape!

"L-Look, you really don't have to do this!" He cried out, his heart about to leap out of his chest. "I'd be glad to be the only one attending you!"

"I told you that doesn't sit right with me!" She attached her hands to his belt and whipped it off. "I can't be the only one feeling good!"

"H-Hey, Justice!" He wanted to shove her away but… where do I even touch her?! He wasn't in the best position. Why is she so insistent?!

She ignored his pleas. After throwing his belt away, she unzipped his trousers and let his boxers into her view. She squeezed his growing bulge, causing him to groan.

"Mnguh…!" His body jolted even more intensely. And she wasn't even touching him directly.

Yet.

She slid her thumb under his bands and pushed his boxers down, letting his erection spring into the air. O-Oh, this is Junichi's… her gaze was attracted to its swollen and red head. It looked painful.

Oh god. Junichi slapped his face, covering his eyes. How did we get here over a cup of tea?! His erection was shamelessly exposed to the great prosecutor. He could no longer deny how turned on he was.

Justice hovered her hand over his shaft. Is he … excited because of me? She wasn't sure what pushed her to do this. Perhaps she was too turned on to think straight.

"Jun…" She stared at his hardening length, unable to take her eyes off of it. She poked it and his cock twitched at her touch.

This was a strange predicament for Junichi. If there was one thing he knew about Justice, she always finishes what she starts. If she was going to attend to him, then that was that. Besides, it's not like he was against her…

She wrapped her hand around his cock, feeling how hard it throbbed in her fingers. "W-Wow, Jun. It's really excited…"

"… I'd say you're more excited about this." He tugged on her member. Since we're already in this position, I… might as well enjoy it?

"Mnguh…" She let out a weak moan. "Are you fine with… seeing me like this, Jun?"

"Mhmmm…" He didn't know how to answer that. Or maybe he did but didn't want to admit it. Seeing the normally serious prosecutor in such a lewd position ignited some feelings of unease and uncertainty in him. Though seeing her erotic assets right in front of his face did nothing to calm his raging heartbeat and erection.

Taking his silence as a yes, she reluctantly backed herself till her cock was directly above his face, effectively putting them in a 69 position.

"I, uhm… hope you don't mind this… position I wish to try out with you."

His eyes traced the rigid length above his face as if he was charmed by it. Up close, its cockhead was pulsing , beating intensely. The scent permeating from her cock was strangely … alluring. So potent.

"That way, I can… also make you feel good." She breathed against his cock.

"Mnguh…" He let out a soft groan from the soft sensation of her hot breath. We're… really doing this, huh?

"You… don't have to hold yourself back, Jun." She removed her skirt and tossed it on the bed.

Oh, what a grand display he was seeing right now. In her suit, Justice looked rather modest (and also pretty cool). Without anything covering her lower half, he could see how truly plump she was.

As his eyes followed her length, he took notice of her hanging sack, visibly full of her desires. Moving above, her pussy leaked with lewd juices, beads streaming down her cock and inner thighs, a sight he found tantalizing.

He reluctantly latched his hands onto her fleshy cheeks, her softness enveloping his fingers. W-Wow … he instinctively gave them a gentle squeeze. They're so soft…

Justice ran her fingers around the rough skin of his length, stopping at the glans. She had a lot of experience in pleasuring herself, but how would that translate to pleasuring… someone else? This is… making me nervous…

Junichi smoothed his hands to her thighs and spread them apart, drawing more attention to her glistening wet and cutely pink pussy folds. More of her arousal dripped down her legs. It left him breathless, seeing her in her entirety.

"Mnnguh…" Her pussy and cock pulsed from the searing heat of his hands. His fingers were so close to them, to the point of teasing her. It further pushed her arousal.

"I-Is it… okay if I… touch you here?"

"… Please do."

His arms trembling slightly, he rubbed his thumb over her pussy folds–…

"Mnngh!?" Her body winced in delight. Just the mere touch sent a wave of pleasure she had never experienced before.

"J-Justice?" He called out worriedly.

"That felt… really good." She lowered herself a bit, allowing him more reach to her rear. "Please… explore me more."

Explore her … for whatever reason, her choice of words excited him. He gently placed his thumbs on the sides of her pussy folds and spread them apart, letting more of her lewd juices flow through. It's really wet…

Justice returned her attention to his cock. I can't let him do all the work… she moved her hand up and down his entire length, feeling the heat radiating off his cock. His cock felt hard, his skin rough as it grazed upon her delicate skin, yet it felt just right in her own grip.

"O-Oh…" He moaned softly from the waves of pleasure tingling through his cock. T-That feels…

"Does my hand feel good, Jun?" She asked while stroking his cock.

"Mhmm…" He gave an approving hum, too embarrassed to voice out an actual response.

"Hehe…" She found his 'response' rather adorable. She hoped she wasn't intimidating him as she does in the courtroom.

Junichi moved his hands down to her ball sack. He curled his fingers around them and fondled them, feeling their weight. They're heavier than they look… she must be feeling pent up…

Then finally, his hands moved to her throbbing meat. He wrapped his fingers around her cock. W-Wow, she feels much harder than before! More of her precum oozed out through the tip, some of it dropping on his vest.

With her other hand, she placed it on the tip of his cock and palmed it. We're stroking each other… being in such a lewd position with him made her cock swell with lust which didn't escape his attention.

"You're… always so serious and intense in the courtroom, Justice." He rubbed his thumb over her bulging cockhead. "Seeing this side of you here…"

"Do you… dislike this side of me?"

"Er…" He blinked. Should I answer that? Regardless of what he wanted to answer, his stiff cock proved a viable answer to her question.

"Hehe…" She firmly squeezed his throbbing member. "Your body doesn't hide from the truth, Jun. I appreciate that."

"Gugh…" A faint red appeared on his cheeks. Even I, an attorney, can't hide from the truth… there was just something arousing about seeing Justice in the bedroom. Is that what they call gap moe? If it was, he found it incredibly sexy.

Junichi wrapped his fingers around the base of her cock and began stroking it. With his other hand, he used his thumb to gently rub over her pussy. It was awkward for him to touch her in this position, but he figured he'd get used to it pretty soon.

His eyes fixated on the tip of her cockhead, precum dripping out of it. Having his face right in front of it, her raw scent tingled his nostrils in a strange way, in a way that made him more curious. Not on just how it smelt…

But on how it tasted.

It's such a strong smell… and it's making me dizzy for more. Junichi instinctively licked his lips. Wrapping his arms around her supple cheeks, he pushed her rear towards his face, bringing her entire length towards his lips. As if it was attracting them to claim her taste.

Chu!

"Mngaah?!" Justice gasped in pleasure in response to the succulent sensation taking her cock by surprise. It didn't feel like the rough, pleasurable texture of his hand. It was far softer, far wetter. "J-Jun…?"

Junichi parted his lips and took her cockhead in his mouth, slowly enveloping her member with his warmth. Her fleshy appendage tasted so hard and a number of other things he didn't know how to describe.

"H-Hahhn, Junichi?!" He bent her head down to look at him. And she saw him giving her a blowjob, an act that far exceeded her fantasies. The sight of her throbbing cock in his lips… it skyrocketed her excitement, made her grow impossibly hard. So much, in fact, that she was rapidly approaching her release.

W-Whew, she's pulsing so much… Junichi continued licking her thick flesh as if he were entranced by it.

"J-Jun, stop!" She cried out, trying to push herself away by her knees. His sloppy tongue was too enticing! Her cock swelled up with the need to release, only pushed forward by his luscious lips and oral heat. These sensations spread through her nerves, making her mind grow fuzzy.

Junichi, however, didn't let go, keeping an iron grip on her ass. He kept sucking on her cock, taking it deeper than she could bear.

"Mngaah, Jun!" Her legs tensed up as her orgasm soared through her cock. I'm going to…! Clenching the bedsheets, she managed to pull her swelling cock away from his tempting lips. Unfortunately for her, the pleasurable friction of his lips as she pulled her cock sent her beyond the edge.

"Mnnggnh!" Her cock pulsated with reckless abandon, shooting thick loads of cum straight onto his face as orgasmic pleasures tore through her mind. O-Oh, god! Her lower body convulsed uncontrollably as her cock kept shooting load after load.

"W-Woah!" Her hot juices coated his cheeks, and he could feel the intense heat and texture of her cum, dripping down his face. T-That's a lot! He reflexively covered his face, consequently letting her cum stain his hands. A futanari's orgasm was nothing like he imagined!

"Mngaahn…!" She mewled in pleasure, her cock still gushing more thick ropes of cum. Just the fact that it was Junichi who got her off, with his mouth no less, made her cock want to cum more! She gritted her teeth, trying to bear her orgasmic high until it subsided. I can't think straight…!

After her orgasmic high subsided, her body fell beside him. She breathed heavily, trying to regain composure from the intense orgasm she just experienced.

"A-Are you all right, Justice?" He called out with concern. I didn't know she could let out that much… futanaris are quite something else! He raised his hand, staring at his fingers coated with her lewd juices.

"J-Jun!" She quickly got up and turned around, looking at him with a worried expression. "I'm so sorry! I-I didn't mean to… uhm…"

"O-Oh, don't worry about it." He raised himself, moving into a sitting position. "You, uh… really let out a lot, ahah…"

Justice snatched a tissue box and began wiping his face and hands full of her white essence. Her face was evidently red. It was an arousing sight to see him in this state, but her embarrassment won over.

"I-It's fine, I'll clean myself–…"

"Stay still. You're my… responsibility." She continued wiping his face. Her movements were gentle and careful as if she was handling a delicate flower.

"O-Oh…" Her comment caught him off guard. Her… responsibility? It tugged ever so slightly at his heartstrings.

"Why… did you use your mouth?" She asked, rubbing the tissue over his vest. "You didn't have to…"

"I… don't know." He briefly raised his shoulders. Why did I? Her cock was in front of his eyes. Next thing he knew, his lips were around it. I don't think I was thinking straight… wait, am I straight?

"You really caught me by surprise."

"Er, sorry…" He bowed his head. "Did you not like it…?"

"No, no! Nothing like that! It felt really good!" She grabbed his hands. "I just… feel bad about… dirtying your face and clothes…"

"Ah, well… no big deal." He smiled wryly. "I'm glad you… enjoyed it."

"B-But…" She motioned to his erection. "I haven't… relieved you yet."

"Er, well…" His face rose in heat. "I can… take care of this myself, I guess?" He was a healthy young man, after all.

"No, that won't do." She shook his head. "You… made me feel good, Jun. Now it's my turn to do the same."

"N-No, you really don't have to!" He inched away. "This isn't why I—…-"

Justice latched her hands onto his shoulders, shoving him down to the bed. Fiery eyes stared into his anxious ones.

"Please," she caressed his cheek. "Let me do this for you."

"No." He snapped his hands to her wrists, firm in his resolve. "I can't let you do this, Justice."

Despite his words, his heart was beating rapidly for her, beating in a way he never felt before, betraying the words leaving his lips. These unnecessary feelings he tried to throw away…

"… It wouldn't sit right with me to have you do this." He pushed himself up by his elbows. "It's… not a line I can cross." As blurry as that line may be, admittedly…

"Even though it would be okay with me?" She asked, unwavering. "Even though I want to do this for you?"

Junichi was at a loss for words. Why does she want to do this? Why is she so insistent? Today was supposed to be about attending to her, not the other way around. I can't let this go too far…

"Why… won't you let me?"

"Justice… you're a treasured friend of mine." He cast his gaze to the side. "It's because I treasure you so much that I… uhm…"

"A treasured friend…" She pondered his choice of words. Unexpectedly, a bright smile formed on her lips. "I see, so that's an issue for you?"

"You know, doing things like this…" He sighed. "Wouldn't it be better to do this with… someone from the royal family?"

"Why do you say that?"

"W-Well, you're… a royal woman, Justice. Me? I'm just a common man. I don't know how things work in the royal family, but I think you deserve—…"

"Have you maybe considered that… I wouldn't do this with anyone else, Jun?" She asked, leaning her head to her shoulder. "Only you."

"… No," he replied. "I have not considered that."

"As I've mentioned, I came back from vacation just to see you." She gave a bashful smile. "Because I've… missed you."

"Y-You… missed me?"

"When you helped me to the infirmary that day," she stroked her thumb over his cheek. "I've been saddled with… unnecessary feelings."

"Unnecessary… feelings?"

"Feelings… of unease and uncertainty." She continued. "It was… a terrifying experience, having someone know about my own identity…"

I can imagine that … he agreed silently.

"And yet, you proved my feelings of unease and uncertainty were unfounded." She smiled sweetly. "You… always looked out for me. And that made me happy."

"I-I mean… that was just the right thing to do…"

"Even as far as to personally attend to me?" She giggled. "I don't think the average guy would be so thrilled to… give me a hand job, much less a blow job…"

"E-Er…well, I… you know, uhm…" His face flushed in embarrassment. I have nothing to say in my defense.

"But what I admire about you the most," she blushed, "is when you're facing me in the courtroom."

Justice … admiring me? Now, that was more shocking than finding out she was a futanari!

"Your eyes… I've never seen anyone that had that look of finding the truth." She said. "Facing you in the courtroom, I understand you never cared about winning or losing. You believe in your clients. You believe in the absolute truth."

"I could say the same thing about you, Justice." He instinctively held her soft cheek. "You don't let anything stop you from hunting down the truth, from taking down the criminals. Even in the face of the most terrifying defendants, you remain unfazed."

"Lady Justice always serves justice." She grinned. "But I think you're mistaken on something, Jun."

"What… would that be?"

"It seems you're reluctant to push this relationship of ours because I'm apparently of royal blood and you a commoner." She explained. "I expected you'd be hesitant because of the fact I'm a futanari."

"O-Oh…" He cleared his throat. "W-Well, that never really crossed—…"

"The royal family will cease to exist, Jun." She pressed a finger against his lips. "That also means my royal status will cease to exist. But regardless of that, should my royal status matter at all?"

"A-Ah, well…" He nodded. We just settled this in court a few hours ago…

"With that said," she brushed a thumb against his lips. "Would you still…object to us pushing our relationship?"

"Huh…?" He blinked twice, processing her question. Pushing our relationship? Wouldn't that mean that she…

"I…" gently holding his cheek, her fingers trembled at what she was about to do. "I don't have a way with words."

"Justice, what do you—…"

Before he could ask what she meant, Justice sealed his lips…

… with a kiss.

A kiss so soft and gentle, conveying her true feelings.

She pulled her face away, a tender sensation lingering around both their lips, one that set both their hearts ablaze.

"W-What I'm trying to say is… that I… that I…" A faint red glowed on her cheeks as she tried to force the words out of her throat.

If I am reading the situation correctly, she's saying she feels…

His heart throbbed against his chest, igniting the unnecessary feelings he had been experiencing for some time. Just like her, he, too, was burdened with these feelings of unease and uncertainty…

Only difference between them was that she chose to embrace these feelings, while he chose to bear them.

… And now, it was his turn to make certain of his feelings.

"Justice," he caressed her side bangs away to look at her flushed face. "You know… I've always admired you."

"Jun…"

"… And if I were to be more truthful," he leaned closer to her lips, "I've always loved you, too."

"…H-Huh?" Her eyes widened. "You–…"

Junichi went straight for her lips, capturing her with a kiss of his own. A kiss now conveying his true feelings for her. She was taken aback a bit at first, but slowly relaxed into accepting it, wanting it.

Pushing him down by his shoulders, she leaned forward to feel more of his lips. Their second kiss, yet she found herself getting addicted to it.

"You're… really unfair." She held both his cheeks. "I wanted to be the one to tell you first, but I was… too nervous."

"Nope, you made the first move." He smiled softly. "A kiss is bolder, wouldn't you agree?"

"Mnnh…" Her ears reddened with embarrassment. "You… really feel the same way about me?"

"… I do, Justice." He stroked her cheek with his thumb ever so slightly. "I… felt this way about you for a long time, but I've never acted on it. Maybe I was… nervous, too."

"I see…" She rested her head on his chest. "I… feared you'd turn me down directly because..."

"Because you're a futanari?" He chuckled awkwardly. "Not a chance, Justice. If my terrible blowjob is anything to go by, I… love that part of you, too."

"Jun…" Her anxiousness melted away at the revelation of his feelings.

"I didn't think you'd… ever feel this way about me, though." He sighed. "What with our different lives and statuses and all…"

She intertwined her fingers with his own. "It doesn't matter now, does it?"

"Haha, I suppose not." He had a hard time believing that they felt the same way about each other despite their different upbringings. Even then, these new feelings… they felt liberating and… warm.

"Junichi…" She rested her forehead on his own. "Could I… hear you say it again? Your feelings…"

"Oh…?" He blushed at her question. "Er… isn't once enough? I'm… kind of embarrassed…"

"Please?" She gazed with pleading eyes.

This was not her usual commanding voice that intimidated him. Instead, it was one filled with expectancy, a need to be reassured.

"I… love you, Justice." He wrapped an arm around her delicate frame. "I… would have no objections to blossoming our… relationship."

"… Jun!" Almost immediately, she coiled her arms around his head, nuzzling against him. "I… I love you, too!"

Hearing those words leave her lips, his heart swelled with happiness he had never felt before. These feelings … listening to his heart, he wrapped both his arms around her back, pulling her into a gentle embrace. Never knew I could feel something so … warm.

Speaking of warmth, there was also something hot pressing against him. Painfully hard that he had to crane his neck and check this sudden sensation…

His gaze fell on her cock… which stood rock hard again! And it looked even livelier than before! As if their revelation of feelings brought it back to full mast.

"I see you're still… raring to go."

"A-Ah!" Justice stared at her own erection in disbelief. "T-This is…!" This had never occurred to her before, to be able to go a second time.

"Do you want me to make it… feel good again?" He breathed against her neck, his hand slowly creeping to her cock.

"Mnnguh…" Her cock throbbed at this voice, begging for more of his attention. She grabbed his wrist before he could touch her which she slightly regretted.

"Justice…?"

"I… want to make you feel good, Jun." She raised herself, straddling his waist. "I… want you to… make love to me."

"H-Huh…?"

She backed herself away till her cock was right above his own. She lifted herself, aligning his cock till it was directly below her. It took a moment for Junichi to realize what she was doing…

"W-Wait, Justice!" He grabbed onto her shoulders. "You don't have to push yourself, there are other ways we could—mmngh?!"

"I'm not pushing myself." She rubbed her pink folds over his length, letting a moan slip through his lips. "I want to do this… with you."

He found it hard to think straight with the way she teased him. His desires told him that he also wanted the same… to be one with her. Still, this new experience scared him a bit.

"It's fine." She caressed his cheek lovingly. "This is… new for me, too… and I want to experience it together with you."

"Justice…" He felt himself relaxing under her tender touch. That's right… it's new for both of us. Right now, logic didn't have its place in the bedroom. It was just them taking in and embracing these new feelings for each other.

"Relax for me, okay?" She smiled sweetly as she aligned his cock with her entrance.

"I should be telling you that…" He slowly curled his fingers around her waist. She sure knows how to take charge…

Curling her arms around his neck, Justice slowly let herself down on his cock, letting it push through her pink folds.

"Mnnguh…" A small yet painful sensation shot through her nerves.

"J-Justice…" He called out with concern. It feels so… hot.

"I'll be okay…" She continued lowering herself down, his cock pushing into her inch by inch.

A tight sensation enraptured his nerves, one he had never experienced before. This feeling rivaled the fluffiness of her bed! This feels so …!

After accepting his entire length inside her, she let out a pained sigh as she adjusted.

"A-Are you all right, Justice?"

"I told you to relax, didn't I?"

"But it… hurts, doesn't it?"

"… A little." She admitted. "But… I want you to know how happy I am… being able to connect with you."

"… Yeah." Cradling her hand, he rested his forehead on hers. This moment of intimacy… he wanted to treasure it forever. "I'm really happy, too."

"Jun…" She gently pushed him down to the bed. "I'll… take it from here, okay?"

"O-Okay…" He nervously nodded.

"Mnngh…" She raised her hips, her pussy clawing away his cock till only the tip was buried. Just this was enough to electrify their nerves with newfound pleasure. She then let herself down, burying his cock inside once more, further fanning his pleasure.

Oh, god … he bit the back of his hand, restraining his moans. They've only just started and yet, these new pleasures were a bit too overwhelming!

"Hahn…!" She maintained a slow pace, raising herself and then enveloping his cock each and every time. The pain she was feeling earlier subsided, only to be replaced with growing pleasure.

"Gnngh…" He instinctively latched his free hand to her waist, wanting something to hold on to. His mind was all over the place, processing these new sensations taking over his cock.

She gazed at his face and noticed he had a rather pained expression. Is he … not enjoying this? Worries quickly filled her mind, causing her to slow down.

"Jun, does this… not feel good for you?"

"Huh…?" He let go of his hand and looked at her. "No, it feels really good! I'm just…"

"I see…" She placed her hand on his cheek, caressing it ever so slightly. "You look like you're uncomfortable."

"Oh, I didn't mean for it to come that way…"

"You don't have to be shy about holding yourself back…" She leaned into his ear. "I'd like to hear the kind of noises you make…"

"Mnngh…" Just the way she whispered those sweet words made his cock throb in her insides which did not go unnoticed.

"It's starting to feel good for me…" She curled her hands around his shoulders, her lips mere inches away from his.

Her lips …

Junichi drew his hand to her mouth, brushing his thumb against her flushed lips as if he were entranced by it. She slowly closed her eyes and tilted her head to the side, wanting him to claim them.

He brought her face closer, and their lips met together. Another gentle kiss, yet the sensations flared through their minds.

She continued riding his cock, each motion bringing her more pleasure and confidence than the last. Her cock twitched with precum dripping out, feeling his length filling her up.

"Justice…" His gaze traveled down her body which he found so sensual. "Can I… touch you?"

"Please do." Her body heated up in anticipation, her voice growing breathier with desire.

Almost immediately, his hand went straight for her cock, wrapping his fingers around it.

"Mnguh?!" She let out a lustful moan. Her cock throbbed within his grasp and her pussy clenched tighter around his cock. More lewd juices drizzled out of her, staining his vest.

"H-Hahn…" He groaned at the tightening sensation capturing him. Did she get even tighter?! As if her cock functioned as a switch to bring him more pleasure.

"You must love this unsightly part of me, don't you?" She teased, not expecting him to touch her there.

"Unsightly?" He chuckled. "I can't take my eyes off it. Your cock's quite attractive…"

He began tracing his finger from the tip of her cock, feeling the roughness of her veins down to her ball sack, packed with her perverted juices ready to be unleashed. Even though she already let out a lot …

"Mnngh… don't say that." Her cock throbbed harder at this voice and the way his finger touched her. It's the first time someone's called this futanari side of her attractive… and damn, it turned her on.

"You're quite enjoying that…" He raised himself, bringing his free hand to her chin, pushing her up into his gaze. "I just feel you getting harder in my hand…"

She felt herself growing weak under his gaze. It looked so animalistic. His dominant side … she'd love to see more of it. What would it feel like to be in his control? However…

"J-Junichi…?"

"I'm sorry." He fell back down, covering his face with his hands. Red crept up to his ears.

"Pfft…" She gently pulled his hands apart and saw his flushed face. Is he embarrassed?

"I'm not sure what I was going for there…" When he looked into her eyes, he still felt intimidated, despite how gentle and loving she looked.

"Do you… want to take the lead?" She gently rubbed his cheek to reassure him.

"A-Ah…" His cheeks grew redder. That's what I was trying for… but he felt Justice was doing fine taking the lead.

"Here…" She raised her hips, letting his cock slip out of her pussy inch by inch. A loss of warmth filled her womb, desiring to be with him again as soon as possible.

"What are you…"

She laid down on her back beside him and helped him to get up. "Why don't you take the lead?"

He reluctantly moved in front of her. He took off his vest because he was feeling quite hot and sweaty. She bit her lip at the sight, silently appreciating the visible flesh under his white shirt.

Justice spread her legs apart, presenting her throbbing cock and soaked pussy to him. Lewd juices streamed down her ample thighs. His eyes widened at the seductive sight before him, his cock throbbing with anticipation.

"Come here." She reached her hands out to him in a welcoming manner. He shyly inched forward until his cock was directly in front of her wetness.

She's really… beautiful. He blushed, admiring the scene before his eyes.

"Take me, Jun…" Putting her fingers between her inner thighs, she spread her pussy apart, letting more of her juices leak out… leaving him breathless.

Junichi rubbed his tip over her pink pussy folds, feeling the intense wetness coursing through her. My heart's racing fast…

Noticing his nervousness, she took hold of his hand. It was rather endearing to see this side of the defense attorney who appeared focused and calm in the courtroom.

Aligning himself with her pussy, he slowly pushed himself forward, his cock being enveloped by her tight flesh, inch by inch until the base. He groaned from the warm sensations overtaking his nerves.

"Mnngh…" She moaned softly, being filled once more. A warmth she craved.

"Does it hurt, Justice?"

"It doesn't, this time." She gave his hand a gentle squeeze. "Don't worry."

He nodded in understanding, wrapping his free hand around her waist. I can't get over how good it feels… and I haven't started moving. Was it a good idea to take the lead? He didn't know, but he couldn't let the great prosecutor down.

He drew his hips back and began easing in and out of her pussy. This feels really good …! He hoped he could control himself from slamming into her with reckless abandon.

"Mngah…" Her hand ran to her cock which dripped even more precum. Her cock tingled with pleasure every time he buried himself deep in her depths.

"It feels really good for me, Justice…" He drew in a sharp breath, trying to maintain a gentle pace.

"I'm glad…" She smiled softly. "I didn't want to be the only one feeling good…"

"I believe that was, and is still, the original intention."

"And how do you know I didn't plan for things to turn out this way, Mr. Attorney?"

"… Good question." He chuckled. She's always a sharp one… still, I bet she didn't expect a blowjob from me. His eyes fell to her cock. Can't believe I took that in my mouth… he couldn't deny it was such a sexy part of her.

"I'd love to stroke you down here…" He traced a finger from her navel area down to just above the base of her cock. He then circled around, just barely touching it.

"Hnnhn…" Her cock ached for his tender touch. So close, yet so far. "Didn't know you liked teasing me, Jun..."

He wrapped his fingers around her cock, eliciting a moan from her lips. "I also like getting right into the action…"

Her pussy clenched tighter around his cock from the pleasure her cock was receiving. His fingers tingled her senses in a way her hands could never achieve. I'm going to get addicted…

He teasingly stroked her cock, his fingers rubbing against her rough skin. She could only succumb to the pleasures consuming both her cock and pussy.

"You can touch me in other places…" She grabbed the fabric of her sweater and lifted it over her chest, revealing her plump breasts.

"W-Wow…" His eyes were drawn to its shape, the way it rose every time she breathed. "Can I…?"

Giving him permission, she held his hand, which was on her waist, and pulled it to her breast.

W-Woah … he gave it a gentle squeeze, his fingers sinking into the fluffiness. It's so soft…! They fit perfectly into his hand.

"Mnngah…" She bit her finger. My mind's going numb… having her breast fondled brought so much to the pleasures she was already receiving.

He fondled her breast, grazing a finger against her pink tip. Curiously, he rubbed his thumb over it, noticing how erect it was. It feels really hard …

"Your body's… really beautiful." He sighed, letting his hands explore her breast and cock more. "I… love all of it."

"Stop saying those kinds of things…" She blushed, wrapping her legs around his back. "I want you to love me more…"

"Justice…" He latched both of his hands to her waist and pulled his cock out till only the tip was in. I can't hold myself back…! He slammed his cock up to the hilt, her pussy swallowing his entire length.

"Hahhn…!" She moaned loudly, feeling his cock stretch her pussy out. Her cock throbbed from the impact, spilling out even more precum. So good…!

He switched into a faster pace, thrusting in and out of her pussy, beating pleasures into her mind. His mind grew fuzzy from the pleasures coursing through him. Can't get enough…!

He's so aggressive…! She held on to her pillow for dear life. His penetrative red eyes made her feel weak as if he was the predator and she the prey. But that thought only served to turn her on. It's only a look he'd give her when he had an objection against her argument. Frankly, she thought he looked very cool, but now he looked very hot.

A sight he found rather erotic was the way her cock bounced around helplessly every time he thrusted into her, igniting his arousal and need to take her. To think he'd ever witness the great prosecutor below him moaning in pleasure…

Desiring to be closer to her, Junichi placed his hands at her sides, their faces inches away from each other. Justice wrapped her arms around his fiery hair and pulled him in for another kiss. This time, her tongue slipped through his lips and assaulted his tongue, gathering his taste.

W-Woah … his eyes went wide at the sudden velvety sensation entering him, but his lips relaxed to allow her tongue to dive deeper, coiling around his tongue. It was dangerously sweet to his senses.

Justice pulled her tongue away, looking at him with half-lidded eyes. Eyes that were full of need.

"You sure have a way with your tongue, Justice." He smiled into her lips.

"I can't help myself…" She cupped his cheek. "I can't get enough of you, Jun…!"

"Neither can I…"

His hand traveled down to stroke her cock which pulsed within his fingers. He rubbed his thumb on her tip full of precum and smeared it across her rough flesh.

"Mnggh…!" She involuntarily moaned into his neck. "J-Jun… you're going to make me cum soon…!" His cock thrusting in and out of her, his hand stroking up and down her length… these pleasures condensed into her lower core, overwhelming her mind.

"I like the sound of that." He whispered, increasing the pace of his strokes to encourage her.

"I…!" She tightened her legs around his hips, forcing his cock deeper into her pussy.

"J-Justice…?!" He groaned at how her pussy wrapped around his member. Hot sensations enraptured the tip of his cock as it plunged into the limits of her pussy.

"… I can't be the only one finishing." She sighed. "I want you to finish with me, Jun...!"

"Mhn…" Hearing her say those words drove his arousal further. With the way her legs wrapped around him, he didn't exactly have a choice in this matter.

Not that he minded at all.

Junichi slammed his hips harder, his cock burying in and out of her, his hand furiously rubbing up and down her cock. I can't hold myself back now!

"Mngaahn!" Her hands dug into his hair, her fingers grabbing a fistful of locks. "Take me harder!"

And he obliged, pumping pleasure after pleasure into her, each pleasure tingling through her pussy and cock, her moans driving him to bring her towards the edge. God, she's going to make me lose my mind…! And he was rapidly approaching his release too.

"I'm getting close, Justice…!" He gritted his teeth, pleasures clouding his train of thought. As he tried to slow down and pull out–…

"Don't hold back, Jun!" Coiling her arms around his head, she forced his hips in, keeping him in a leg lock. "Let it all out!"

"Mnngh…!" Her commanding voice reverberated through his body, sending tingles straight to his cock and making it swell further. Even if he willed all strength into his body to break free of her grip, his mind was already surrendering to the pleasures. Her cock swelled up between his fingers, ready to burst at any moment and her heat constricted around him, ready to accept his release.

In one final thrust, Junichi buried himself up to the hilt and unloaded deep into her pussy. He groaned in desperation, unable to contain his desire to fill her womb to the brim with sweet release. Oh, god …!

Tightening her arms and legs around her lover, Justice wailed in ecstasy, feeling his hot cum surging through her inner walls and claiming her womb. Her cock throbbing intensely from these hot sensations, she sprayed out her lewd juices in a violent mess, covering his hands and their clothes with her white essence. Convulsions soared through her body every time he came inside her, which only made her cum even more.

He groaned heavily, shooting load after load in her pussy. I can't think straight…! His hips bucked with every release, his cock scraping against her inner walls, driving the orgasmic pleasures into his mind.

"Mngaaaah!" Her fingers clenched into the back of his shirt, her nails digging into his skin, holding on for dear life. Her legs forced him even deeper into her pussy, wringing out every single drop of cum. She couldn't let go from all the orgasmic pleasures compounding in her body. At this very moment, she wanted to hold him tight in a warm embrace.

His orgasmic high having subsided, Junichi placed his hands at her sides, not wanting to fall on her. Mngh, my body feels numb … he let Justice have her moment to enjoy herself.

After finishing her climax, she slowly loosened her grip on him, allowing him to pull out of her womanhood. His cum overflowed through her wet slit, dripping down her inner thighs. W-Wow, did I let out that much …?

"Justice…" He rested his forehead on her own. "How are you… feeling?"

"Can we… stay like this for a moment?" Breathing heavily, she gazed into his gentle eyes, to which he nodded.

He caressed some of her bangs away from her cheek. She warmed at his tender touch and nuzzled into his forehead. After her senses had calmed down, she drew her arms and legs away, and he shifted to her side, lying on his back.

"Wow…" She rubbed her stomach, feeling his warmth inside her. "You… really let out a lot inside me, Jun."

"I… guess?" A faint red appeared on his cheeks, embarrassed. "It felt… amazing."

"Mhmm…" She gave a gentle smile. "That makes me happy to hear."

"I think you've let out more, though." He raised his hand which was stained with her white essence.

"O-Oh…" Now it was her turn to blush in embarrassment. Her eyes darted to his clothes. "Sorry, I… got your clothes dirty, too."

"Don't worry about it." He grinned. "That tells me you enjoyed it a lot."

"Mhmm…" She intertwined her fingers with his hand. "I always enjoy myself whenever I'm with you, Jun. Be it in the courtroom…"

"Or the bedroom, huh?" He let out a soft chuckle, rubbing his thumb over her hand. I must agree…

"Jun…" She turned to him, lying on her side. "Would you… like to stay the night?"

"… Huh?"

After cleaning themselves and changing the bedsheets, Justice lent Junichi a change of her clothes. She wore long pajamas while he wore a baggy shirt and long pants.

"Are you sure I should stay the night?" He asked, hesitant. "I can go home. It's really no troub–…"

"I want you to stay with me, Jun." She interjected, folding her arms. "You should know better, Mr. Attorney."

"Right." He laughed awkwardly. "Forgive me, Ms. Prosecutor."

Justice turned off the lights. Only the faint light from the night sky illuminated their surroundings through the windows. She got onto the bed and stretched out her hand towards him.

"E-Excuse me…" Junichi gently held her hand and climbed onto the bed. I've never slept in a bed like this before…

She pulled him to her side, and they lay down on the bed. She snuggled closer to him and sighed in contentment. Despite the size of the bed, having him here made the room feel complete.

"This room doesn't feel lonely now that you're here…" She whispered.

"I see…" He smiled softly, stroking the back of her hair. A comfortable warmth spread across his chest, looking at her face.

To think this all started after finishing a case together … this day had been a wild ride for Junichi. He'd never thought the great prosecutor would return from her vacation. Even more surprising, she came back because of him. Now that they were lovers, he hoped he could become someone worthy of her. Considering she comes from a royal family, I have a long way to go …

"Say, Justice…" He scratched his cheek. "I wonder what would your friends from the royal–"

"…"

"Justice?" He turned his face to her and observed her calm sleeping face and faint breathing. Oh, she fell asleep. He let out a soft sigh as he caressed her cheek. A faint smile grew on her lips which he found endearing. He pulled the blanket to her shoulder.

Good night, Justice.

Let's see what tomorrow holds for us, huh?

"The defense seems to be getting ahead of themselves, Your Honor." Justice slammed her bench.

"I can certainly see that, Prosecutor Justice." The judge nodded. "Perhaps you would like to rethink your argument, Mr. Junichi?"

"Right, of course, Your Honor!" Junichi rubbed the back of his head and grinned sheepishly. This isn't going well for me…

And just like that, the two lawyers returned to their daily lives, battling with each other in the courtroom.

Justice still scares me. Junichi gazed into her ironclad expression. She's still the same fearsome prosecutor I know and respect. He didn't realize how much he missed duking it out with her.

"Jun." She tipped her glasses. "Do you concede?"

And yet, behind those icy glasses and demeanor …

"Jun?" The judge stroked his beard, curious. "My, that's a cute nickname you have for Mr. Junichi"

"A-Ahm…!" Flustered, she coughed into her fist. "You must be hearing things, Your Honor!"

… lies an adorable girl I fell in love with.

Junichi whipped his pointing finger at her. "Objection!"

These unnecessary feelings I've always had for you…

They were necessary, after all.

Chapter 16: My Futanari Knight, Alessandra

Summary:

Alessandra challenges Gallanthyde to a duel under special conditions, where the loser surrenders their life to the victor.

He assumes Alessandra is after his own life when she has an unexpected goal in mind…

Notes:

UPDATE 8/12/2024:

Revisions to improve flow and readability.

Filler content and characters cut out.

Chapter Text

Another day. Another fallen prayer. Another soul I've claimed.

Gallanthyde stood in silence, observing the countless gravestones lining the horizon as far as his eyes could see. Cold winds blew through the fields with the sounds of rustling trees and leaves. His gaze followed the rising sun, illuminating the start of a new day.

He focused on one gravestone with a spear stabbed beside it. He walked to it; the sound of leaves being trampled with every step he took. Gripping the spear, he swung it away from the ground.

Another one whose blood is on my hands.

His eyes darkened, gazing at the faint reflection of himself in the blade. He knelt and pressed his palm against the gravestone. His fingers brushed against the area where an engraved name would be.

Another one whose name will never be known.

KLANG!

Sounds of steel hitting each other echoed through his ears. They must have started training already. He stood and turned around, strapping his spear to his back. I'll see how they're doing.

"You're losing your touch, Solo! Gettin' too old for this?"

"Keep running your tongue and you might lose it, Sting!"

KLING! KLANG!

Gallanthyde walked into the training area surrounded by a wooden fence. He saw a royal knight, clad in a red and black royal suit, sparring with a royal bodyguard, wearing silver armor. They're hard at work. It was always a joy to see the young knights test out their strength with one another. It reminded him of his younger days.

KLANG!

"Gah!" The royal knight's katana was knocked out of his hands.

"Haha!" The bodyguard thrusted her spear into his neck, mere inches away from his skin. "Maybe you'd fare better as an attorney instead!"

"You and your snarky attitude…" The royal knight sighed and drew his hands to his hips. "Guess this is my loss."

"All right!" The bodyguard pumped her fists into the air, like an innocent child winning a game. "I won! I wo-OUCH?!"

"Never celebrate too early, Reinesting." Another royal knight, presumably their mentor, pinched her cheek. "Solomon could have put you down right this second, and you wouldn't even notice."

"Oh, come on, Alex!" Reinesting pouted at her. "I won! I beat him fair and squa–OWW?!"

"You did well." She pinched the bodyguard's cheek again. "But in a real fight, you wouldn't stand a chance against Solomon."

"I know, I know!" Reinesting lightly swatted her hand away. She rubbed her pained cheek. "I'll be more mindful of that."

"Don't get it in too over your head, Sting." Solomon folded his arms and grinned.

"And you, Solomon." The royal knight turned to him. "Reinesting might be right that you're losing your touch. You could have countered her attack."

"Ouch, Alex." Solomon scratched his cheek. "Understood."

"Hehehe!" Reinesting giggled at him.

"Bleh." Solomon stuck his tongue at her.

Watching the knightly trio, Gallanthyde chuckled at their interactions. She looks like a mother scolding her two bratty children. He walked over to them and waved.

The royal knight sensed his presence and turned around. Her expression lit up. She walked toward him, her long golden hair flew in the wind. What stood out the most were her different colored eyes, the right eye red, the left eye blue.

"Lady Alessandra." He greeted her.

"Lord Gallanthyde." She bowed her head. "A pleasure to see you."

"Training is proceeding smoothly." He bowed at his waist. "Of course, they're training under you, so I have no doubts."

"Reinesting has shown great potential." Alessandra smiled. "She's improving at such a rate, I'm afraid I won't have anything else to teach her."

"I agree," Solomon added. "She might go up in rank and join the royal knights soon enough."

"It's nothing that amazing…" Reinesting blushed, embarrassed to hear direct compliments. "It's only because Alex is such a great mentor."

"Take pride in yourself, Lady Reinesting." Gallanthyde patted her shoulder. "Someday, I'd like my spear to meet yours."

"O-Oh." Shivers crawled up Reinesting's spine at the idea of even crossing weapons with him. Having a face-off with Gallanthyde himself… was a terrifying prospect, given his reputation. I'll skip that, thank you very much.

"… Well, all this training has made me hungry." Solomon sheathed his katana by his hips. He nudged Reinesting's elbow and walked away from the training area. "I'll catch you all later."

"Wait for me, Solo!" Reinesting started running, but not before she leaned into Alessandra's ear to whisper…

"You and Lord Gallanthyde could use some time alone…"

"…!" Alessandra furrowed her eyebrows at the bodyguard, a faint red growing on her face. She would have pinched her face a third time, but Reinesting was already out of range. Her eyes shot the bodyguard a glare.

"Looks like you're holding a grudge against Lady Reinesting." Gallanthyde teased.

"It's nothing." She coughed into her fist, hoping he wouldn't notice the redness of her cheeks.

"Seeing those two reminds me of my younger days." He stared at the calm blue sky.

"You speak as if you're an old man." Alessandra tilted her head. "You're still quite young. Relatively speaking."

"Being on the battlefield and upholding my responsibilities… it took a toll on my age." He crossed his arms. "I've long forgotten that life."

"I see." She bowed her head, fully aware of his upbringing in the royal family. He didn't have a normal life like the other royal knights.

"Now, I simply wish to enjoy a time of laziness."

"Don't you mean peacefulness?"

"Eh, if that involves living a lazy life, why not?" He chuckled. "Getting to see Reinesting and Solomon grow has been a joy. And especially you, Lady Alessandra."

"Me?" She pointed at herself.

"Of course." He nodded. "Most royal knights, much less the royal family, wouldn't want to associate with someone like me."

Alessandra knew that to be true, unfortunately. Because of his role, Gallanthyde had garnered himself quite a reputation. A reputation that instilled fear into everyone who's heard of him and what he did for a living.

"But… you extended your hand to me." He gazed into her differently colored eyes. "Even invited me to watch over Reinesting and Solomon. Why is that?"

"I won't deny that… I was a bit unnerved by your presence and reputation when we first met." Alessandra replied. "Reinesting… wasn't too fond of you either."

"I can see that." He chuckled.

"But… you were once a royal knight, Lord Gallanthyde." She returned his gaze. "That life was forced upon you because no one else wanted to bear that responsibility. You didn't have a choice in the matter."

"Mhmm." He hummed in response. He only did what was asked of him, casting his feelings away on the matter, feelings that grew number with every passing day.

"You're a member of the royal family, just like any of us." She put a hand over her chest, a blush glowing on her cheeks. "At least… that's who you are to me."

"I see." He smiled, amused that she'd hold him in high regard, despite his lowly position. "You don't mind that the others may judge you for associating with me?"

"They can think whatever they like." She grinned with confidence. "I know myself. And I know you."

"Maybe you do." He bobbed his head in approval. It felt nice that she was accepting of him. A fuzzy feeling spread through his chest. All this time, his responsibility had isolated him from the others and made him feel like an outsider.

But she became the gentle light in his world of darkness.

"With that said, Lord Gallanthyde." She cleared her throat. "I would like to request something of you."

"What would that be, Lady Alessandra?"

She took a deep breathe before letting it out slowly. "I… would like to informally initiate Ritus Darah."

Ritus Darah– one of the royal family's oldest traditions, commonly practiced among the royal knights. Some would translate it to Blood Rite. This rite was also usually invoked when a knight wanted to challenge another.

"Huh. Ritus Darah…" He folded his arms. "Do you intend to challenge someone to a duel?"

"That is correct." She nodded.

"… Who?"

"Lord Gallanthyde." She stood in front of him, not breaking eye contact with him.

"Yes?"

"I would like to informally challenge you under the rules invoked through Ritus Darah."

"… Me, huh?" He drew his head back, amused. So I didn't mishear her.

"Are you familiar with duels sworn under Ritus Darah?" She asked.

"The defeated surrenders their life to the victor." He smiled. "Their life is no longer in their hands."

"Then we can cut to the chase." She drew her sword. "Do you accept my challenge?"

"Amusing." He drew his hands to his hips, chuckling. "Is there something you wish to do with my life, Lady Alessandra?"

"Who knows?" Her grip tensed up. "Why don't you accept my challenge and find out?"

"And it goes without saying that if I win, your life is in my hands."

"But of course."

"And why do you seem sure that I will accept your challenge?" The corner of his lip curled up.

"You enjoy the thrill of fighting worthy opponents, don't you?" Her eyes narrowed. "You wouldn't turn down an opportunity like this."

He tilted his head. "… You must be well aware we'd need two other knights as witnesses."

"And that's why it's an informal challenge." She smiled sweetly. "We can keep it between us."

"Hah… hahaha! You're full of surprises, Lady Alessandra." He let out a laugh, deeply amused. "Challenging me to an informal duel. Under the consequences invoked by Ritus Darah, no less."

"I wish to test your strength for myself." She stared into the sky. "To see if your reputation holds true."

"… Is that all there is to it?" He cast his gaze down, doubtful of her words. "Is that why you treated me differently unlike the other royal knights? Just to get close to me and challenge me?"

"…" She remained silent, simply looking at her feet. Gallanthyde was no longer looking at her as his friend. He looked at her with the intent to kill. She knew what he was capable of. After all, he possessed the infamous title of the Executioner. A title bestowed to those he could match the violence of the most high-profile criminals and claiming their lives. He could do what other royal knights couldn't do.

Kill without hesitation.

Such was his reputation that would terrify anyone who dared to step in his presence.

"Perhaps I should be honored to receive such a challenge from the strongest royal knight." His smile grew wicked as he took several steps back. "Ready to have at my throat."

"… Prepare yourself." She gripped the handle of her sword, keeping her distance from him.

"Show me what you got, Goddess Knight." He removed his dark cape, revealing his dark battle armor underneath. His bare arms tensed up as he wielded his spear with one hand. "In return, I won't hold anything back."

"I don't expect you to." She pointed the sword at him.

"I'll show you why they call me…"

The battle of a lifetime. A battle between the Goddess Knight and the one they call…

"… the God of Death."

Lightning struck down where he stood. Sparks crawled across the ground, generating a powerful shockwave that blew outwards in a huge radius. Plants caught in the radius incinerated into nothingness.

This pressure …! Alessandra shifted into her battle stance, readying her sword. She sensed an overwhelming pressure from him. A pressure so unnatural. Out of this world.

I mustn't falter. Deep breaths. Steady mind. Calm heartbeat. She expected nothing less from the man revered as the God of Death. I need to– …

"Don't waste my time."

SLASH!

"Guh?!"

Right after she blinked, Gallanthyde instantly appeared right in front of her and swung his spear, faster than her mind could process. She raised her sword, blocking his attack.

What the?! Her eyes widened to impossible standards. She didn't even see him charge! I barely blocked that attack!

"Don't let your guard down."

SLAM!

"Gah?!"

He slammed his fist into her stomach, knocking all the air out of her lungs and launching her through the battlefield.

With quick reflexes, she somersaulted in midair and dug her feet into the ground, slowing down herself from the impact as she was pushed away.

"Ahk…! Mngaah!" Dropping to her knees, she coughed violently and clutched her aching stomach. What was that punch…?! It felt like he slammed all the life out of her.

"Keep your head up." Raising his spear, he swung it down towards her.

Fighting against her pain, she rolled out of the way and his spear shattered the ground, making the battlefield quake with terror.

My turn! She boosted herself forward and thrust her sword.

"Don't get too cocky." He grabbed her sword, squeezing it in his grip, his fingers bleeding from the sharpness slicing into his skin. Blood trickled down her blade.

She tried to pull away to no avail. Using her sword, he pulled her towards him and bashed his head against her skull, throwing her off balance.

The sword slipped off her hand as she fell on her back. A painful, increasing ache rang through her ears, rumbling through her mind.

And just like that, the God of Death had already overwhelmed the Goddess Knight.

"Get up." Gallanthyde threw her sword and it landed beside her, stabbed upright on the ground. "Is this the extent of the strongest royal knight Alessandra?"

"Mnngh…" Alessandra rolled onto her front, forcing herself on one knee. Gripping her sword, she stood up and swung it off the ground, fighting through the pain coursing through her mind and body.

"Amusing."

Wasting no time, he thrust his spear forward and unleashed a gust of wind.

"Mnguh!" Taking a step forward, she sliced through the wind, nullifying his attack.

"That's the spirit." He calmly approached her.

She kept her eyes on him like a hawk. Paying attention to his every movement. Anticipating his every move. Despite taking a huge beating, she learned something valuable. Gallanthyde stayed true to his words: he wasn't holding himself back and he fully intended to make her submit. He didn't fight with honor like the respected royal knights. His fists, his head, his spear. Using whatever means necessary to take her down.

Just like how he had claimed the lives of countless criminals.

"I thought this battle would be over by now, but you might be able to entertain me." He took slow and steady steps toward her.

She took a few steps back. Fear began coursing through her body. An emotion she hadn't felt for a long time. What … is this feeling? She stared at her hands, her fingers trembling around her sword. I'm… scared?

BASH!

"Mnngh?!"

He swung his spear overhead. She barely blocked his attack and quickly put distance between them.

"Running away?" He smirked. "A wise move."

Alessandra took deep breaths. I must keep my focus! Even blocking his attacks physically took everything she had. She was dealing with a hardened fighter, a killer at that, no less. I overestimated my– …

"Got'cha."

In the blink of an eye, Gallanthyde had his hand wrapped around her throat. Due to their great height difference, he easily lifted her off the ground.

"Gahk?!"

"You seem to be losing your touch, Lady Alessandra." His fingers slowly tightened around her throat with every passing second. "Come now, don't disappoint me."

"Mnnnnngh!" Trying to stay alive, she had to let go of her sword. She grabbed his wrist with both hands and tried to pull it off to no avail. I can't… breathe!

"I wonder what I'll do with your life if I win." He brought her face closer and leaned to her ear, his gaze darkening and his lips curving into an ungodly smile. "I can think of so many possibilities… what shall I do with you?"

"Mnngh…!" Alessandra knew she had to get out of his death grip. She knew she had to fight her way out. She knew she couldn't lose now. His words had nothing but malicious intent. And yet, hearing his dark whispers, feeling his hot breath on her skin, being helpless in his grip, imagining what he could do to her body…

It was strangely arousing.

Tingly sensations coursed down her spine, traveling to a certain area under her skirt armor. Her lower core grew hot ; her skirt felt tight. Her legs rubbed against each other instinctively to cool this burning heat.

"… Huh?" Gallanthyde blinked, distracted by what he was seeing. Her face was… flushed? W-What?

"Hiyah!" Taking this single second of opportunity, she launched her legs up and wrapped them around his neck.

"Hmmngh?!" Surprised by the maneuver, he had to let go. He was planning to rip her off his face. He had ample time to do so. Except…

He felt a fiery sensation as soon as her hips slammed against his face. A sensation so otherworldly that it disrupted his focus. W-What is this?!

Using her legs, she flung him away and regained her composure. She snatched her sword and dashed backward into a fighting stance.

W-What just happened? He got back up, rubbing his face. Was Alessandra … blushing at him? He couldn't tell if his mind was playing games on him. It made his heart skip a beat. Never has an opponent blushed before him, moments away from defeat. And what was that sensation?

God, me and my perverted mind! She mentally scolded herself. Now, of all times?!

Was she holding back this entire? He readied his spear. That attack just now … it felt different. I'll press on!

DASH!

He lunged towards her, thrusting his spear forward.

Focus! She sidestepped and slammed her elbow into his chest, followed by an uppercut into his chin, forcing him to back off.

"… Impressive." He shrugged the attacks off. "The Goddess Knight isn't just a title, after all."

"I can see why they call you the God of Death." She shifted into her battle stance. "You're more terrifying than any opponent I've ever faced."

In a battle between royal knights, Alessandra had seen it all. There were unspoken rules and patterns she understood. Fighting other knights was predictable. But fighting Gallanthyde threw out everything she knew about real battles. She had never challenged a royal knight with the intent to kill or be killed. This was a man ready to lay his life on the line.

Nothing scares me more than fighting a warrior who has nothing left to lose. Her blue eye glowed brightly. I'll have to resort to extreme measures.

Gallanthyde and Alessandra dashed towards each other.

Let's finish this!

SLASH!

They exchanged multiple blows, him pushing on the offense while she stood on defense. Every single of his spear attacks, she deflected with her sword. None broke through her defense.

She's stopping all my attacks. His eyes narrowed. How is that possible? Did she gather all that from the little time we've been fighting? She knew how to counter his attack perfectly each time. As if … she's reading me.

Gallanthyde slammed his spear downwards. Alessandra raised her sword overhead, one hand gripping the hilt, one hand palming the blade.

SLAM!

"Mnngh!" His spear forced her sword downwards, pushing her to her knees, her feet digging into the ground. The ground beneath her shattered from the overwhelming force. She let his spear slide off her blade and quickly rolled out of the way.

I intend to give this my all. He stabbed his spear to the ground.

She watched him closely. He stopped moving …

The air pressure around him surged. Leaves spiraled outwards. Dark and unnatural energy radiated off him.

Her grip tightened on her sword. This unnatural feeling. She sensed it through their battle. The pressure coming off him was … intense.

"Our battle has been fun, Lady Alessandra." Lightning struck his spear. Thunder echoed through the dark skies. "I'll end this right here. Right now."

"… You've kept me waiting." She drew her sword to her forearm. Her red eye glowed in intense heat.

SLASH!

She struck her sword against her armor. Hot sparks burst outwards, igniting her sword in golden flames. Flames that match the color of her golden hair.

The God of Death's Lightning against the Goddess Knight's flames.

The final strike.

In an instant, he appeared in front of her and unleashed a thunderous charge straight to her abdomen.

CRASH!

A lightning shockwave exploded across the battlefield, electricity crawling on the ground. Menacing darkness covered the skies.

All that could be witnessed was a blinding dome explosion emanating from where the two fighters stood.

Soon, the skies faded back into their natural state, and brightness dimmed down. The two fighters slowly appeared into view and…

… his spear had thrust into her hand, bleeding it out, completely missing its target.

She caught my spear with her bare hand …? He stared at it.

KLANG!

Alessandra crushed his blade within her grip into countless fragments and slashed the shaft in half, leaving him with a broken weapon.

SWISH!

Flames trailed behind him in the shape of a V, burning in two directions, scorching the earth into ashes.

"…" Gallanthyde felt a cold and sharp sensation pressing against him. Alessandra had swung her sword against his neck, barely grazing his skin. Her narrow gaze was focused, her breathing steady.

"… Congratulations, Lady Alessandra." He smiled calmly and dropped his spear, not surprised by the conclusion. I never stood a chance.

"…!" She drew her sword away.

"I've lost to you." He dropped to his knees, bowing his head. "I accept defeat. Under the Ritus Darah, my life is in your hands to do with as you please."

"… I won!" She let out a huge sigh of relief. "That means your life belongs to me now, right?!"

"Yes." He nodded. She's awfully excited. "You can do as you wish with me."

She turned around, pumping her fists up in victory. I won! She wanted to hop in joy. Excitement filled her body. Calm down, Alex! She clapped her face to clear her mind, then turned around to him.

"Lady Alessandra…?" He found her act oddly amusing.

"N-Now, as per the rite, your life belongs to me." She took a deep breath, putting on a more serious face. "Lord Gallanthyde."

"Yes?" He instinctively straightened his posture.

"I haven't told you exactly,…" She took a little box out of her pocket. "…, why I challenged you to a duel."

"Oh…?" He nodded. Right, she never explicitly stated her reasons for doing so.

"Having your life in my hands… that's not my main reason for challenging you." She continued. "It's… a selfish excuse of mine. I hope you'll forgive me."

He leaned his head to a shoulder, amused. Not her main reason …? Then what could her main reason be? As far as the blood rite was concerned, it usually involved honorable deaths or defecting to the other royal branches.

"M-My main reason is…," she presented the box, "… this."

He bowed his head, looking at the plain box in her hands. He stared at her face which told him that he should take it, to which he did.

"You can… open it."

He rotated the box in his hands, inspecting it closely. Hinges were installed at the back. No matter how he looked at it, it just looked like some plain box. But Lady Alessandra is giving this to me? It must hold something special to her, doesn't it?

He gingerly opened the box. What's… this? There was a silver item slotted in it! Is this a ring …? He took the ring out of the box, holding it between his index finger and thumb. It's so pretty…

"Lord Gallanthyde." She gazed into his dark purple eyes. "Do you know what this is?"

"A ring? Would that be too obvious?" He chuckled. "It looks beautiful, Lady Alessandra."

"I'll get you a better one." A faint blush appeared on her cheeks. "But… I'd like you to have this."

"Oh… you're giving this to me?" He raised a brow. A gift… for defeating me?

"Y-Yes, uhm…" She fiddled with her fingers, her cheeks rising in heat. "W-What I'm trying to say is that I…"

He observed her nervous expression and gestures. The same blush from before. This must be difficult to say…

"I would like to take your hand in marriage."

"Oh."

Well, he figured that must be difficult to say. Asking for someone's hand in marriage is a pretty nerve-wracking act, after all–…

"HOLD IT!" Gallanthyde nearly flinched back, in disbelief of his own ears. "W-What did you say, Lady Alessandra?"

"I'm… asking for your hand in marriage."

"A-Asking for my hand in marriage?!" He blinked rapidly. "You're… proposing to me?!"

"Y-Yes." She nodded frantically.

"Why?!" His face glowed a crimson red, matching the color of her eye. Why in the world is the greatest royal knight proposing to me out of all people?!

"B-Because I love you!" She blurted out. "I-Isn't that obvious?!"

"How is that obvious?!" He shook his head. She loves me?! Since when?! And how?! And why?! This is too much information to take in at once!

"The men of the royal family have always professed their love to the women they desire." She remained firm. "I may be a woman, but I am simply professing my love to you, Lord Gallanthyde."

"…" He blinked a few times, unable to utter a response. She's… professing her love? To me? What answer could he even give to this?

"Lord Gallanthyde…?" She crouched down to his level.

"I'm… sorry." He cast his gaze away, clenching his fists on his knees. "I must humbly refuse."

"… Huh?" Her eyes widened.

"I'm… not worthy of your love, Lady Alessandra," He said softly. "You deserve someone far better."

"I don't want anyone else! I'm pouring out all my feelings to you!" She cried out. "And this is how you respond to them?"

"I… apologize."

"… Need I remind you that your life is in my hands?" She narrowed her eyes. "You wouldn't go against my word, would you?"

Is this why she challenged me? He scratched his cheek nervously. Never has he heard Ritus Darah being used… for a marriage proposal, of all things.

"But I… don't feel the same–…"

"Lies." She gently cupped his cheek, gazing into his eyes. "And I ask that you be honest with your feelings."

Her words were direct yet heartfelt. The mere touch of her fingers ignited feelings inside his chest. A touch so tender to his skin. Odd feelings began surfacing, feelings he thought he had buried away.

"I love you, Lord Gallanthyde." She whispered. "Will you marry me?"

I love you. Those three words echoed in his mind over and over again. Those three words eased his heart. She had extended her hand to him when no one else did. She became the light of hope when everyone else cast him into the darkness.

How ironic that she would make me, the God of Death, feel … alive.

"I'm sorry, Lady Alessandra."

"… Do you truly not feel the same way?" She asked, her lips curving down.

"I said nothing of the sort." He gently took hold of her hand. "What I mean to say is… I would like to get to know you better first."

She blinked. His hands were fidgety. His cheeks were a nervous red. Does this mean he …?

"So… yes." He blushed heavily, gazing into her expectant eyes. "I… do."

He offered his hand and the ring to her. She stared at the ring, then at him, then back at the ring. It left her stunned for a moment. She took the ring and gently held his right hand. Holding his ring finger, she gently inserted it into the silver ring.

It was a perfect fit.

"It's… lovely." He shyly raised his palm, staring at the new ring. Holding her palm to his, she intertwined her fingers with his own.

Overwhelming happiness filled her heart to the point it could explode. For many years, she kept her feelings sealed, waiting for the right time to listen to her heart. And today was that day.

Her eyes welled up. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Tears that were full of joy.

"Lady Alessandra…" Hesitantly, he reached for her cheek to rub her tears away.

"I'm… so happy." She sniffed, leaning into his touch. "That I could… finally tell you my feelings."

"You've felt this way about me… for a long time?"

She nodded timidly. "I never found the right opportunity to tell you."

All this time, I thought she only extended her hand out of pity. He closed his eyes. I always assumed she had ulterior motives. Because why would anyone want to associate with the Executioner, the God of Death?

He had forgotten one emotion so humane: love. People can do things for each other out of love. Simple as that. There was no need to look further than her actions.

How wrong I was.

All in all, Alessandra couldn't have hoped for a better outcome with the man she loved dearly. She challenged him despite his terrifying reputation. There was a chance to lose. But she's won. Her feelings are out there in the open finally.

"Huaah…" Gallanthyde removed his black leather armor and stripped his under-vest off. I should consider repairing this. He removed the belts and dropped his pants till he was standing naked. He grabbed a custom-made bathrobe and wrapped it around him, the hem reaching his knees.

Time to head to the hot springs.

The royal knights were provided with hot springs. After their duels and training, the knights would usually cool down here. There were three areas: one for males, one for females, and a mixed area. Gallanthyde chose the mixed area because he liked the wooden architecture surrounding it. It was also the biggest hot spring out of the three, not mention it was empty at this time.

Pushing past the curtains, a wide, circular hot spring greeted his eyes. Its springs glowed a calming white light, exuding a holy and pure presence. White and dense fog rose into the air, making his vision a little hazy. He stepped into the spring, feeling its healing qualities almost immediately. A satisfied sigh left his lips as he submerged both his legs in them.

He trudged through the waters till he reached the opposite end. Turning around, he sank himself to his chest. He leaned his back against the stone edge. Now, that's rejuvenating.

Gallanthyde closed his eyes and relaxed in the springs. All the tension was absorbed away from his shoulders. I feel I could sleep at any moment …

Opening his eyes, his gaze drifted to a piece of jewelry glistening through the fog. He raised his palm, staring at the jewelry on his finger.

Lady Alessandra's ring…

Such a beauty to look at. It must have held a lot of sentimental value for Alessandra, but she proposed to him with it. I can feel the strength of her feelings through this ring. How much it mattered to her. He clenched his fist, brushing his fingers against the silver ring. He would treasure it with his own life, flesh, and blood.

"…!" His eyes shot open, his senses on high alert. The sounds of water ripples traveled through his ears. Is someone there? He looked forward and saw a figure, though he couldn't make it out due to the thick fog. Well, this is a mixed spring, so I shouldn't be wary. Still, there has never been anyone else besides him.

"Lord Gallanthyde." A voice called out to him. A voice that pierced his eardrums because of how familiar it sounded.

"… L-Lady Alessandra?!" He batted his eyelids. Is that her…?!

As she got closer and the fog cleared up, the long, golden hair clinging to her back came to his vision. Her face looked so pure and delicate, her cheeks a tender red. A towel, reaching down from her chest to her thighs, was wrapped around, accentuating the curves as the fabric hugged her body. Curves he found so sensual.

"I had a feeling I'd reach you here," Alessandra greeted, smoothing her hair behind her ear.

"Lady Alessandra!" His face flushed a deep red. "W-What are you doing here?! T-This is the mixed area!"

"I'm well aware of that." She giggled, which made his heart skip a beat. "I was hoping we could–…"

"I-I was just finishing, actually!" He stood up in a panic, odd feelings coursing through him. "Please, have this hot spring to yourself! I shan't bother you!"

"H-Huh?!" Her eyes widened. He just got here, didn't he?! "N-No, please don't leave! It's not a bother at all!"

"It's fine!" He turned around, about to step away from the springs. Seeing her body was doing things to his heart. "Please enjoy your–…"

"No!" She dashed and threw her arms around his chest. "Please don't leave!"

"Haahgn?!" A soft and pillowy sensation enveloped his back, short-circuiting his mind. What is this wondrous sensation?! Such comfortable warmth spread from his back and tingled his nerves. His skin could feel two bulbous curves pressing against his back. This may be his first time experiencing this sensation, but he knew all too well what it was. T-This is… Lady Alessandra's…?!

"Did you forget your life is in my hands?!" She cried out, tightening her hold around him, unknowingly forcing her chest against him. "You wouldn't betray the blood rite, would you?!"

"A-Ah…" His eyes shot open. R-Right, even though it was invoked through informal means. This soft sensation made him forget that he had surrendered his life to her. Under the rite, every single word of hers was absolute. He couldn't disobey them no matter what. Did she anticipate this happening? Is this another reason why she used the blood rite?!

"Please, Lord Gallanthyde!"

"Okay, okay!" He tapped her arms, feeling he could pass out soon. God, they're so soft! "Please keep your hands to yourself!"

"Are you going to run away?"

"No, no, I promise I won't." He took a deep breath. The soft sensation of her chest made it difficult to think straight. "Please… let go of me."

"… Okay." She nodded. His words sound genuine. Her arms slowly slipped away from his chest.

His back couldn't feel her sensual skin any longer and felt a loss of warmth. It almost saddened him and made him needy. W-Wait, sad? He shook his head to get these perverted thoughts out of his mind.

"Please… turn around." She gripped the center of her towel, curling her fingers into the hem.

"A-Ah…" His eyes widened. T-Turn around?! He felt he'd lose his mind if he looked at Alessandra in this current state. But I can't go against her word. In his excitement to claim victory over the strongest knight, he didn't consider the consequences of losing.

Silently, he turned around to face her.

"… Lord Gallanthyde."

"Yes?"

"Why are your eyes closed?"

"An excellent question, Lady Alessandra." He rubbed the back of his raven hair. "I'm afraid I can't answer that."

"Do you… not want to see me?"

"N-No, I mean…" He bowed his head. "That's not what I…"

A delicate sensation cupped around his cheek, interrupting his words. His eyes opened instinctively to see her gently holding his face. Their eyes met.

He was stunned. Such beauty was standing in front of him. Her golden hair radiated with brilliance. His eyes traced the contours of her face. W-Wow. Her heterochromia eyes which he found unique, her smooth skin which he wanted to caress, her sweet, wet lips which he couldn't take his eyes off.

A Goddess to behold. Her nickname didn't do her any justice. I am standing in the presence of a true Goddess.

"You're… beautiful, Lady Alessandra."

"O-Oh…!" She pulled her hand away. She clasped her flushed cheek, embarrassed yet happy. "T-Thank you…"

And God, he found her shy expression so endearing. To think she could make those kinds of faces. He always admired the royal knight for her bravery and courage. She was reserved, but on the battlefield, her skills spoke volumes.

But right now, this wasn't the royal knight Alessandra he was familiar with. It was simply Alessandra, a woman after his own heart.

"Can we… sit together, Lord Gallanthyde?" She tugged his arm which also tugged at his heartstrings.

"… S-Sure." He nodded, blushing.

They both sat near the stone edge, their backs resting against it. Gallanthyde cast his gaze to the side. He placed a hand over his chest. My heart is beating so fast. His heart would only race in battle, where he found thrill hunting down the toughest and most wretched enemies.

Now, it was racing for a different reason. Simply sitting next to her, being in her presence was enough. It also made him delirious. I need to calm down.

"I hope I'm… not making you uncomfortable," She whispered.

"A-Ah?" He turned to her.

"I may be too selfish in my requests." She fiddled with her fingers. "Am I… forcing you?"

… No, I wouldn't say that. He scratched his cheek. Without the blood rite, this scenario wouldn't be possible, so there was some truth to her words. But… she's not making me uncomfortable.

"Truth be told, Lady Alessandra…" He sighed, drawing his head back. "This is… a new experience for me. I've always spent time in the hot springs alone."

"Oh, I see." She nodded, aware of the fact.

"And… being next to you," his face rose in heat, "… my heart isn't steady."

Alessandra blushed heavily. She'd always known him to have a gloomy expression. He'd be alone and watch over the other royal knights from a distance, at least until she dragged him along. She always wanted to see a more uplifting expression on his face, but a shy one is just as good. And cute.

"If I may ask," he crossed his arms, "why do you wish to spend time together in the… hot springs?"

"Oh, well…," she twirled her finger around her side bang, "I was hoping we could… bond over a little skinship. I hear that's good for developing closeness."

He blinked, tilting his head at a curious angle. Aren't there better ways than this? He wasn't exactly opposed to it, but he had a strong feeling a certain bodyguard told her this. She doesn't strike me as the gullible type.

"A-And as your wife…," she tapped her fingers together close to her lips. "I would… like to get to know you better."

"Lady Alessandra…" He raised a brow. "We're not married."

"Ah." Her eyes widened and her cheeks glowed a deep red. "I apologize! H-How presumptuous of me to call myself your wife! I'm rushing things too quickly!"

He held back a chuckle. This is … a new side of her. She just looked like an ordinary girl in love. It contrasted with her reserved demeanor as a royal knight. Her enthusiasm was infectious. It made his lips curl up, realizing how endearing she could be.

He couldn't believe they were engaged.

"There's… nothing wrong with that." He brushed her hair over her forehead. "I suppose I am… your husband-to-be."

She gazed into his gentle eyes. His touch was caring. She leaned into his strong hand, craving his warmth.

"With that said… if this isn't too much to ask, Lady Alessandra." He curled his hand around hers. "May I… refer to you by your nickname?"

"I… would love that, Lord Gallanthyde." She smiled. "It'd make me feel closer to you."

"That's great to hear, Lady Aless—I mean… Alex." He replied, using her nickname. It's… a lovely name.

Hearing her nickname from his lips made her heart giddy. Her two juniors, Reinesting and Solomon, always referred to her as Alex. For as long as she knew Gallanthyde, she disliked being called her full name as it made her feel distant from him.

"Then I believe it's fair you call me by mine."

"Oh…?" She raised her head.

"… Glyde. You can call me that." He continued. "I received this nickname from… Master Eryn."

"Glyde…" She whispered through her fingers, loving how it rolled off her tongue. I never knew he had a nickname. She silently expressed her gratitude to this Master Eryn person.

"… Y-Yeah." He averted his eyes and rubbed the side of his neck. Hearing his nickname from her sent tingles through his chest. "I must say, hearing it from someone other than Eryn feels… unusual."

"Is… Master Eryn a close friend of yours?" She asked, curious of his past friendships.

"Absolutely." He grinned. "I've known him since he was a little boy."

"That's a long time." She smiled. "You two must be very close."

"Of course. He's the little brother I've never had." He relaxed his shoulders. "He's… one of the closest people I have to a family."

Alessandra noticed how fondly he spoke of Eryn. He's really important to him. There were so many things she wanted to know about her husband-to-be. What was his childhood like? Who were his friends if he had any? She couldn't quite cross into that territory, seeing that Gallanthyde didn't consider her as someone he could be casual with. He always respected her as a royal knight.

But my status as a knight doesn't matter now.

"Eryn gave me this nickname." He recalled his younger days. "It's stuck with me since then. You'll be surprised to find out how he came up with this."

"Please do tell." She smiled sweetly.

"He complained that my name was too long." He rolled his eyes. "So, he ended up with Glyde because that was easier for him. But it's an endearing nickname, I suppose."

"How nice of him." She teased.

"Eryn would always get himself into trouble." He sighed. "He'd come with me to the battlefields. A stupidly stubborn kid, he was."

"You were assigned to be the Royal Princess's bodyguard, is that right?" She recalled the princess choosing a few members to stay by her side, one of them being Gallanthyde.

"Right, speaking about the Royal Princess, she was stubborn like Eryn, too." He chuckled. "She didn't like staying in her room and preferred being in the frontline."

"Oh, I never knew." She leaned her head in surprise. He was close to the Royal Princess. "That's pretty dangerous."

"While I appreciated their company, they should have never been on the battlefield." A weak smile adorned his lips. "They were just little kids."

"You had to separate from Master Eryn and the Royal Princess when you took the role of Executor."

"Yes, I was transferred to a different branch of the royal family." He hummed, resting his arm on a knee. "I… haven't heard from them for a long time. I hope they're both doing well."

He must have been alone all those years. He had two friends who he cherished deeply, only to be separated from them. It surprised her to know he shared a close bond with the princess. I've never met the princess in person. She wondered what she was like.

"… If they were still with me, maybe my life would be more bearable." He closed his eyes with his hand. "Taking the role of Executor, facing rejection from the other members, following my duties…"

She sensed the sadness filling his voice. He worked alone, but that didn't mean he enjoyed being alone. Honestly, she felt guilty that she couldn't have done better for him. I want to be there for him.

"I feel nothing now when I claim the lives of others." His hands clenched into fists, trembling. "I spill blood and move on with my day. Just how many lives have I taken over the years? Am I… even human anymore?"

Those words, imbued with a mixture of sadness, grief, and regret, started escaping his heart. Words he kept sealed for so long. How many emotions had he bottled up till this point? How many times did he have to cast his emotions away in the service of his role?

"Sorry, I didn't mean to… over-share." He turned his head to the side. "It's nothing you need to hear."

"... Glyde." She placed her hand on his. "Please… don't be sorry."

Alessandra inched closer to him and drew her other hand to his cheek. She caressed his cheek ever so slightly, her fingers soft and caring to his skin, soothing to the sorrows residing in his heart.

"I want to listen to all your worries." She rubbed her thumb over his cheek. "I want to be a shoulder you can cry on."

"Alex…"

"None of this… is your fault." Her hand curled around his, wanting to comfort him. "This life was forced upon you. You were simply following orders."

"I've… taken people's lives." He bowed his head. "I don't know if they deserved it."

"And none of them were innocent lives." She replied. "I can't say whether they deserved it, but you were asked to take care of those who were a threat to the existence of the royal family."

"That may be true but…" He never hurt an innocent person. It was always high-profile criminals.

"You've also saved lives." A sweet smile graced her lips. "You're a protector of the royal family."

"… Never heard that one before." He cracked a smile. A protector, huh…? He never considered himself one. Maybe that was true to some degree. He was reminded of a time when little Eryn and the princess were in danger.

"I've never been in your position, so I can't imagine the feelings you go through every day." She brushed his hair over his ear. "I want to be here for you… to make those feelings bearable, even just a little."

"… You're rather sweet, Alex." He smiled. Her words were sincere. "I feel… undeserving of your affection."

"As your wife, it's only natural to care for you." A faint blush grew on her cheeks.

"Is that so?" He held back a wider smile. It was endearing she still called herself his wife. Not that I'm not against it. "May I ask you something, Alex?"

"Yes?"

"Why did you challenge me just to ask for my hand in marriage?" He raised a brow, curious. "I feel you could have asked me directly."

"I… wanted to prove my strength to you, Glyde," she answered, "to show I could be worthy of being your wife."

"Was that really necessary?" He chuckled. Alessandra was the strongest knight in the entire family; she didn't have to prove anything. He always admired her.

"A-And I wanted to be sure you'd… accept my proposal." She blushed, twiddling with her fingers. "Using the blood rite was my backup plan."

"I see." He smiled, figuring that would be the case. That sounds just like her. It was uncharacteristic of her to resort to such measures, but it was adorable in its own right. "I hope I can be… a husband worthy of your love, Alex."

"You are." She leaned close to his face, touching their foreheads together. It's why I've chosen you, Glyde…

"Alex…" He gently nuzzled into her head. This feels… nice. After such a long time, he didn't feel alone in the world. There was someone he could connect with. Someone who wanted to support him. A warmth spread through his chest, making his heart fuzzy. I've missed this feeling. To think the Goddess Knight could defeat him and make him feel… loved.

He focused on her face, drawn to her features. His eyes captured her supple cheeks and luscious lips which glistened with wetness. She was practically glowing in the hot springs. Up close, her skin's really… beautiful. His eyes moved further down and caught sight of her impressive cleavage, being held by her towel. N-No, I mustn't stare! She may be his wife-to-be; that didn't mean he could ogle her (at least, that's what he believed.) He snapped his gaze down to avoid her breasts–but caught sight of something else instead.

"Glyde…?" She noticed his eyes were wide open. Why does he look shocked…? Oh, is he looking at my…?! Given their situation, she expected Gallanthyde would give her… curious looks. In fact, it's exactly why she wanted to bathe with him. She desired him to look at her. The thought that his eyes could be undressing her body right now excited her.

Except she was sorely mistaken.

"Alex, your…" His voice froze, his gaze locked on to a certain area.

That was not the reaction she expected. He didn't seem… perverted. Rather, he looked confused. She followed his gaze, expecting it to be on her cleavage. He's… not staring at my chest? He was looking further down, so she did as well. And further down was…

… a suspicious, growing tent on her towel.

"A-Ah….!" She squealed and quickly covered it. She backed away.

"Alex…?" He blinked, staring at her face, then at her crotch, then back to her face. "Are you actually a…"

"W-Wait, I can explain!" She blushed furiously, panic surging through her body, wrecking her mind for the words to say. "This is… uhm! This is…!"

Oh, God! Now of all times?! Alessandra cursed at herself. Why did she have to get a hard-on now? They were sharing a sweet moment! Of course, she intended to reveal herself, but this isn't how I wanted it to be! She became anxious. What if he started hating her? What if he wanted to break the engagement? Would they already get divorced before their marriage?! No, I would be devastated to lose everything now!

"Oh, so that's what that sensation was." He folded his arms and recalled that moment during their battle, nodding calmly. "You're a futanari, huh?"

She bowed her head, preparing for the worst. "I'm so sorry! This isn't how I wanted to tell you! This is so disgraceful of–… huh? "

"I must say… this is a surprise." He tilted his head and chuckled. But a welcome one, to be sure.

"Wait…" She raised her head, surprised that he wasn't surprised. "You… know what a futanari is?"

"Mhmm…," he scratched his cheek, "… You could say that?"

"What?" She blinked a few times. How would he know what a futanari is? Unless… "H-Have you been with a futanari before?!"

"N-No, I've never dated anyone before if that's what you're meaning." He waved both his hands.

Alessandra simply scanned his expression. She shot him a suspicious glance.

"Don't… look at me like that." He ruffled his raven hair and cleared his throat. "In my line of work, I've heard a lot of things, some of which happen to be… specific."

"You've heard of it…?"

"Y-Yeah…"

She felt doubtful of his words. He was calm– way too calm. I feel he's hiding something. Did that mean there were other girls like her out in the world? How and where would he hear about this sort of thing? He didn't directly deny he's met a futanari before. Still, this reaction was preferable to any other reaction that might harm their relationship. All her worries were unfounded, fortunately.

"Glyde."

"… Yes?" He instinctively straightened his back.

"W-Would you still take me as… your wife?" She asked timidly.

His eyes fell on her hands which were covering her crotch. I imagine she's worried about this. He understood why. She was worried that he'd see her in a different light after realizing she wasn't the average woman. But it didn't bother him at all. It is a pleasant surprise, after all.

"Alex." He gently cupped her cheek. "I haven't changed my mind at all. I never will."

"R-Really…?"

"You said you wanted to prove yourself to me…," he gave a reassuring smile. "And you already did. What you have down there doesn't take away from what you've achieved."

She needed to hear those words. Her heart felt a lot lighter. Her identity was always an aspect she struggled with for the longest time. Since it didn't bother him, maybe she could rest a little easier. I don't want to hide this from myself or him.

"While it's not official yet, Alex…" His cheeks grew in heat. "As your… husband, I want you to feel safe with me."

His endearing words pierced through her heart like a love arrow. It ignited the flames building inside her body. Her feelings for him only rose. Her excitement heightened to new levels, unable to be contained any longer.

"… As your wife," she gently curled her hand around his and tugged him to the edge, "I… want you to see all of me."

"A-Alex?" His eyes widened as she drew his hand to the hem of her towel, right against her cleavage. Her other hand drew away, letting the tent free. She sat on the edge, only the lower half of her legs submerged in the springs.

He stared at the shapely bulge growing between her legs. It pressed upwards. Even though his fingers were practically grazing against the skin of her cleavage, his eyes were locked onto the bulge.

"I… don't want to hide anything from you." She rested her palms at her sides. Her face flushed a crimson red as heat condensed in her cheeks.

Gallanthyde gazed into her half-lidded eyes which were telling him, needing him to pull the towel away and reveal her body in all its glory. He gulped audibly and steeled his resolve. If this is what his wife-to-be desires, then he would do so.

With both hands gripping the hem by her cleavage, he carefully pulled it apart, revealing her bare body. Her breasts spilled forward, free of their confinements. Gleaming through the wetness. His eyes were mesmerized , nearly bulging out at the size and shapely appearance. W-Wow, they're bigger than I thought…

"Mnngh…" Alessandra bit her lip. Her body flared up, feeling his intense gaze on her succulent skin.

His eyes moved down, tracing the curves of her waist. A toned and tight navel. A fairly lean body, befitting of a royal knight. Her skin looked holy , enveloped by the wetness and fog. He imagined she'd be smooth to run his fingers over, to explore every one of her curves and flesh. No, calling her a royal knight didn't do her justice.

This was the body befitting of a Goddess. A divine work of art.

She felt his eyes crawling all over her body. Oh, she felt so vulnerable , but it turned her on to no end. Heat surged through her body and gathered between her legs. Her lower core throbbed with anticipation. She squeezed her thighs together to calm herself. He's going to see me down here…

Then his gaze shifted further down and stopped right between her legs. He took another big gulp as he drank in the sight…

… of her thick, brimming, cock.

It stood at attention, trembling with arousal. Its head was swollen and deeply red. Thick veins lined her entire shaft, blood immensely pumping through them. It was covered in wetness which gave it a sensual look. A spectacular sight that sent shivers of interest up his spine.

The Goddess's mighty Excalibur , he would define it.

His eyes traced the entire length of her throbbing member. From the top of the cockhead down to her ball sack. It looks … hard and painful. How did she even contain such beastly flesh under her skirt? It didn't look comfortable in the slightest.

"I… wish to offer you my body, Glyde." She shyly spread her legs apart, revealing her dripping wetness. Lewd liquids streamed down her thighs, soaking the stone surface below her.

Offering her body … her words came out so seductively and messed with his mind. The sight of her expectant face, her shimmering breasts, her silky skin, and her steamy cock aroused his senses. Heat gathered below his waist. He wasn't sure what to expect seeing a futanari before him, but damn if it wasn't sexy.

He took a step back which garnered a questioning glance from her.

"Glyde…?"

"I believe… I should do the same," he grabbed the ties around his waist, "offering my body to you, that is."

His body …? Before she could process that, her body flared up with even more arousal. Gallanthyde had a fairly broad frame. In his dark Executor armor, only his muscular arms and capped shoulders were visible. On multiple occasions, she fantasized about what he would look like without it. She wouldn't have to wait long for it to be a reality soon.

He pulled his robe apart, the fabric seductively slipping down his shoulders. And God, his body surpassed her wildest imaginations. He was truly broad with well-defined shoulders and arms. A finely sculpted chest. Abs so hard it was his natural armor. His destructive frame easily towered over hers. It left her breathless , made her feel submissive in his presence.

A body befitting of a God– one she would love to worship. Her cock throbbed and grew harder with excitement, happily drinking in the sight of her husband. Precum started dripping down her entire length.

His bathrobe fell completely and let his erection free into her eyes. His was also standing at attention, just as excited to see his wife. Her stomach clenched tightly as her eyes laid on his cock, craving for it to take her.

"I'm happy that my body can… excite you." She smiled timidly.

"… I am standing in front of a Goddess, after all." He averted his eyes, flustered.

Alessandra dropped her legs into the hot springs and stood in front of him. Standing closer, she noticed scars and battle wounds scattered all over his body. Most prominently, two scars crossed into each other on the side of his abdomen and formed an X.

"May I… touch you, Glyde?" She raised her hand to which he simply nodded.

She drew her hand to his chest, feeling the firmness of his battle-hardened skin. The mere touch nearly made him jolt with pleasure. Her fingers were slender, so delicate to his senses. Her fingers shifted down, tracing the curves of his muscles, carefully gliding around his scars until they stopped at the X.

"Were these wounds from your…?" She asked softly.

"I can hardly remember." He sighed deeply. "It's… been a long time."

Her eyes studied every single scar on his skin. It made her sad, knowing he had to go through this alone. It seemed he didn't care for his wounds.

"My skin… is unlike yours." He caressed her cheek. "Mine is battered. Yours is beautiful to look at."

"I've never gone through the tragedies of war." She gently rubbed her fingers around his scar. "Your scars have many stories to tell… and I think that's beautiful by itself. My skin is mundane in that regard."

"… Is that so." He chuckled lightly. He wasn't one to really care about his skin. Not like it mattered in his line of work. But hearing her words, maybe he could find appreciation in his scars. Maybe acknowledging there's nothing wrong with bearing these scars.

Her eyes traveled down, staring at his erection. Standing close to him, she could feel the intense heat emanating from it. It brought her joy to know he was very aroused. She gingerly wrapped her fingers around his cock–…

"Mnnngh…" A moan escaped his throat. The slightest touch of her finger sent electrical jolts throughout his body. His cock pulsed within her grip. "Alex…"

"It feels excited in my hand." Her slender fingers rubbed up and down his length. Its skin was far rougher than her own and its shape was slightly thicker. She looked up, gazing into his eyes. "Do you… want to feel how excited I am?"

She took hold of his much bigger hand and drew it close to her cock. The skin of his hand felt the heat coming off her. I am admittedly curious. Tenderly, he curled his fingers around her member.

"O-Oh…" She moaned softly. He was only touching it, but she felt she could burst right this second. Her touch couldn't even compare to his. The calloused feel of his hand made her cock throb within his fingers. More blood pumped through her length. It leaked even more precum.

"You're awfully… excited." He commented as he gently stroked her cock. It's so hot and hard. "Even more excited than I am, I'd say."

"I'm quite infatuated with my husband…" She purred, leaning closer to him. Due to their height difference, his erection rubbed against her stomach. Her skin tingled with pleasure. A tightening sensation grew in her womb with more slick streaming down her inner thighs.

Her skin feels really smooth …! His cock throbbed as it rubbed up her navel. Her slender fingers handled him delicately. He couldn't remember the last time he got intimate , much less experience sexual pleasure. Hell , he didn't expect to be holding the Goddess's lewd Excalibur! Hot sensations grew in him, sensations he needed to release. Precum oozed out and smeared her navel.

"Oh…" She traced a finger up his twitching length, rubbing at the leaky tip. The precum seared into her skin. He must be getting excited…

He stroked his fingers down her cock. Fingers curling under her sack, he could feel the hefty weight of the lewd juices contained in them. His hand slipped underneath and brushed against her pinkish wetness. W-What the…?

"Mnngh…?!" She bit her lip in delight. Her legs trembled. A pleasurable sensation shot upwards into her mind.

"O-Oh, sorry!" He tried to pull his hand back, but she gripped his arm to reassure him.

"My body… is yours." She inched her hips forward, her cock pressing against his thigh, her wetness touching his fingers. "Please… don't stop."

Alessandra was showing such a lewd expression. Those red cheeks, those puffy lips, those fluttering eyes. An expression that further turned him on.

His fingers slipped through her wetness. Succulent flesh embraced his fingers, coating them in lewd juices. Her fingers couldn't even bring pleasure as his did. How would it feel if he went deeper and rougher ? What if it was his cock thrusting deep inside her pussy? Her cock pulsed at the thought and her pussy clamped down on the foreign sensation, leaking even more juices.

"W-Wow, Alex…" He traced a finger around the outer flesh of her pussy, feeling the intense slick dripping down. "You're… really wet here."

"I can't help it when I'm with you…" Her head lay on his chest, her hot breath tingling his skin. "I'm having… so many perverted thoughts about you."

"Really…" He returned his hand to her cock, stroking it with her pussy juices. "Do you imagine me… doing things to you?"

"Yes…" She sighed, leaning even closer to him, her breasts swelling into his bare skin. Her arousal was breaking through the roof. Her hand wrapped around his cock and stroked him aggressively.

He groaned. "A-Alex, if you keep– mnngh … –touching me like this…" His voice grew breathier. His cock leaked even more precum as it was pushed towards the edge.

She felt his cock throbbing intensely within her fingers. She wanted to make him feel good. She wanted to see him let it all out. His cock was sandwiched between her delicate hand and her toned stomach, rubbing it from both sides.

Reaching his limit, he grabbed her shoulders and gently pushed himself away.

"G-Glyde?" Her eyes widened in surprise. Her body immediately felt lonely and craved his warmth, despite being mere inches away. Did I… make him uncomfortable? Was I too aggressive? She became painfully aware she couldn't hold back, being so close to her husband.

"Alex…" He steadied his breathing. His body raged with desire for her. Calm yourself, Gallanthyde! "Let's… get out of the hot springs."

"Ah?" She blinked, confused. Did he not want to… continue with this? Was it too much for him? The last thing she wanted was for him to feel uncomfortable with her. Worries settled on her lip, which didn't escape his attention.

"We wouldn't want to be… doing this… in the hot springs." He quickly added.

"… Oh!" She quickly realized as she looked around her surroundings. "R-Right." Although, the lewd side of her mind admittedly didn't care.

After taking their towels, he gently held her wrist and they stepped out of the hot springs. They wouldn't want to make a mess in the public hot springs. And speaking of the public …

Gallanthyde scratched his head. I forgot we're out in the open. He considered stopping the moment now before it escalated into … something far more dangerous. While his head believed that, his head down there didn't care. He couldn't deny how turned on he was.

"Glyde…" She tugged on his arm.

He turned to her, gazing into her lustful eyes. Her cheeks were flushed. Her cock was throbbing for his attention. Lewd juices dripped through her soaked pussy. She was in a much more aroused state than him. Unfortunately, I think she feels the same way …

"Alex…" He averted his eyes. "Maybe we should… stop here."

"… What?" She rocked back her head. Stop here?! After all the teasing and touching he did to her? There was no way she could just stop here!

"You do know where we are." He continued. "It's, uh… not the best–…"

"I couldn't care less, Glyde." She dragged his arm, pulling him close. "I can't… hold myself back."

"O-Oh…" His resistance was slowly crumbling. N-No… I don't know if we should do this. His inner thoughts battled with each other.

She sensed the inner turmoil in his mind. She was dead set on breaking his resistance. Her hand pressed onto his chest, tracing it down to his waist, following the curves of his muscles.

"Don't you want to take me, Glyde?" She breathed against his skin. "Don't you want to have your way with me?"

Her sweet words leaving those sweet lips tugged away at him, hacking away at his self-control.

"I… want you." He firmly cupped her cheek, his gaze darkening. "God, I want you so badly–mnngh?!"

Wrapping her hands around his neck, she pulled him down and sealed his lips with a kiss. A kiss so tender yet brimming with her desires. Her warmth flowed into his mouth.

His mind nearly went blank from the succulent sensation that was her lips. He craved more. He needed more. Their gazes met each other, both imbued with need.

"Alex…" He could still turn this around. He could still back away before–…

Raising herself on her toes, she leaned her lips into his ear and whispered…

"Let's consummate our marriage… ~"

It shattered his self-control. Damn it! Gallanthyde slipped his hands around her thighs and lifted her, forcing her back against a wall. He captured her lips once more, unable to hold himself back.

He's becoming forceful…! Alessandra happily curled her arms around his head, pulling his head closer to feel more of his lips. Her thighs hugged his hips.

"You don't care we're doing it right here?" He breathed against her neck, taking in her divine scent. "I didn't realize how perverted my wife is…"

Her heart fluttered being called his wife. It was damn arousing to be put in this compromising position, where he was finally taking control, where she could be helpless to her husband.

"Anyone could walk in right this second…" He glanced at the entrance. "I bet you'd love that, wouldn't you?"

"It's not like tha–mnngaah…!" She moaned loudly as he bucked his hips forward, rubbing his cock against hers. In this position, their hips were in line with each other, making it perfect for some cock-on-cock action. The roughness of his skin grinded against her smoothness. She tried to deny it, but the idea that someone could walk right in and catch them in the act stirred her arousal. Her cock and pussy pulsed with excitement. God, what would they think if they saw the royal knight like this?

"… You need to keep your voice down." He whispered into her ear, actually concerned. "Can't risk anyone hearing us."

"Why don't you make me?" She licked her lips, feeling playful. "I'm sure it's an easy task for my husband–mnnngh…"

Taking initiative, he shut her mouth with his lips. A kiss more passionate, fiercer than the last. Her body shuddered from the delectable warmth pooling in her mouth. One hand moved down to grip both their cocks. She stroked them as they throbbed against each other.

Grabbing a fistful of his dark hair, she slipped her tongue into his lips. Her tongue swirled around, taking in the taste of his velvety flesh and sweet saliva. Oh, he tasted wonderful; she needed more of it. Surprised, he tried to back away, but she had his head locked to hers.

Their lips parted away, connected by a few strings of saliva. He took a few deep breaths, gazing into her lusty lips. Wow, she's a fierce kisser…! He couldn't find the words to describe her lips, but it felt good.

"Glyde…" She whispered, her fingers tracing the veins down his cock. "Please… make me your wife."

"Alex…" His cock throbbed at the implication. She desired him. He desired her and wouldn't keep her waiting any longer. Lifting her a little higher, her back sliding up the smooth wooden wall, his cock slipped under and rubbed her wetness, sending shivers through her pussy.

"Ooooh…" She drew her head back in delight. Her pussy grew hungry for his thick, throbbing meat, soaking his shaft with her lewd juices.

"Alex, I really need you to keep your voice down…" He drew a sharp breath. God, she's so wet…! He wanted to take her then and there, but he still had reservations, which would be abandoned soon, about making noises.

"… Okay." She nodded weakly, too turned on to think straight. "I'll… try to be quiet."

After taking a deep breath, he pushed his hips forward, plunging his cock into her pussy. A lightning sensation zipped through his nerves at how good she felt.

"Mnnnngh…!" She bit her lips, trying to conceal her lusty moans. A mix of pain and pleasure ricocheted up her spine as his cock forced her tight pussy open. Much thicker than she anticipated. Inch by inch, her pussy walls were stretched wide beyond her imagination, trying to accommodate his girthy member.

She feels so tight …! He held back a grunt. It felt like he was breaking her pussy open. Her face contorted with discomfort. Her eyes were clenched tightly, and she was gritting her teeth. He stopped moving, worried.

"Don't you dare… stop." She groaned, opening an eye. Her legs wrapped around him. "Don't stop until I'm fully yours."

Her voice commanded him to keep pushing. And he did. Her words were absolute regardless of his feelings. He pushed, burying his cock deeper into her depths, forcing her pussy to swallow his entire length. Mnngh, so hot and tight!

"Mnaaagh…!" She gasped as his cock finally hilted. God, she felt so full. This painful, pleasurable sensation surged through her body. Her cock throbbed against his stomach, drizzling precum down her shaft. Tears welled up in her eyes.

"A-Alex…" His gaze grew concerned. Her pussy felt amazing, he couldn't deny that. He hoped she wasn't pushing herself.

"I'm okay…" She cupped his cheek, a sweet smile adorning her lips. The pain was slowly subsiding, and the joy of finally being one with him overshadowed that. "I just… need a moment."

He sighed, nuzzling into her forehead. As long as she was okay, that's what mattered. He waited until she fully adjusted to having him inside of her. I think I need time to adjust myself … this feels too good. The temptation to ravage her was strong.

"You can start moving." She latched her hands onto his shoulders. "I want you to feel good."

Readjusting his hold under her thighs, he began moving his hips, slowly taking his cock in and out. Her pussy lips gripped his cock tightly as it moved in and out. God, she's so tight…

"Yes, just like–mnngh…–that…'' She moaned softly. The pleasure was slowly replacing the emanating pain in her pussy. He's… really inside me. She felt like it was a dream come true. She only saw this happening in her most perverted fantasies in the bedroom. A fantasy that involved Gallanthyde dominating her cock and pussy, breaking her mind against her will until his wife turned into a slutty cum-filled mess.

But the Gallanthyde in front of her was… kind. He was treating her with careful tenderness. His thrusts were gentle, making sure it was a safe experience for both of them. His demeanor contrasted with what would be expected of someone called the God of Death. Alessandra realized his gentle nature was just as sexy , if not more, than her fantasies.

"Mnaaagh…" She slipped her hand down to her cock and began stroking it. It twitched for attention, leaking precum as it did.

"Alex, keep your voice down…" He nudged her forehead. Her moans grew louder each time.

"It feels… really good." She moaned into his neck. The way his thick skin scraped against her inner walls tingled her nerves. She knew they couldn't risk getting caught, but she couldn't contain her moans either. The risk itself was a damn turn-on, making her body tremble.

"We could really get caught…" He says, but the risk was turning him on, admittedly. Someone could find the royal knight in this vulnerable scenario at any moment. The idea made his cock grow harder, pulsing within her pussy flesh.

She cast a glance to the entrance. Anyone could walk through and see her being trapped in her husband's embrace. They'd see the great royal knight's thick, fleshy member. It was a worry, for sure. She wouldn't actually want anyone to see them in this situation…

And yet, she couldn't stop entertaining the risky scenario. If someone were to walk in right this second …! Her body trembled at the risk. It excited her swollen cock, making it grow harder.

"Are you scared, my dear husband?" Her voice grew needy, her hand digging into his back. She wanted to tease him. "What if they catch us? What if they find the great Executor deep inside my pussy? What if they saw my cock hard and throbbing because of you?"

"… You're one hell of a perverted knight." He groaned. Seeing the Goddess Knight act in such a perverted manner fired up his arousal. A sin of the very lewd kind. Only for his eyes. "I'm not letting anyone see you like this."

"I wouldn't want that, either…" She planted a kiss on his supple neck. "My body is for you and you only."

Her words ignited the possessiveness in him. No one would lay their eyes on his wife beside him. Her lewd body, her lusty moans, her dripping pussy, her throbbing cock–they all belonged to him. He especially didn't want anyone witnessing her futanari identity.

"Mnaagh…" She nibbled on his neck. He was growing possessive, and it started to affect her. There's no one else she'd offer his body to than him. She didn't want anyone laying their hands on him either. He belonged to her; he better understand that. Only the strongest royal knight deserved to be by his side.

"Mnnngh…!" He had a hard time holding back his moans now. Her pussy felt too tight and hot. Every time his cock slipped out, her greedy pussy lips tempted him to slam inside. God, he wanted to slam his cock deep and make her a mess, leave her moaning in pleasure. But her voice… it was a genuine concern. He doubted she'd be able to keep her voice down if he got rough.

"Holding back, Glyde?" She purred, noticing the hesitance on his face. She knew he wanted to fuck her rough and hard. She simply had to whittle away at his hesitation, make him fall for her sweet words, make him want her body.

"I'm… I'm not–…"

"It's not like you to hold back." She taunted, a lewd grin forming on her lips. "You wouldn't want to disappoint your wife, would you?"

"Be careful with what you say…" Her teasing manner of words strangely excited him. She's trying to get me riled up, isn't she? Would he stand strong, or would she succeed?

"Or else what?" She caressed his cheek, a finger tracing the contours of his face. "Are you going to show me what you're capable of?"

"…" His eye twitched. Needless to say, he was falling for her. He lost the duel with her which he was quite content with. But am I going to lose again… this time, against her words? No, he knew better. I, the God of Death, shan't falte–… "Gnnngh…?!"

Her legs forced his hips closer, his cock grinding up her inner walls and eliciting a lewd moan from her lips.

"A-Alex, your voice…!" He grunted into her neck. Her pussy greedily embraced his cock. God, why did she have to feel so good? His desire to ravage her slowly crumbled.

"You can always shut me up…" She parted her lips, blowing a white puff of air. "Or are you incapable of–MNAAANGH?!"

Gallanthyde slammed his cock deep into her pussy, breaching her lewd walls apart, forcing a loud moan out of her wet lips. Whatever worries he had about making a scene were thrown out of the window. So what if she filled the hot springs with her moans?

He'd make her scream with lust.

He thrusted into her pussy with reckless abandon, wetness spraying out of her cock with every thrust. She could feel her fleshy insides being permanently molded into the shape of his cock, into his personal cock-sleeve. Her cock throbbed every time he slammed inside her, spilling precum as it bounced helplessly.

"Mnnngh… G-Glyde…!" She gasped in pleasure and gripped his shoulders for dear life. "I can't keep my voice down if you… –mnaanh…!"

"Regretting your words so soon?" He smirked, his fingers digging into her thighs. "I want to hear how loud you can moan for me."

She shuddered with pleasure, immensely turned on by his dominating nature. No way she could contain her moans when he was fucking it out of her. She riled him up but may have gotten more than she bargained. Not that I'm complaining… !

"I can't believe you're enjoying it this much…" His gaze fell to her cock which looked like it could erupt any moment. Such a perverted sight, one unfitting of a royal knight. Just what was she like behind her knightly duties? Was she pleasuring her cock and making these sinful faces? What noises did she make when she fully let herself go?

I can't hold my voice back…! Her moans grew louder and lewder. It tingled his eardrums. He wanted to hear more of those sweet moans as he rammed his cock inside her. She covered her mouth and bit her lips to conceal her moans as best as she could, but it was futile. With every thrust into her pussy, pleasure coursed through her body, rocking her mind, forcing the lewd noises out of her lips.

"God, I never thought you could make those kinds of noises…" He murmured across her neck. Her moans pushed his already high arousal. At this point, he'd leave it to fate. If they got caught, so be it; he'd put on a show and make the royal knight submit to him. If he wasn't holding her up, he'd love to stroke her cock and make her moan more.

Alessandra cupped his cheek, her eyes staring at his lips. They looked so welcoming. So inviting. What better way to shut herself up than to be smothered by his lips once more? She brought his face close and captured his lips, muffling her moans.

Her lips …! His mind grew fuzzy from how enrapturing her lips felt. She wasn't just kissing him; she was devouring his lips. Her lips felt soft yet wild. And she wouldn't stop there.

Desiring more of his taste, she slipped her tongue in and hungrily assaulted his oral walls. His tongue recoiled in surprise, but her tongue kept pressing on, coiling around his velvety flesh. It swirled around, gathering his lewd saliva, ingraining the taste into her mind. He felt weak. It's like she was assaulting his mind.

I can't get enough of him…! While she kissed him with reckless abandon, her hand instinctively wrapped around her cock and stroked it. Her cock was impossibly engorged. Her fingers smoothed over the veiny shaft. It never felt this excited before when she pleasured herself during her private times. With her tongue lapping up his succulent taste and his cock pounding into her tight pussy, her cock throbbed even harder from all these new sensations.

Needing a breather, Gallanthyde forced his lips away, taking big breaths of air. Multiple lewd strings of saliva connected their heated tongues. God, she was an aggressive kisser!

"Alex, I can't hold out for too long…!" He breathed heavily. He felt his entire body tensing, starting from his legs. A hot sensation began rising from the base of his cock.

She could feel his cock swelling inside her. Her pussy clamped down in response, anticipating his sweet release. Her cock, too, was reaching the edge. It pulsed within her grip, shooting out precum, ready to burst at any moment.

"Gnaangh… let's finish together!" She moaned. Familiar sensations surged through her cock and pussy as they reached the edge. Her body tensed up.

Mnnngh, can't hold on…! His hips bucked into hers mindlessly, plowing her pussy open. Gripping her thighs tightly, he tried to lift her away from his cock…

"Claim me, Glyde…!" She curled her arms around his neck. Her legs wrapped around his back, locking him close, pushing his cock deeper. She wouldn't want his sweet release to be anywhere but deep inside her! "Claim me from the inside…!"

"Alex…!" He groaned, unable to stop himself. Her words sent her senses into overdrive. His cock began pounding relentlessly into her pussy, stretching her walls out even more, preparing her body to be his vessel. To claim her.

"Mnaaangh… Glyde…!" Oh, she could feel her pussy being forced open by his swelling cock. He started getting aggressive, pounding her into submission. Her cock throbbed, rapidly reaching the edge of no return. Just knowing he would soon fill her up fired her impending climax.

Gallanthyde slammed his hips one last time and succumbed to the pleasures. His cock unloaded white-hot cum into her pussy, filling her womb to the brim. Wondrous sensations coursed through his veins. His legs shook as he kept holding her up, his cock shooting thick load after load into her needy pussy. Cum overflowed out of her pussy and dripped down, forming a small puddle on the floor.

Alessandra mewled in pleasure, tongue hanging out, and threw her head back against the wall. Her arms and legs tightened around him, her fingers digging into his back and her toes curling in. Her mind melted into nothingness the moment his cum scorched her insides. Hot cum erupted out of her pulsating cock. Her contracting pussy squirted translucent liquids everywhere. Lewd juices sprayed everywhere, making for a sloppy mess of cock and pussy juices.

Moans of unbridled pleasure escaped her wet lips and echoed through the hot springs. She didn't care; she couldn't care! Her mind had shut down from the mind-numbing pleasure. Her body quivered in ecstasy, being filled up by her husband's essence , being claimed by him.

Feeling his legs give away, he dropped to his knees while holding her, sitting her on his thighs. His head lay on her chest. He was panting heavily as he recovered from the intense orgasmic high. Oh, I'm feeling dizzy…

Her orgasm lasted a little longer as her cock spurted the last of its cum. Her grip on him slowly weakened as she regained consciousness. Seeing his head on her chest, she stroked the back of his hair to soothe his senses. They stayed like this for a while.

"Glyde…?" She whispered.

Slowly but surely, he raised his head. It surprised him that she recovered faster, despite her loud performance just moments ago. He's never seen a girl orgasm before, but what he witnessed was not a normal orgasm. Is this the might of a futanari…? He's heard that a futanari had a powerful sex drive, like a beast that had to be tamed. I underestimated it.

As his gaze scanned around, he was appalled. Her white essence was everywhere. Their skins, the wall behind her, even the floor. Wow, just how much did she let out?

"It appears I'm… no match for you." He nuzzled their foreheads together.

"I wasn't aware this was a match." She smiled softly, running her hand across his hair. "How are you feeling?"

"Exhausted… as if I had trained with another Executor." He chuckled lightly. "How about you?"

"… Mhmm." She planted a tender kiss on his lips. "You've made me a happy wife."

As long as she was happy, that's what matters. He felt the same sentiment, being able to share an intimate moment with her.

He pulled himself away, letting his member slip out of her. His essence flowed out of her pinkish pussy lips. W-Woah, did I do that …?

"You've… marked me from the inside." She gently rubbed her stomach, feeling his warmth inside her. "Now, I'm… truly yours."

"… I'm sure I belonged to you the moment you defeated me." He raised his hand, drawing her attention to the silver ring.

Alessandra placed her palm on his, intertwining their fingers together. This moment was… heartfelt. Seeing his softer side and bonding with him. It's what she wanted for the longest time ever since she fell for him. This time, she could be by his side.

Gallanthyde could feel her comfortable warmth spreading to his hand. A warmth so affectionate. His hand gently squeezed around hers. Gazing at her face, his heart thumped against his chest, calmly beating in a way he never felt before. Ever since they met, he always harbored a deep admiration for her. Maybe I had harbored feelings for her without realizing it. He buried those feelings away; he believed he didn't deserve to experience them…

… until you proved to me how empowering these feelings can be.

"Hey, Alex…?"

"Yes?"

"I love you." He smiled, a faint red appearing on his cheeks. "I don't think I've… said that yet."

Her eyes shot open, almost not registering the words leaving his lips. She softly head-butted his chest, her face turning red from embarrassment and joy.

"Don't… say those words again, okay?"

"… O-Oh?" He blinked. Did I… make her uncomfortable?

"I want to hear you say it…," she nuzzled into his chest, "… on our wedding day."

"… Is that right." He sighed in relief. He just couldn't believe how adorable the strongest royal knight could be. His arms wrapped around her in a warm embrace. You've made me, the God of Death, feel… alive.

I can't wait for our wedding, Alessandra.

Chapter 17: My Futanari Valentine, Natski

Summary:

All that Natski needs is a little reassurance.

And Frein is ready to provide that and many more.

Dedicated for Valentine's Day, 2022.

Notes:

UPDATE 8/12/2024:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Chapter Text

"Classes are finally over…"

Frein yawned. He stretched his arms upwards, resulting in some satisfying cracks. It's been a long day…

He looked off in the distance through the window beside him. The sun set on the horizon, painting the sky a warm gradient. It'll be evening very soon…

He placed his bag on the table and packed all his stuff. Make sure I'm not forgetting anything. He then flipped it over his shoulder, holding the strap with his fingers. Let me just tuck my chair in …

"Hey, hey, Kazuki! Have you gotten any chocolates already?"

"Chocolates? Why are you asking that, Irine?"

His ears twitched at the conversation, prompting him to turn to his colleagues, Kazuki and Irine.

"You can't seriously be asking me that!" Irine huffed. "Don't you know what day it is today?"

"Oh, right." Kazuki stroked her chin. "It's Valentine's Day, huh?"

"Bingo!" Irine winked. "So, so…! You didn't get any chocolates?"

"No, I haven't…" Kazuki tucked her chair in. Her lips curved downwards.

"Do you plan on giving chocolates to anyone?"

"… There's no one I'm really…," her voice paused, "… interested in."

"That sounds like a big fat lie!"

"S-Shut up…" Kazuki groaned, then poked Irine's cheek. "How about you? I see that chocolate peeking out of your bag."

"H-Hey!" Irine quickly zipped up her bag. "You saw nothing!"

"Heh…" Kazuki raised a brow, feeling rather doubtful. "So, you're planning on giving it to someone?"

"M-Maybe…" A faint red dyed Irine's cheeks as she cast her eyes away.

"What a lucky guy." Now it was Kazuki's turn to smirk. "I'm sure–"

"Oh, would you look at the time!" Irine rushed to the doorway, visibly flustered by the mere mention of his name. "I'll see you later, Kazuki! Bye!"

Frein chuckled lightly at their conversation. Valentine's Day… a celebration of love throughout the world. A special day where most lovers would celebrate their relationships and spend some sweet bonding time.

Unfortunately for me, I only remembered Valentine's Day just yesterday. He didn't prepare any chocolate gifts to give to anyone. Then again, if I had time, I probably wouldn't bother myself with it either way. W ith that last thought in mind, he turned around and–…

"Well, well, well…" A voice greeted him. Rather obnoxiously. "If it isn't Frein being by his lonesome."

He recognized that obnoxious voice all too well. Her most prominent feature was her shark teeth. His eyes naturally drifted to them.

"Hey, Natski." He raised his head briefly. "Are you done with classes?"

"They just finished, as a matter of fact." She fluffed her side ponytail, resting one hand on her hip. "Just as yours have."

"I see." He nodded. "So… what are you doing here? You rarely come to my classes."

"You would dare ask me such a question?" She clicked her tongue. "I've come to see you, of course."

"Oh, I'm honored by your mere presence…" He rolled his eyes. She always has to put up a front…

"But of course!" She puffed her chest out. "You should be grateful that I've taken time out of my day to talk with you."

"Yeah, right." He scoffed, adjusting his bag. "Wanna walk home together?"

"Oh, you would like me to walk home with you, wouldn't you?" She cupped both her cheeks, playfully waving her head. "Shall I or shall I not–…"

"Fine, I'll walk home alone." He walked past her and tapped her shoulder. "Later."

"Wait, wait!" She quickly strapped her bag behind her back and rushed to his side. "Let's walk home together!"

"Haha…" A little laugh slipped his lips. Oh, Natski…

Frein met Natski at the start of his university life. One day, they were taking the same course, and they had to choose partners for a group project. Natski looked like a lost puppy, all alone and depressed. Nobody wanted to approach her.

He could have partnered with someone else, but he felt terrible seeing her alone. And so, he asked her if they could be partners. That was the start of their… friendship if he could call it. With others, Natski was very shy, but with him, she acted all high and mighty. Why does she act differently around me? Why doesn't she get along with anyone else?

Natski had unique features: her sharp, sanpaku eyes and shark teeth. He figured others found her appearance intimidating. Maybe that's why she has a hard time making friends? Considering how she acts with me, I wouldn't be surprised if they couldn't stand her attitude.

Other than her sanpaku eyes and shark teeth, something else also separated her from the crowd as if those facial features weren't enough. Something else that might have brought their relationship closer.

He could never mistake her face. That's for sure. But he could also never forget what he saw that day. It made him feel special in a way others weren't, knowing about this side of her. Wait, what are you thinking, Frein? Special? Don't let it get to your head…

"Frein."

"Hmm?" He turned his face to her. "What's up, Natski?"

"I've been curious about something…"

"Yeah?"

"Do you…," she twirled her finger around a strand of her side ponytail, "have any plans today?"

"Huh?" He raised his brows. Plans?

"I'm referring to Valentine's Day!" She puffed her cheeks out. "Don't get the wrong idea."

"Oh, Valentine's Day…" He scratched his neck. "No, I don't have any plans to celebrate it."

"Why's that…?" She intently gazed at his expression, holding her breath.

"Well, I didn't make any chocolate." He shrugged his shoulders. "I also didn't receive any chocolate." And I also don't have anyone to cuddle with by the fireplace… but he wouldn't admit that.

"I see!" She let out a breath she didn't even know she was holding. "So, that means you'll be all alone today… How pathetic you must be!"

"Yeah, yeah, rub it in…" He groaned in annoyance. Her words stung him more than he would care to admit. Pathetic is right.

"Since you have no one and will be wasting time on such a lovely day like this," she took off her bag and unzipped it, "I suppose I have no choice but to spend it with y–…"

"Actually, I forgot." He stared at the gradient sky. I don't want her to think I'm pathetic. "I do have someone waiting for me at home."

"… What?"

"She and I got some sweet plans together." His eyes sparkled with excitement, his lips breaking into a wild grin. "We'll be going hard all night!"

"O-Oh, I see…" Her lips trembled, bowing her head. "You… already have plans?"

"Yep!" He gave her a thumbs up. "I can't believe I forgot about this."

"That's… great to hear." She forced a smile.

"I should catch up with her!" He patted her shoulder and took off running. "See you later, Natski! Thanks for walking with me!"

Natski remained frozen in place, staring at his back until it disappeared in the distance.

He … already has someone waiting for him?

Her hands weakening, the bag handle slipped away from her fingers and dropped to the ground with an audible thud. A pink wrapping fell out of her bag from the impact.

I thought he wasn't… seeing anyone.

A sour, terrible taste filled her mouth. Her heart tightened in pain as if spiky chains of steel coiled around it. Her gaze, deprived of any life and emotion, fell onto the pink wrapping.

I wanted to … spend time with him.

She clenched the fabric around her chest, physically trying to still her raging, aching heart. Tears welled up in her eyes. Her legs gave out, and she dropped to her knees.

Right, that's… fine.

Natski slowly picked up the pink wrapping from the ground. It was a heart-shaped box of chocolate, though it had cracks at the edges. On it was a flowery note, which she crumpled. She shoved the chocolate back into her bag and zipped it up. She took a deep breath and willed her legs to stand up, despite the pain plaguing her heart, despite the cluster-hell of emotions swirling in her mind.

This is … fine.

It's not like… I was expecting him to say yes.

Looking at the sky, for some reason… her eyes only saw darkness, like the void left in her heart. A few drops of water landed on her hair, snapping her back to life. It's going to rain. She rubbed her tears away and carried on to her home.

Leaving a broken piece of her heart along the way.

"I'm home!" Frein pushed the door open to his house. He took off his shoes and tossed the bag onto a couch. Finally freedom, at last!

He quickly changed out of his clothes and wore comfortable ones. He zipped to this room and booted up his gaming computer.

Headphones: check! Joystick: Check! Game downloaded: check!

His screen showed a game being launched. A game that he had been waiting for several years…

"Factory of Runes 5!" A wide grin was plastered on his face. He had been waiting for this game for so long, and now it's finally released! I'm going to spend my entire night playing this to my heart's content!

CRASH!

"Woah?" He looked out his room window. Night time has descended, along with heavy rain! Wow, it's a storm out there! Perfect mood for playing games, I suppose.

As he sat on his chair, his phone vibrated in his pocket. What's this… a new message? He opened up his phone and saw a chat message from none other than…

"I hope you have a great Valentine's Day."

"Natski…"

He reclined to the chair. I wonder what she's doing now. There was something odd about her message. Usually, her messages radiated with her obnoxiousness, but this one … was surprisingly normal. What gives …? The only times she chatted like this were if she were not in the mood–…

"Ah…" He drew his head back in realization. Back when we were walking home together, she looked like she wanted to ask me something. It was usually Frein who went to her last class. But she came to meet me today. And today is Valentine's Day… could it be? No, I'm thinking this too much.

He shook his head to clear these thoughts of her and returned to the computer screen. Gaming time! With the joystick in hand, he navigated through the main menu. But now…

… he didn't feel like playing at all. His mind wandered somewhere else. Wandered to her.

"Ah, come on…" He took off his headphones and dropped them on the computer desk. Feelings of unease pooled through his chest. Feelings he feared acknowledging in his heart. Why am I worried…?

He spun his chair to face the window, showing the thunderous weather of rain. It's raining like crazy out there. A few thoughts flashed through his mind, some that surprised him, leaving him in disbelief.

Ah, screw it. He moved to the kitchen and put on an apron. On his phone, he opened up a guide for making chocolate. This shouldn't take me more than a few hours…

Let's get to work.

"I'm home…"

Natski weakly opened her door. She kicked her wet shoes off her feet and dropped her bag to the floor. She was caught in the rain, so her clothes were drenched. Putting one foot in front of the other, she walked to the living room and sat on the couch, ignoring the state of her wet clothes.

I just … need to rest.

She took her phone and opened up her chat with Frein. Did he reply to me? It turns out he only read his message. No response.

I see … why would he reply to me, anyway?

It's not like I need him to.

I don't need his attention.

The phone slipped away from her grasp, hitting the floor. She stood up and moved to the mirror, which showed a full-body reflection of herself.

I look so pathetic.

She began stripping out of her clothes, starting from her jacket down to her thigh highs, till she was completely bare for the mirror to see.

Those eyes …

She stared into her own reflection's eyes. These sanpaku eyes of hers that garnered weird looks from others.

Those teeth …

Pulling her cheek with her finger, she opened her mouth, baring her sharp teeth that resembled those of a predatory shark. These sharp teeth of hers that left most people fearful.

Those breasts …

Natski pressed her hands against her modest chest, which she didn't feel confident in.

This side of me …

Her gaze shifted further down, moving past her lower core, stopping at a certain not-so-modest feature one would never see on a girl.

Why … would he care about me…?

She begrudgingly put on a shirt and short pants then plopped down on the couch.

I'll be okay. It's going to be okay…

Tears welled up in her eyes. Many emotions condensed in her heart.

Frein …

During her first group project, Natski didn't have anyone to rely on. It was already obvious from her colleague's expressions. Whenever they even looked her way, they'd instinctively avoid her.

But he never left her behind.

He wanted to be her partner.

Natski was utterly thrilled to have a partner, to have someone that could look past what she believed were her flaws. She finally made her first friend in such a long time!

He would always stop by her classes and hang out with her, and that filled her with joy. Eventually, she found herself getting comfortable in their friendship.

Then that unfortunate day happened. She couldn't focus on class due to reasons and took a rest in the infirmary. It's not that an illness struck her or anything, no.

She was feeling pent up and needed to relieve herself. And how would she achieve that?

By masturbating with her penis, of course.

Natski was a futanari, a girl having both male and female sexes. And being a futanari, she naturally had a high sex drive. She needed to let out some steam…

While she was busy playing with herself, Frein just so happened to be sick and stopped by the infirmary.

He also just so happened to arrive at the same time she reached her orgasm and let out a magnificent amount of lewd juices.

What a way to find out Natski was a futanari, huh?

They locked eyes for a moment, comprehending the situation, too stunned to speak to each other. Before they could react, they heard footsteps around the corner. For whatever reason, he helped clean off the lewd mess she created, and quickly laid her down and covered her with a blanket. No one suspected anything.

From that day onwards, she felt closer to him. He never judged her for who she was (though he did judge her for masturbating in the infirmary, why would that be a good idea?) He treated her the same, as he would treat any friend. Her eyes, her teeth, even her identity as a futanari… none of it bothered him.

At some point, she found herself falling for him with each passing day. Natski thought she would be fine just being friends with him. But she wasn't. She craved more than his friendship, more than being one of his friends.

His attention. His touch. His everything.

I miss you … so much.

Tears streamed down her cheeks, her emotions breaking down like a waterfall crashing through a dam. Her heart couldn't contain all the pain anymore.

Frein … I need you…!

Natski couldn't lie to herself anymore. She bawled loudly into her pillow, unable to control her tears, her feelings for him.

Today was the day she wanted to bring their relationship to the next level.

But she lost her chance. He already had someone. Someone who wasn't her. Someone who would never be her.

If I wasn't born this way…!

She cursed her face, her body, her own identity. Maybe that's why he wouldn't see her that way. No way he could be attracted to her.

Please … don't leave me alone, Frein...!

She cried silently into her pillow, accompanied by nightly sounds of rain and thunder.

CRASH!

"…!"

Natski shot upwards, quickly scanning the room. Her heart thumped rapidly against her chest, ringing in her eardrums.

Thunder … her gaze shifted to a window. Rainy weather and occasional lightning could be seen.

Did I … fall asleep?

She looked at her damp pillow, which was soaked with her tears. I must have cried myself to sleep. Her eyes shifted to the clock. A good amount of time had passed. How long was I out …?

DING DONG!

"Eh?!" She flinched from the sudden interruption of silence. Did my doorbell just ring? She stood up from the couch and rushed to the door. Who could be here at this hour…? She opened the door slightly to take a peek…

"Hey, Natski." A drenched boy greeted her with a warm smile. "Good weather we're having tonight, huh?"

She blinked a few times and rubbed her eyes to clear her vision. She couldn't believe what her eyes were seeing right in front of her doorstep.

"Frein…? Is that you?"

"The one and only."

"What are you… doing here?"

"I'd love to answer that but…," he wiggled his waterproof jacket, "It's freezing out here. Mind if I… come in?"

"Oh!" She slammed the door wide open and pulled his arm inside.

"Thank you." He took off his waterproof jacket and rolled it in his hands, then placed it in its matching bag. "Brrrr, it's freezing out there…"

"You came to see me… in this rain?"

"Not one of my better decisions in life." He shrugged it off. "But yeah, I came to see you."

"Why?" She asked, but seeing him right here healed her aching heart. "You really didn't have to go through all that trouble…"

"Maybe you're right." He scratched his cheek awkwardly. "But… there's something I want to give you."

Something he wants to give me? What could be so important that he'd neglect his own safety?! Her eyes drifted to his trembling arms. He must be shivering from the cold …!

"Let's sit by the fireplace." She grabbed his arm, dragging him to the living room and forced him onto the couch, then turned to the fireplace. She tossed some burning material into the structure and lit up a match. This should do it! A decent fire was ignited, illuminating the place with a warm orange hue.

Frein rubbed his hands together. The warmth from the flames was… gentle , pleasant to his senses. He couldn't find the right words to describe it. The heat is nice …

"Is this warm enough?" She sat beside him with a concerned look in her eyes.

"Yeah, more than enough." He nodded. "Thank you."

The two sat in silence, only the sounds of crackling flames and crashing rain interrupting said silence. She still had a hard time believing he was right here, by her side. Being near him set her heart at ease…

"So, Natski… I, uh…" He gazed into her eyes, which appeared rather puffy. "Wait, have you been crying…?"

"H-Huh?" She instinctively rubbed her eyes. "N-No, you're just imagining things. I wasn't crying!"

"Is that so…?" He wasn't convinced. She's awfully defensive about this… but I won't pry.

"What did you want to say?" She steered the conversation back. "You said you had something to give…?"

"Ah, right." He took a small box of chocolate from inside his jacket. "I… wanted to give this to you."

"What's this, Frein?" She eyed the box closely.

"I could have done better…" He sighed, handing the box into her hand. "But I wanted to give this to you as soon as I could."

She cradled the box in her hands. A gift from Frein …? So important that he'd brave through rainy weather. She gingerly opened the box and saw…

… a rather messy chocolate in the shape of a heart. Or at least, that's what she thought it was trying to be. Did he… make this for me?

"Natski." Taking on a more serious manner, he gazed into her eyes.

"W-What is it?" She straightened her posture. He looked so… determined.

"It's a bit late to ask this, but…" A faint blush graced his cheeks.

"But…?"

"Will you be my valentine?"

"…" She froze, her mouth left agape. His words echoed in her mind again and again. Her eyes glanced at the chocolate, then at his face, then at the chocolate.

"Um, Natski…?" He awkwardly rubbed the side of his neck. Maybe this was a bad idea…

"You're giving me this…" She raised the chocolate to him. "... as a Valentine's gift?"

"… Yes."

"You're… asking me to be your Valentine?"

"… Yes."

"… T-That's a lie!" She cried out, though her heart wanted to leap with happiness. "You're lying!"

"Heh?!" He raised a brow. "Why would I lie about this?"

"You told me you already had someone waiting for you at home!" She fumed. "You said you already made plans!"

"Oh." His eyes widened in surprise. She took my words, literally? This was turning out to be a big misunderstanding. Then again, it did seem that way…

"Don't tell me you ditched her just so you could ask me!" Though she secretly wouldn't mind if that was the case.

"Let me make something clear." He silenced her lips with his finger. "I could have phrased myself better, but I was referring to a game that came out recently. I was going to play it all night."

"… A game?"

"Yes…" He folded his arms. "I just didn't want to sound–as you put it–pathetic, spending my time alone on Valentine's Day…"

"…" She couldn't believe her ears. All this time… he wasn't seeing anyone? He never had a valentine?

"I guess I was also too much of a coward to ask you." He bowed his head. "So, what–…"

"You idiot!" She clenched her trembling fingers into fists. "You big dumb idiot!"

"Natski?!"

"I hate you!" She unleashed a flurry of fists on him. "I hate you! I hate you!"

"H-Hey, what are you doing?" He raised his arms to block her punches, though none of them hurt at all.

"I thought you already had someone!" Tears flooded down her cheeks once more. "You lied to me!"

"I won't deny that…"

"I wanted to ask you to be my valentine!" She sniffed. "But then you had to ruin my chances!"

"Wait, what?" His eyes shot open. "You were going to–"

"Stupid, stupid, stupid!" She rapidly jabbed his arms. "I was so heartbroken! I couldn't stop crying!"

"So, you were crying!" He sighed. I should have known… "You're a liar, too!"

"You're a bigger liar!" She coughed between her cries. "I hate you! I hate you so much!"

He avoided her gaze, his heart aching at the sight of her teary-eyed expression. "Natski, I…"

"I don't want to be your valentine!"

"O-Oh." Her words dripped venom, piercing through his heart. That… really hurts, but I guess… that's fair. "I'm… sorry. I shouldn't have–…"

"Shut up!" She jumped off the couch and walked to her bag. "I'm not done talking!"

"…" He remained silent. Her voice radiated with a rather obnoxious… authority.

She grabbed her chocolate gift and walked back, standing in front of him. "Here! Take it!"

"T-Thank you…?" He humbly accepted the gift. A heart-shaped box with a cute pink wrapping. On it was a crumpled piece of paper. This looks cute. What does this say…? He flattened the note and read the pretty handwriting.

I love you, Frein.

Will you be my valentine forever?

"Natski…" He gazed into her puffy eyes, processing the words he just read. "You…"

"I don't want to be your valentine just for today." She rubbed some of her tears away. "I want to be your valentine today, tomorrow, the day after, and the day after that."

"Wait, I don't think that's how it works–…"

"I love you, Frein." She gazed back into his violet eyes. "I always have."

"You don't… hate me?" He asked, trying to stay calm with all the butterflies flying around in his stomach. "You were quite adamant about–"

"I'm sorry." She sobbed quietly. "I don't hate you… I can't hate you…"

"Natski…" He despised seeing her sad. She's crying because of me… her expression tugged away at his heartstrings. Wanting to comfort her, his arms instinctively held her hands and gently pulled her onto his lap.

"Frein…" His warmth surrounded her delicate frame, a warmth she found so comforting to her heart and soul.

"I'm sorry… for making you cry." He wrapped his arms around her in a warm embrace. "I'm so sorry."

"I'm sorry for misunderstanding..." Her sobs grew quieter as she calmed down.

"You have nothing to apologize for, Natski." He softly stroked the back of her orange hair. "I hurt your feelings without knowing…"

"Mhmm…" She buried her head into his chest, craving his warmth and touch. She felt so safe, so secure…

"I… love you too, Natski." He whispered, finally letting his feelings out of his heart. "I would love to be your valentine."

"… Not just my valentine."

"Huh…?"

"… Girlfriend." She pouted. "Ask me to be your girlfriend."

She can ask that at a time like this. He found her rather endearing. Seriously, I can't believe I'm falling for her harder…

"Okay, okay." He gently rubbed her tears away from her eyes, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "Natski, would you be my… girlfriend?"

"… Mhmm." She hummed and nodded timidly. "Will you… be my boyfriend?"

"I think that goes without saying." He chuckled softly, resting his forehead on her own. "Of course, Natski… I would love to be your boyfriend."

"Really?"

"Really, really."

"Really, really?"

"Really, really, really."

"Really, really, real–"

"Yes, Natski!" He gently pinched her cheek. "How many times are you going to keep asking that?"

"I'm sorry…" She nuzzled into his forehead. "I just… can't believe you'd want to go out with me…"

"Why is that?"

"I act all high and mighty…," she sniffed faintly, "I have an obnoxious attitude."

So, she's aware of that. He held back a laugh.

"I say very mean things to you…" She twiddled with her fingers. "I don't mean them, I promise! I just… I get giddy when I see you, and there's so many things going on in my mind, so many words I want to say, but they come out wrong and–…"

"It's okay, Natski." He gently cupped her cheek, giving her a warm smile. "It's okay. I understand."

"… You do?" She asked, uncertainty in her voice.

"I do." He grinned. "I love you for who you are. Honestly, I find your act adorable."

"Mnnh…" She blushed heavily at his compliment. "You… really love me?"

"I do."

"You're not saying that just to… make me feel better, are you?"

"No, of course not."

"Mhmm… I saw you staring at Kazuki when I came to find you." She puffed her cheeks out.

"Kazuki?" He tilted his head at an angle. What does Kazuki have to do with this? "What about her?"

"You must have thought she was pretty and cute…" She pouted. "She's tall, she has a bigger chest than me, and–…"

"You get pretty jealous easily, don't you, Natski?" He chuckled lightly. She shouldn't have to compare herself…

"… Sorry." She rubbed her hands together. "I can't… stop these feelings. I know I shouldn't be jealous, but…"

"Can I make it up to you?" He asked softly. I want to make up for the tears she cried. "… Is there anything I can do to make you feel better?"

"… I need you to reassure me." She curled her arms around him, desiring to be closer to him. "Tell me that you love me. Tell me that I will, and always will, be the only girl in your heart. Tell me that I'm the only one you'll ever fall for."

What a clingy girl. He smiled sweetly, stroking her back to reassure her. "There's no one else but you that makes me feel this way. I've fallen for you, and only you."

"Please… hold me closer." She whispered, tightening her arms around him, craving more of his warmth.

Obliging, he wrapped his arms around her body as much as he could, handling her like a fragile yet delicate flower.

"I love you, Natski."

Hearing his words, being in his gentle embrace, feeling his warmth… all her worries melted away as if they never existed in the first place. I feel so safe here with him. R ight here, in his arms, is where she belonged.

The two stayed in silence, simply enjoying each other's company and cherishing the time. Only the sounds of erratic rain, crackling flames, and the warmth from the fireplace accompanied their silence.

"Frein…" She slowly cupped both his cheeks, her face glowing a faint red. "Would you allow me to… kiss you?"

Would I allow her …? He would normally scoff at such a question if it came from anyone else. But this was Natski. She must be concerned about her shark teeth. I would be lying if I said I wasn't hesitant, but …

"You don't have to ask, Natski…" He said softly, surrendering himself to her.

Her eyes flicked to his parted lips, its succulent color only illuminated by the flaming hue… it looked so inviting. So welcoming. She leaned closer to his face, closing her eyes while she did.

Their lips met in a gentle kiss. A kiss conveying her true feelings for him that she had kept bottled for so long. A delectable warmth pooled through his lips, a warmth she couldn't get enough of.

"Frein…" She opened her mouth, baring her shark teeth and luscious tongue. "Can I… use my tongue?"

She's… getting bold. He thought. I thought we'd stop at a kiss and maybe cuddle. He didn't want to get ahead of himself. My heart's racing so fast…

He focused on her shark teeth. They look very deadly up close. His eyes traced the triangular patterns of her teeth. I know she wouldn't bite me on purpose.

To respond, he parted his lips slightly, allowing her access to his mouth.

She gingerly slipped her tongue through his lips while trying not to get too excited. His sweet taste enraptured her tongue, a taste she could get addicted to. Her tongue coiled around his own, taking in the taste of his velvet flesh.

Her tongue's longer than I thought. He simply resigned himself to her tongue assault. Her tongue felt so smooth and wild, tangling with this own. Tasting her tongue tingled with his senses. It feels … addicting. Although, he had second thoughts about slipping his tongue through her sharp teeth. I'm kinda scared of scarring my tongue…

With half-lidded eyes, she reluctantly pulled her tongue away to catch her breath, panting heavily.

To think that Natski could be so meek and cute right now. Behind her haughty and obnoxious attitude, she's just an adorable girl in love…

"Hmm…?" A very hot and painful sensation throbbed against his pants, prompting him to look down. Something hard is poking me? His eyes uncovered a sizable bulge, prominently stretching out its confinements.

It wasn't bulging from his pants, but rather…

"Wow, uhm…" He motioned to her pants. He could faintly feel the texture, the hard flesh of her bulge prodding against him.

"O-Oh, uh…" Her face flushed a deep red, realizing that her erection was quite evident for him to see.

"Are you not wearing any… underwear?" He timidly asked. I can practically feel it throbbing against me…!

"… I forgot to." She blurted out.

"You forgot, huh?" He smirked. "Are you sure you aren't just some huge pervert?"

"Hey! I'm not some huge perve–mnngh?!"

He grabbed her bulge, wrapping his fingers around the clothed shaft, feeling it hardening within his grasp. "It's so hard in my hand, Natski…"

"… Only because of you." She coiled her arms around his neck.

"Did our lip-on-lip action turn you on that much?" He chuckled. I'm glad she's enjoying herself…

"S-Shut up… mnngh…"

Holding her bulge, he stroked his hand up and down, the fabric of her pants rubbing against the pulsing skin within, creating pleasurable friction.

Natski never imagined he would touch her down there. It tingled her senses in a way she never felt before. It feels … really good. Just the fact it was him pushed her arousal through the roof.

"Oh, you feel even harder now…" He rubbed his thumb over the tip of her erection. A wet sensation stained his skin. Precum was seeping out through the fabric.

She sighed in pleasure. Oh, she couldn't stand this anymore. She needed to feel his touch directly. It was such a damn tease, feeling his hand on her pants, the single layer separating her bulge and him.

"Frein…" She moaned his name into his neck, clawing away at his shirt. "Please… touch me more."

T-Touch her more …? Little did Natski know, Frein was getting nervous. He had never been intimate with anyone before. But I'm glad it's with her… he wanted her to enjoy herself to the fullest.

Carefully, his hand slipped under her shirt, moving up to touch her breast, much to his surprise. She's not wearing a bra either?!

"Mnggah?!" She let out a loud moan from the sudden pleasure on her chest. "F-Frein, not there…!"

"Let me guess…," He breathed against her neck, his breath tickling her senses, "did you forget to put on a bra, too?"

"I'm not a huge perve–mmngaah…!"

Her voice trailed into a lusty moan. His hands were busy, one stroking her bulge and the other fondling her breast, both sending her waves of pleasure.

"Didn't say you were this time…" His hand gently played around with her breast. It's very soft…

"Are my boobs too… small?"

"… Huh?" His hands stopped moving, distracted by such a question.

"I wish they were bigger…" She cast her gaze down. "Then you could… enjoy them more."

"Natski…" He pulled his hand away from her bulge, much to her disappointment. He cupped her cheek affectionately. "There's nothing wrong with them. What makes you think I'm not enjoying them?"

"… Then prove it." She pulled her shirt to her neck, revealing her modest breasts to him. "I… want you to touch them more."

His mouth went agape at the sight of such fair skin and soft-looking flesh. His face flushed a faint red, just seeing them in front of his eyes. Keep it together, Frein! I want her to feel good about herself.

Stilling resolve into his hands, they traveled up and rested on her breasts, eliciting a moan from her lips. He gave them a few gentle squeezes, then began massaging them. Seeing them and feeling them … it's so different. He appreciated how her breasts fit perfectly into his palm.

"Mnngh…" She bit her lower lip, trying to restrain her moans. Frein's… playing with them. His fingers were careful, touching her fluffy mounds with such tenderness. He's always so gentle with me…

"You're even getting hard here…" He flicked his fingers over her erect pink tips. He slowly rolled them between his index fingers and thumbs, feeling her stiffness.

"I can't help it…" She moaned into his neck. "It feels really good, Frein…"

"I'm glad to hear that." He smiled softly. "I adore your breasts, Natski."

"Even if they're small…?"

"I told you… there's nothing wrong with them being small." He cupped both her cheeks, gazing into her unsure eyes.

"Really…?"

"They're perfect as they are." He planted a tender kiss on her nose. "Just like your eyes." He then planted another kiss on her lips. "Just like your shark teeth." Moving further down, he left a trail of loving kisses, stopping between her breasts. "I love all of you, Natski."

"Frein…" Her heart felt so much at ease. His reassurance did wonders for confidence in herself. But the part of myself down here…

"Last but not least…" He latched his hands to her waist. I want her to feel comfortable with herself. "Could you… stand up for a moment?"

"O-Okay…?" She did as he said, standing up on the couch, her legs straddling his lap.

Slipping his fingers into the hem of her pants, he slid it down to her knees. Her rock-hard cock sprung free into the air, bouncing right in front of his face.

"There is nothing wrong with what you have here." He softly kissed her stomach, shifting down to just above her cock. "I've said it once, I'll say it again. I love all of you, Natski."

"F-Frein…" While his words were comforting to her heart, her cock being right in front of his face turned her on immensely. His faint breaths tickled her cock, making it drip with precum.

He leaned his lips to her cockhead and blew hot air into it, making it twitch with excitement. The scent's really… powerful. His hands rested just above her knees, rubbing up to her inner thighs.

"So big and hard for me, Natski…" He wrapped a hand around the base of her cock, feeling the rough texture of her veiny skin. His lips met with her cock, leaving a lingering sensation behind.

"Mnggah…!" Her cock grew impossibly hard from his kiss. A wild sensation surged through her body, her cock leaking even more precum.

I wonder how it would feel in my mouth. H e would never think of doing this, but he wanted to make Natski feel good. Another reason is curiosity got the best of him.

"… Would you like me to use my tongue?" He stuck his tongue out in a seductive manner, mere inches away from her thick meat.

His tongue …! The sight of his hot velvet flesh was too tempting to her senses. Imagining his tongue ruining her cock and coating it with his saliva nearly sent her over the edge!

"N-No…" She gently pushed his head away from her cock. I'll lose my mind if he uses his tongue…

"Oh…" He nodded in understanding. Right, she might not be that comfortable with me yet…

"I… want to feel even closer to you, Frein."

"… Huh?"

Natski shimmied her legs, letting her pants drop to her feet. She stepped out of them and gently kicked them off the couch. Holding his shoulders, she sat down and straddled his lap.

"I want to feel how excited you are."

"… What do you–mnngh…!" A moan slipped through his lips as a soft hand palmed the bulge in his pants.

"Can I… see it, Frein?" She asked softly, her eyes full of need. "Please?"

"…" He didn't say anything. He only cast his hands away, letting her do as she pleased. He gave a meek nod. Meanwhile, his heart thrashed around in his chest. She could probably hear it…

Taking his gesture as a yes, she undid his tie and pulled the band of his pants down, letting his erection spring free into the air.

"W-Wow…" She said in awe, gazing at his erection. "It looks… really painful."

"Well, you know… I was trying to bear it and all." His cheeks grew flustered.

She touched his tip, tracing a finger down the underside of his cock. "It's so hard, too…"

God, her touch …! His breath hitched in his throat. "You see… this is a physiological response to–…"

"That's just a roundabout way to say you're excited, too." She giggled softly.

"… Maybe." He averted his gaze.

"It makes me happy… to know my body can excite you," she whispered. "Even though I have a…"

"Why wouldn't it excite me?" He nuzzled his head into her chest. "Sanpaku eyes and shark teeth? A killer combo if I ever heard one!"

"But my…"

"Oh, this cock of yours?" He teasingly traced his finger up her entire length. "That adds to your charm, don't you think?"

Natski didn't think it was possible to fall even harder for him. His words were genuine. If he could accept and love her with all his heart… maybe I can love myself a little more.

"Frein…" She raised herself by her knees. Her hand took his, drawing it to her wetness.

A wet sensation stained his fingers, sending an electrical jolt up his spine. He looked down. Though he couldn't see her most delicate flesh, its lewd juices dripped onto his hand. It's so wet…!

"Natski, are you…"

"I want to be close with you… as much as I can." She aligned herself just above his cock, his tip brushing her wet entrance.

"D-Don't force yourself…" He said, her delicate flesh teasing his senses. Are we really going to…?

"I'm not." She smiled softly. "I… want you, Frein."

"… I want you too, Natski." He sighed into her lips, bracing himself for impact. He wanted her as badly as she wanted him. Their eyes conveyed that quite well.

She gently let her weight down, her pussy swallowing his cock inch by inch. " Mnngh..! "

Oh, god …! He groaned in pleasure at the sudden tightness of her pink flesh. "N-Not so fast, Natski…"

"I'll be okay… mnngh…" Gazing into his eyes, she continued lowering herself down, her pussy swallowing more of his thick member, her cock throbbing at the foreign sensation. Soon, her pink lips hugged the base of his cock. I feel so full…! A few tears escaped her eyes from the painful sensation crawling in her lower core.

"N-Natski…" He held her cheek, wiping her tears away with his thumb.

"You're… finally inside me, Frein." Tears of joy streamed down her cheek, being finally connected with him. "I'm so happy…"

"Y-Yeah…" His lips curved into a bittersweet smile. His chest felt… warm, a warmth he could only achieve from seeing her happiness. It feels… incredible.

"Can I… start moving?" She coiled her arms around his neck, having adjusted to his length.

"Mhmm…" He nodded weakly, latching his hands to her waist. "Take it slow, okay?"

Natski slowly raised herself, till only the tip was inside her. She laid herself down, his cock slowly burying into her pussy. " Hahn …"

My mind's getting really fuzzy. Pleasurable sensations pooled through his cock as his skin rubbed against her tight inner walls. Lusty sighs left his lips.

"Frein…" She lightly pecked his lips, needing him to part away. He obliged, opening his lips to allow her tongue to slip through. Her silky tongue invaded his oral walls, swirling around, leaving no area untouched…

Claiming what belonged to her.

I want to taste her, too … his tongue prodded at hers, licking her lips. Wrapping a hand around the back of his brown hair, she pulled him closer, needing his tongue to dig deeper. His tongue glided against sharp points, her shark teeth. He didn't sense any danger (hopefully), so he explored her mouth more freely, running his tongue over each of her shark teeth.

Needing to catch her breath, she pulled away, a string of saliva connecting their lips, evidence of their heated tongues.

"I want you all to myself, Frein." Her eyes, though gentle, grew predatory. "Is it… okay?"

"… I wouldn't want to give myself to anyone." He smiled into her lips. "No one but you."

His hand crept down to her cock, tracing a finger up her underside, her precum gathering at his fingertip.

"Besides, you need someone to look after you." He breathed against her ear. His hand wrapped around her leaking cock, tenderly stroking it with his fingers.

"Gnngh…" She panted under his sultry voice. Her cock throbbed at such a tantalizing idea. His teasing touch made it hard to think straight, making her pussy clench tighter around his cock.

He was so gentle, yet the pleasures compounded into her cock. Feeling him inside her, feeling his hand stroking her, feeling his lips on her own… all these sensations further fanned her desires for him.

"You make me feel really good, Frein…" She gently caressed his hair. "Am I… making you feel good, too?"

"So much, Natski…" He sighed. "It feels really good."

"I… want to make you feel even better." She raised her hips slowly, his cock nearly slipping away, her pussy not wanting to part away. She slammed down on his lap, swallowing his cock all the way to the hilt. "Ahnn!"

"Mnngh… N-Natski?!" He groaned from the abrupt sensation. Her pussy walls coiled around his entire length. "T-Take it easy!"

"Hahn!" Too turned on to think straight, she rode his cock, slamming her hips up and down. Her cock throbbed every time his cock reached deep inside, waving helplessly. It feels so good!

God, she's making me go crazy…! He panted, the pleasure of her pussy assaulting his senses, filling his mind with lust. To no avail, his hands tried to stop her hips from moving so fast for his sanity. At this rate, I'll…!

I can't control myself! Her hips pounded into his cock with reckless abandon, her pussy being stretched over and over again, being molded into this shape. Pleasures surged through her body, lust plaguing her senses. She needed him, she craved him , she desired his cock to claim her.

Ah, god …! Unable to restrain himself, he instinctively bucked his hips forward, forcing his cock deeper into her womb. His hand stroked her cock aggressively, delivering even more pleasure to her mind.

"Mnngah..!" Soon, she could feel his cock swelling inside her. Drawing her hand to his chin, she tipped his head up to meet his gaze. "Are you getting close, Frein?"

"I can't hold myself back!" He exhaled deeply, trying to bear these pleasurable sensations as long as he could. It feels too good!

"Finish with me, Frein!" She wrapped her arms around his back, tightening them, closing the distance between their bodies. "I want to finish with you!"

"Natski…!" He locked his arms behind her hips, drawing her closer to him. His movements grew rapid, his cock thrusting in and out of her pussy, desperate to fill her up. A hot sensation surged through his cock, condensing at the base.

"I love you, I love you, I love you, Frein!" She whispered into his ear, pouring out all the feelings in her heart, baring herself completely to him. Their hips slammed against each other one last time, pushing themselves beyond the edge of no return. Her pussy fastened around his cock, ready to accept all his desires.

His cock unloaded deep into her pussy, filling her womb with thick load after load. His mind short-circuited as an orgasmic wave overwhelmed his senses.

"I LOVE YOUUU!" Feeling his hot cum gushing out inside her pussy, her cock sprayed a thick amount of her lewd juices everywhere, pulsing every time it shot out cum. Convulsions acted on her delicate body, and her toes curled inwards. She buried her head into the crook of his neck, holding on for dear life from the waves of euphoria conquering her.

In a lust-filled daze, Natski bared her shark teeth and sunk them deep into the side of his neck, her teeth penetrating his flesh.

"Ough…" Frein hugged her close, calming her shaking body. He stroked the back of her head with tender motions. Easy there… a stinging sensation spread from his neck.

Their orgasmic highs slowly subsided, though it took her a lot longer to clear her mind. After biting his neck, she pulled her lips away and blood trickled out the bite marks.

"A-Ah!" Natski's eyes widened in shock, now registering her action. "Frein, I…!"

"That… kinda hurts." He chuckled softly as he caressed her cheek.

"Oh, god, I didn't mean to–…"

"It's okay…" He hushed. "It's not so bad…"

"I'm sorry…" She stared at the bite mark. "I just… felt so happy, I wasn't thinking straight, and I–…"

"Is this… your way of marking me as yours?" He whispered, bringing her forehead to his own. "I'm honored."

"Mnnh…" He snuggled closer to him, staying in his embrace. It was so relaxing being in his arms.

"Still, it really stings…"

"I can… patch it up for you."

"… I would appreciate that."

"But… can we stay like this for a little while longer…?"

"… Sure."

The two stayed in each other's embrace, simply enjoying the heartfelt moment. Unlike the thunderous rain or the intense heat of the fireplace, her heart only knew peace. She wanted this moment to last forever.

After a change of clothes and cleaning up, Natski and Frein sat on the couch together, huddled close to the fireplace. Natski was treating his bite mark.

"There." She applied gentle pressure to the bandages, ensuring they covered his wound. Two bandages were used. "All done."

"Thanks, Natski." He rubbed over his neck. It still stings, but… it's a little better now.

She grabbed a blanket and sat next to him. She wrapped it around their bodies and cuddled closer to him. He wrapped his arm around her, letting her lean her head on his shoulder. His own warmth healed her heart in a way the blanket and the fire could never achieve.

Natski felt so loved and cherished.

"That was, uh… wow." He inched closer to her.

"It felt so amazing…" She sighed. "Thinking about what we just did… it makes me feel all giddy inside."

"Yeah…" He closed his eyes. Seeing this side of Natski… it was a bit unsettling since he was so used to her obnoxious attitude.

"Instead of me masturbating, we could just… you know… in the infirma–…"

"No." He pinched her cheek. "You have to keep your desires under control."

"There's no way I could." She gave a cheeky smile. "I'm already addicted to you."

Oh, dear. He let out a little laugh. I better watch out …

"Why don't we… eat the chocolate together?" He asked, taking her chocolate gift into his hands. "I'm craving some right about now…"

"Hehe!" She whipped out his chocolate box. "One step ahead of you."

Frein opened the top of her gift and saw a smooth and fluffy chocolate heart with a few cracks here and there. Wow, this looks really good. Mine is nothing compared to hers … his gaze drifted to Natski, and she was already munching on his chocolate.

"You… don't have to eat mine. I know it doesn't look or taste as good as yours…"

"What are you talking about?" She grinned. "It tastes good! And this is handmade! Made by your hands! For Valentine's Day! Of course, I'm going to eat it!"

"Yes, but–mnngfh?!"

"Taste it!" Holding a piece of his chocolate, she slipped her fingers through his lips (more than what was necessary) to feed him. "What do you think?"

"… I guess it's not so bad." He chewed his chocolate, receiving a mildly sweet taste. A first time for everything.

"Have more confidence in yourself." She smeared the chocolate off his lips with her finger and licked it.

"Mhmm…" He smiled softly. Seeing her happily eat his chocolate was soothing to his eyes. Speaking of Valentine's Day….

"Hey, Natski?"

"Mhmm?"

"Will you be my valentine?"

"… Huh?" She blinked in a comical fashion. Didn't they already cross many lines in their relationship? "Where's this coming from?"

"You haven't given me an answer..." He took hold of her hand, intertwining their fingers together. "So, I figured…"

She let out a cute giggle, finding his act so endearing. She didn't need to think of the answer.

It was already obvious from the very beginning.

"Yes… !"

Chapter 18: My Futanari Singer, Cecilia

Summary:

Cecilia may not be able to see the world, but that's okay! She only wants to see Sora.

Though she didn't account for Sora seeing something she didn't want him to see.

Notes:

UPDATE 8/12/2024:

Revisions to improve flow and readability.

Some content cut out and reduced.

Chapter Text

A tap here and a tap there …

The sounds of a piano echoed throughout the room. Bell-like sounds followed one after the other, not played in any particular pattern, forming an incoherent tune.

Sora pressed his fingers and swiped his hand across the piano keys.

I'm not really getting anywhere with this. What am I thinking?

He pressed a key while tapping his foot on the floor, syncing their rhythm together. He didn't have any goal in mind. What music was he thinking of making?Waiting for inspiration to strike…

He glanced at his wristwatch. I've been staying here for too long. Academy hours were officially over for the day, so he could leave if he wanted.

"Sora! Sora!"

That sounds familiar as usual. A cheerful voice echoed through the room and prompted him to turn to the entrance. Two people were standing there: a girl and a boy, presumably her friend, holding her hand.

"Sora!" The girl waved in his direction and ran towards him.

"Easy there." The boy gently let go of her arm.

"I thought you two already left." Sora stepped away from the piano. He jumped down the stage and walked towards her.

"I was going to leave but she worried me with her usual antics." The boy sighed, folding his arms and leaning his back against the doorway

"Sora!" The girl stopped in front of him and offered both her hands. He gazed into her uniquely colored eyes.

"I'm here." Sora gently held her hands. "Cecilia."

"I figured you'd be here. I heard the piano being played!" Cecilia's lips curled up. "Were you playing a song?"

"I wasn't playing any song, to be honest." He chuckled. "I was… tapping away randomly at the keys."

"Really?" She tilted her head at a curious angle. "But I heard a beautiful song being played!"

"Beautiful, really?" He shook his head. I was playing a song at the beginning, but I gave up halfway. "That couldn't be further from the truth."

"No, it is the truth!" She pouted and leaned close to his face, curling her fingers around his. "Because Sora's fingers are nice. That means the songs you play are also nice!"

"What does that even mean?" He backed his face away. She's too close. It made him feel conscious of her. His face rose in heat.

"… Oh!" She gazed straight into his eyes. Her hand touched his cheek. "I bet you're embarrassed, aren't you?"

"No, I'm not." He blushed and put her hand away. That's too accurate it hurts.

"If I could see you right now, your face would be red like a tomato!" She giggled.

"No, it's not." He sighed and nudged her arms away. "Cut it out."

I'm glad she can't see me because then she'd be smug about it. He ruffled his rose-pink hair which only made the contrast of his blush stronger. Still, she's got great senses.

It was true what Cecilia said. She couldn't actually see him. She was blind. An accident in her childhood days took away her vision. But she wasn't too hung up about it. That didn't stop her from being a cheerful bundle of joy. Her other senses were honed over the many years. She also felt blessed to have the endless support of her dear friends, especially Sora who had been with her since the beginning, through thick and thin, through her literal darkness.

"Why are you still here, anyway?" He asked. "Do you have anything else to do in the academy?"

"She was looking for you." Her friend answered. "I'm just tagging along and making sure she doesn't trip over herself."

"That's nice of you, Frein." Sora chuckled lightly. Ever the overprotective younger brother…

"Let's go home together, Sora!" She hopped in place.

"Sure." Sora nodded. "I was about to leave."

After academy hours, if Cecilia wasn't busy, she'd always look for Sora so they could walk home together. It was one of her little joys in life, being able to spend time with him. On most days, she'd find him minding his time on the stage.

He had grown accustomed to having a bubbly Cecilia by his side. It felt natural now, heading home with her together. Though he may never admit it, seeing her was his favorite part of the day.

Sora, Cecilia, and Frein left the academy. They walked on the sidewalk together, moving to their residence in the same direction.

"I hear the Nine-Star tournament is just around the corner," Sora said, putting his arms behind his head.

"Oh, really?" Frein asked. "I haven't been keeping up with those announcements."

"Color me surprised." Sora raised a brow. "I thought you'd be participating since this is within your element."

"… Heh." Frein shrugged. "And how about you? Will you join the opening performance–…"

"FREEEIIIN!" A voice cried out. Footsteps rapidly approached them from behind which grew louder with each step.

The group turned around and saw an orange-haired girl with a wildly long side ponytail, flowing in the wind.

"Natski?" Frein turned around and waved. "I thought you already–BHAK?!"

"Where were you?!" Natski crashed her arms around him. "I was waiting for you in my class!"

"… Oh." He pried her hands away. Whoops, I was focused on helping Cecilia. "Right. I forgot to drop by."

"How could you forget?" She pouted, wrapping her arms tightly around his. "You'll have to make it up to me."

"Jeez, aren't you a spoiled one?" He playfully pinched her cheek. "I know how to make it up to you…"

He leaned into her ear and whispered. Her face immediately turned red and grew flustered at the idea he suggested.

"Don't talk to me like that…" She blushed. "It makes me feel weird."

"Oh, I bet something is rising." He teased, giving a seductive smile.

"F-Frein…!" She punched his shoulder.

Sora simply stared at the couple as he walked behind them. Since when were Frein and Natski this close? He isn't even hiding it. They looked more than just friends if their physical closeness and Natski's reaction are anything to go by. Didn't expect to see Frein acting this way but I'm glad to see that Natski looks more comfortable with us. She had a tendency to hide behind Frein because she was shy. Frein might have cracked her shell.

"Sora, Sora." Cecilia tugged his arm.

"Mhmm?" Sora turned his head. "What is it?"

"Give me your hand."

"… Sure." He offered his hand. She didn't hold it but instead wrapped her hands around his arm, snuggling close to him.

"C-Cecilia…?" His eyes widened. Her warmth spread through his arm. A warmth he found himself attracted to.

"I like holding your hand." She grinned, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. "It feels nice!"

"You're practically hugging my arm."

She nuzzled her head onto his shoulder. "Do you… not like it?"

"…" He averted his eyes, whispering behind his hand. "I don't… dislike it."

The two walked in silence. A silence she found comfort in. A silence he found to be awkward. Whenever they went home together, Sora would always offer his hand for her to hold on to. It's always been like this since our childhood days. He supported her and became her 'eyes' until she could mostly rely on her other senses to 'see'.

Eventually, Cecilia took initiative and always asked to hold his hand. He felt it wasn't necessary anymore, but there was nothing wrong with helping her. She always had a lovely smile on her face. A smile he grew fond of.

After walking to their residence, Frein and Natski parted ways. Sora accompanied Cecilia to her house. To his surprise, she had mostly nailed down the directions to reach her home without assistance. She still preferred walking with him, and he didn't mind keeping her company. And I guess I'm still… worried.

"We're here, Cecilia." He unlocked the wooden gate to her front yard and guided her in. "Watch your step."

"Okay!" She squeezed his hand, appreciating his kindness.

He slowly led her up the stairs, one step at a time. He rang the doorbell. "I'm coming!" was heard, followed by footsteps behind the door.

"Hi, Sora! Cecilia!" A girl, noticeably shorter than them, opened the door. "It's a common occurrence to see you two together!"

"Hello, Irine." He greeted her. She was Cecilia's housemate. "Just accompanying Cecilia as usual."

He gently patted her back, but Cecilia remained in place. Why isn't she going inside? She still held on to his hand.

"Cecilia?" He nudged her. Her expression appeared… reluctant. Is she thinking of something?

"Uhm… Sora." Her hand traced his arm, resting on his shoulder. "Would you… like to stay for a while?"

"Ah…?" He rubbed his neck. Not exactly against the idea but… "I wouldn't want to bother–…"

"It's no bother at all." Irine pushed the door open. "Please come inside."

"E-Er, I couldn't possibly–…"

"After you!" Cecilia got behind him and eagerly pushed him into the house. "Sora will be hanging out with me!"

"Hey!" He furrowed his eyebrows. He didn't get to answer yet, seeing as she decided that for him. Oh well…

Cecilia dragged him to the living room. There was a kotatsu (a low table covered by a heavy blanket) in the center. She made him sit there.

"There's something I want to show you!" She grinned.

"Oh, sure…?" He nodded his head, confused. "What is it?"

"It's in my room!" She stood up and walked to the stairs that led to her room. "I'll need to prepare it first. I want you to come upstairs after a few minutes, okay?"

"Hey, be careful." He instinctively reached out. I get so worked up seeing her next to any stair. "And you want me to come to your room?"

She stretched her palm to him as she walked up the stairs.

Five minutes …? Sora assumed that based on the number of fingers she held up. She wants me to wait five minutes before coming into her room. What did she want to show him? For some strange reason, he started feeling nervous. Nothing to feel nervous about. Calm yourself, Sora.

The last time he visited her room was in their childhood days. How many years has it been? Cecilia had invited him to come over a few times in the past, but he politely declined. Things … just aren't the same now. They were much older now and experiencing adulthood. And she grew up to be an adorable and beautiful woman … wait, what am I thinking? He shook his head. I've just outgrown those times. He paid no mind to the feelings stirring in his chest. We're just childhood friends.

That's all there is to it.

"Would you like some milk and cookies?" Irine carried a tray of food to the kotatsu. She set it on the table and sat down.

"Oh, I'm so sorry for bothering you." He bowed his head to her.

"Don't worry about it." She grabbed a cookie. "Consider it as thanks for taking care of Cecilia. She speaks of you so fondly."

"Does she, now…?" He rested his hands on the blanket. It's really warm.

"Of course!" She took a bite out of her cookie. "She's always going Sora this! Sora that!"

"I, uh… see." He folded his arms, a bit embarrassed. Should she be telling me this?

"It's honestly adorable." She giggled. "She told me you've known each other since you were kids?"

"That's right." He nodded, his eyes staring at the blanket patterns. "It's… been a long time."

It feels like yesterday when he heard the news of the accident. Panic embodied his feelings the most. The fear that he could have lost his dear friend. The horrifying state of Cecilia's face flashed in his mind. Her screams echoed through his ears. Still so clear, still so vivid. A day forever etched into his memory.

"When Cecilia moved in here, I and Madonna never realized she was… blind." Irine poured herself a glass of milk. "I'd find her walking around the house and touching the walls."

"Huh?" He blinked, intrigued by the fact. "She never told you?"

"Nope." She shook her head. "I always found it odd that she never made eye contact. I figured maybe she was a shy person."

Shy, huh …? That was not a word he'd use to describe Cecilia. With her joyful personality, she simply exudes confidence.

"This went on for three weeks." She glanced at the stairway. "Until she tripped and fell down the stairs."

"Oh, wow." Shock grew on his face. Did she get hurt?

"Don't worry, she wasn't hurt too badly." She waved his hand. It did give us a few laughs, though. "And then she was embarrassed to tell us she was blind."

"Cecilia? Embarrassed?" He couldn't believe that. Another word he wouldn't use to describe her.

"Yeah!" She giggled behind her hand. "And now, she fits in just fine. We made adjustments around the house, so she'd have an easier time moving around."

"That's nice to hear." He smiled. In their childhood days, Cecilia always stuck close to him. She didn't have an easy time connecting with her peers. Not being able to see had scared her and shunned her away from the world. I'm glad she's overcome that. With supportive housemates like Irine, he felt a little relieved.

"Well!" She pressed her palms against the table to stand up. "I'll go talk to Madonna. Please make yourself at home."

"Thank you." He bowed his head.

Irine left the living room and went to the kitchen area. Sora stayed still and laid his head on the mattress. He wasn't feeling hungry, so he didn't take any cookies or milk that Irine offered. But maybe I should take one.

He stared at his wristwatch, making a mental note of how much time had passed. It's four minutes already. Cecilia told him to come upstairs after five minutes. What did she want to show me? It intrigued him. I suppose I'll find out soon enough.

Once five minutes had passed, he began walking up the stairs, nervousness filling each step. Why does this feel wrong? Going into a girl's room? Odd feelings pooled through his chest. It didn't help him feel calm. I'm just heading to her room as she asked. Nothing wrong with that.

He stopped in front of the door. Here I am. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, hopefully calming his nerves. No, that didn't help at all. He's already been in her room. This time didn't have to be any different.

Before he could knock on the door, his eyes noticed the door was slightly ajar. Oh … did she leave it open? Did she expect him to walk right in? Well, excuse me …

"Cecilia?" Sora slowly pushed the door open. "I'm here–…"

There she was, right in front of his eyes. He expected to see Cecilia waiting for him, which she was, indeed. She was right in her room. Where she said she would be. What he didn't expect to see...

… were her frilly blue panties in all their glory.

Almost … got it in! Cecilia huffed, struggling to pull her skirt down.

"…" He froze. He just walked into her changing clothes. She was facing away from the door which meant he received a clear view of her backside. His eyes honed in on her smooth and tender-looking back, then traced the curves of her waist down to her butt. Those blue panties accentuated the roundness of her supple skin. That's… a cute pair of panties. It had a baby bear on it. Quite fitting, considering Cecilia was a cute girl.

W-Wait, what am I …?! Flustered, he shook his head, only realizing the severity of the situation. I just walked into her changing! I'm staring at her like a pervert! His mind screamed, but his eyes couldn't shift away from her cute butt, practically glued to her. Turn around, Sora! She didn't notice him yet. She didn't even hear him. He could still back away and pretend nothing happened. He'd only carry away his guilt… and that sweet sight of her skin.

Okay, then I'll put my arms here…! She turned around, her line of sight shifting to the door… where he would be standing.

Oh. His heart nearly dropped to his stomach. With the panic pooling through his mind, he might have forgotten that she couldn't see him. But that worry was quickly shoved aside. The view of her cute panties on her cute butt was replaced with…

… a thick, lengthy, penis protruding out of her panties.

His eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. Is that a…?! Forget about leaving the room, what the hell was that thick meat doing in her panties?! Why is it there?! Was this what she was preparing for five minutes?!

Sora couldn't budge. He just couldn't leave. He was entranced by her flesh. A mixture of shock with a hint of curiosity adorned his face. This sensual imagery of her penis blew the cute butt away from his mind. Those tight panties struggled to contain it!

"Oh, dear…" Cecilia bowed her head. Her hand traced down to her erection. "This isn't the time to get excited…~"

Heat rose in his face, witnessing her in such a state. Her erection throbbed with fierce intent. He almost felt the heat from here!

She wrapped her hand around her thick shaft. Her fingers gently rubbed up and down the entire length. " Mnngh … I can't let Sora see me like this. He'll be here soon."

Hearing his name snapped him out of his trance. Unfortunately, he was already standing right there. In front of her. Seeing her erection. For so long, he had always seen her as the same little girl from his childhood days. He was aware she'd grown into a beautiful girl. But after witnessing this erotic side of hers…

He was hyper-aware of her womanly charms. It made him see her in a different light. It wasn't her maturity. It wasn't how much he'd known her. Hell, it wasn't even his attraction to her.

It was her throbbing cock. Isn't that the most ironic thing?

"Ahn… I'll take care of you later." She pushed her erection back into her panties and adjusted her clothes. "Sora will be here soon!"

Forcing every single ounce of willpower into his legs, he pulled the door close and backed off. He let out a heavy breath he didn't know he was holding. His mind was in shambles.

What … did I just see? He clawed away at his crimson-filled face. It's one thing to catch a girl changing her clothes; it's another thing to catch a girl packing something extra. W-Wait, what is she? Who is she? His entire image of her had flipped around.

"Sora?" She opened the door.

"C-Cecilia?!" SoHera nearly flinched back. D-Did she find me out?!

"Sora!" She smiled brightly and grabbed his arm. "You're here!"

Before he could even respond, she dragged him inside the room and made him sit down on her bed. She sat beside him and huddled close.

"I finally got you in my room!" She giggled, slipping her arms around his. "This sure brings back memories."

"A-Ah, right!" He nodded frantically, still gathering his composure. I need to snap out of it!

"You always kept turning me down." She pouted, oblivious to the rabid feelings coursing through his mind. "But now, you've fallen into my trap!"

"Y-You sure got me!" His heart was racing heavily, throbbing against his chest. Stay still, my beating heart! "Is this why you asked me to come to your room?"

"Of course not!" She shook her head and lay her hand on her chest. "Look at what I'm wearing!"

His gaze drew to her dress. It looks kinda … familiar? His eyes scanned her from top to bottom, stopping at her skirt. He didn't intend to look there. He couldn't help himself. Right under her skirt was something thick and throbbing. She seemed unfazed by it Not one bit. The innocent image of her in his mind crumbled to the ground. He had a hard time believing it. How could someone who looks so innocent have something so perverted?

"Uhm…" He scratched his hair, too nervous to think straight. Look up, Sora!

"Do you remember this dress?" She asked with an expectant look.

"I, uh…" His gaze shifted to her face. The words couldn't escape his throat. "It's, uh…"

"Sora…?" She tilted her head and squeezed her arm. Something felt off about him. She leaned close to his face. "Is something the matter?"

"E-Er…" He instinctively turned away, unable to look her in the eyes.

"… Hmph!" Sensing he wasn't paying attention, she drew her hands to her cheeks and made him face her, his skin sweaty and warm.

"C-Cecilia?!" He nearly choked at the sensation of her soft fingers.

"What's wrong?" She patted his cheeks. "Is something bothering you?"

"W-Well…" His eyes darted everywhere. Her words hit the mark. She could always read my mind well. He was definitely bothered by something. There's no way I can tell her that.

"Sora, what's wrong?" She asked again, unaware that she was the reason for it all. She may not be able to see his expression, but her hands did the job of reading him. Her fingers traced his lips and rubbed just below his eyes, feeling the tension on his skin.

"N-Nothing is wrong!" He cleared his throat. I can't let her press on. "Nothing, really!"

"Are you sure?" Her eyebrows furrowed. She gently pulled his cheeks apart. "Is Sora lying to me?"

"I…" He gazed into her eyes which were full of determination. "I'm… not lying. It's just been a while since I've come to your room."

"… Oh." She stared at his face. She wanted to doubt his words, but he wouldn't lie to her, right? Maybe he was telling the truth.

"A-Anyway!" He swiped her hands away. Gotta change the topic while I can! "Isn't that the dress from your first singing performance when you were little?"

"Ah, you do remember it!" She smoothed her hands over her skirt and fluffed it. "Madonna had it refitted for me! Doesn't it look cute?"

"It sure does." He nodded, casting his eyes away. Right, it was a pretty small dress. A white, frilly dress which possessed a mature charm to it. "Is this… what you wanted to show me?"

"Yeah!" She nodded excitedly. "Do you know why?"

"Uh…" He stroked his chin and pondered. Nothing comes to mind.

"Do you remember what Frein was talking about before?"

"He talked about the Nine-Star tournament, didn't he?" He replied. And afterward, he asked if I would join the opening performance–… wait. Realization hit him. She caught him saying that before Natski interrupted…? "Cecilia, are you…"

She fiddled with her fingers. "When he mentioned the opening performance, it made me wonder."

"I see." He folded his arms. So that's why she's wearing the dress. Is she interested in joining the opening performance? He'd love to see her take the stage. She had amazing vocal skills that were second to none in the academy. That would be a show to watch.

"But… I'm quite hesitant." She rubbed her hands together.

"Oh?" He raised a brow, curious. "Why's that, Cecilia? I think this is a great opportunity."

"Because I…" She slowly turned her face to him. Her hand touched his arm and traced it down, reaching his hand. "I want to do it together with you."

"With me…?" He pointed at himself.

"Yeah!" She smiled brightly. "I would love to hear you play the piano beside me."

"Wait…" He rubbed the side of his neck. "You want me to play the piano on stage… with you?"

"Yeah!" She nodded. "That sounds fun, don't you think? We could take the stage together! And we've never performed as one before!"

Cecilia was grinning from ear to ear. Performing together with him was a rather exciting idea. She enjoyed hearing him play the piano, but what if she could support him with her vocals? If he was beside her, she'd join the opening stage guaranteed.

On the other hand, Sora had never performed on stage. He picked up the piano for a few reasons, but he wasn't that invested in it. I'm not that good at it, either. The idea of playing on stage didn't fascinate him to the same extent.

But looking at her face, she had such a bubbly smile like that of an innocent child. It was quite infectious, but…

Right now, my head's swirling with so many conflicting thoughts.

"… Sorry, Cecilia." He gently held her hand, bowing his head. "I'm… not interested."

"… Huh?" She blinked, her smile fading away.

"I don't want to play on the stage." He said softly. Seeing her smile disappear felt like a stab at his own heart. Guilt pooled through his chest. I don't like seeing her sad.

"B-But why?" She grabbed his arm with both her hands. "Won't it be fun if we take the stage together?"

"Mhmm…" He shook his head. I don't know. "I've never performed before, and I can't play the piano well."

"Then this could be your first performance!" She exclaimed. "A-And we can practice together! We have a lot of time before the Nine-Star tournament!"

He heard the excitement filling out her voice. She must have thought I would be interested. He didn't have any doubts she'd put on an amazing performance on her own. But what kind of performance can I give? If I were there, I think I'd be a hindrance…

"I really can't, Cecilia." He sighed. It felt like chains coiled around his heart, leaving a sour sensation in his chest. Why did it feel terrible turning her down? Performing alongside her gave him mixed feelings.

"But I…" She intertwined her fingers with his. "I want to do this together with you, Sora."

"I'm flattered you'd want me to perform with you." He rubbed his thumb over her hand, thinking of the right words to say. "But… you can take the stage without me. You'll do amazing."

"But I don't want to do it if you're not with me!" She pouted, growing desperate. "It has to be with you."

"Cecilia…" He ruffled his pink hair, remaining firm on the matter.

"…" She slowly let go of his arm. Her face grimaced, trying to hide how hurt she felt. Performing on stage with him would be like a dream come true. She couldn't force him if he truly didn't want to. She understood that. She wanted to respect his wishes but…

"… I appreciate you asking me." He gently patted her shoulder. His heart tightened at the sight of her expression. She's sad. It hurt him; he didn't want to see her making that face.

"Will you at least consider it?" She lay her head on his shoulder. "Please? Even just a little?"

He stared at her face. She must badly want to duet with him. It almost made him want to change his mind. For her sake, I suppose I could … consider it. As long as it gave her a little peace of mind. Besides, her emotions were affecting his mood. If I can make her smile even just a little …

"Okay." He nodded timidly. "I'll consider it."

"… Mhmm." The corner of her lips curled up. She nuzzled his head into him. "Thank you, Sora."

The two didn't speak any words, simply remaining in silence. She wrapped her fingers around his hand and inched closer to him. This tender moment reminded her of their childhood days when he kept her company after the accident. She couldn't remember the last time he came to her room. It feels like forever ago. But those fond days when he stayed by her side were her favorite days. Having him here right now was … nice. Even if she couldn't see him, he always supported her through the darkness. Being able to hold his hand was comforting enough.

Meanwhile, his mind was wrapped up in the impeccable flesh underneath her skirt. He couldn't forget that easily. No way. That hard matter weighed more on his mind than the Nine-Star's opening performance. Before he could consider her offer, he had to consider what he actually saw. I couldn't have imagined that. She made a remark that she didn't want him to see it. I heard her very clearly.

His eyes naturally drifted to her skirt area. I can't… believe it. Was she hiding something like that under her skirt? It looked so thick and firm , so out of place.

"Sora."

"Y-Yes?" His eyes shifted to her face.

"Are you sure there's nothing wrong?" She pouted, staring at his face.

"… Yes, there isn't." He looked away. Her eyes drilled into his skull. Sometimes, I feel she isn't blind with that look she gives me. It unsettled him.

Something seemed off about him. Cecilia couldn't put a finger on it, as if a wall was erected between them. She was sitting right beside him, but there existed this unspeakable distance. Is he nervous about being inside my room? He did say that was the case. Maybe I'm thinking too deep into this.

"Sora? Cecilia?" Irine knocked on the door. "May I come in for a moment?"

"Come in, Irine!" Cecilia replied.

Irine opened the door, carrying the tray of milk and cookies she gave Sora earlier. "Oh, my… am I interrupting something? You two look super close."

"Not at all!" Cecilia giggled, snuggling closer to him.

"No, you aren't." He huffed, a faint blush appearing on his cheeks.

"I'm just putting the milk and cookies here." Irine placed it on the small table in front of the bed.

He stared at the tray. "E-Er, you didn't have to bring–…"

"Please don't feel shy, Sora." Irine smiled sweetly.

"O-Oh, I'm sorry for bothering you again." He rubbed the back of his head. She's seen right through me, huh?

"It's no bother at all." Irine waved her hand, then turned around and walked to the door. "Have fun, you two!"

Have fun with what, exactly …? He narrowed his eyes.

After Irine left, he turned his attention to the snacks on the table. I guess I'll take a few cookies. He would stand up, but someone was holding him down.

"Cecilia?" He poked her cheek. "Can you let go of me?"

"Are you going to leave now?"

"No, I want to sit on the floor." He replied. "I'd like… some of those cookies."

"Oh, okay!" Cecilia nodded, then pulled him off the bed and sat him down on the floor.

And she's still holding on to me. He sighed, ruffling his hair. Not that he didn't find her actions endearing.

He grabbed a cookie and took a bite out of it. A sweet and crunchy taste filled his mouth. "Oh, this tastes pretty good!"

"I know!" She bobbed her head. "Madonna makes lovely sweets!"

"I'll have to thank her later." He smiled as he took another bite. I'll try this with the milk. He poured himself a glass of vanilla milk, then dipped the cookie in it. Let's see how this tastes. He drew the cookie to his lips, about to take a bite.

"Sora, Sora!"

"Mhmm…?" He turned his head to her.

"Aaaaaah…" She opened her mouth.

"What… are you doing?" He raised his brows, confused. Why is she opening her mouth?

"Mnnngh…!" She puffed her cheeks out, then opened her mouth again. "Aaaaah…!"

He stared at her mouth, then at her cookie. Oh! It clicked in his mind. "Do you want me to feed you, Cecilia?"

"Aaah! Aaah!" She nodded aggressively.

"Okay, okay." He chuckled, then drew the cookie to her lips. She took a bite and chewed as her lips curled into a happy smile. "You can feed yourself, you know?"

"No!" She shook her head. "I want Sora to feed me!"

"You sure are a spoiled one." He sighed, shaking his head. Well, not that he minded one bit. He drew another cookie to her mouth.

In their childhood days, Sora used to feed her when she lay sick on her bed. After the accident , Cecilia lost a great deal of her appetite, and it greatly worried him. He had to encourage her to eat even if it was just a little. This tender moment reminded him of those days.

"Do you remember when you used to feed me?" She asked, chewing the cookie. "I like it when Sora feeds me!"

"I'd prefer you feed yourself." He joked, pouring another glass of milk for her. There was a straw readily available on the tray. How sweet of Irine. He put it in the glass. "Do you ask Irine and Madonna to feed you?"

"Nope." She tilted her head. "But they've offered to feed me before."

"I see." He held the glass up and the straw poked her lips. "I'm… kinda relieved to hear that."

She took a sip of the milk. "Relieved?"

"To be honest, I've been worried about you ever since you moved out on your own…" He placed the glass on the table, bowing his head. "But I'm glad Irine and Madonna are such supportive friends. I didn't know how they would feel about letting you stay with them."

"Awww, you were worried about me?" She playfully squeezed his cheek. He's always so caring…

"Shush." He swiped her hand away.

"Irine and Madonna have been so welcoming to me!" She grinned. "I feel like we're all three sisters living together."

"That's good." He smiled softly. Cecilia was more independent than she looked but he couldn't put his worries away. Maybe I don't have to worry that much.

"Aaaah, aaaah!" She nodded, opening her mouth for another cookie.

"Yes, yes." He poked her cheek and fed her a cookie. She's like a little puppy asking for treats. It was a cute image in his mind. A little puppy he wanted to take care of.

They spent their time eating cookies and chatting the day away.

Sometime later …

"Thanks for letting me stop by, Cecilia. Irine."

"Any time." Irine grinned.

Sora stood outside their house door. He figured now was a good time to leave as he didn't want to overstay his welcome. It'll be late soon.

"Tell Madonna I said hi." Sora waved as he walked down the stairs.

"Will do!" Irine gave him a thumbs-up.

"Come again, Sora!" Cecilia waved back in his direction.

He walked away, slowly disappearing from their area. After Irine couldn't see him anymore, she gently nudged Cecilia's shoulder.

"He's gone," Irine said. "So, how was it–…"

"Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom!" Cecilia turned around and ran up the stairs, rushing back to her room.

"Careful!" Irine reached out, but the bluenette had already left her sight. It's a miracle she didn't trip over herself!

Cecilia pushed through her room door and shut it, locking the door in case Irine came after her. She laid her head on the door and closed her eyes.

Sora's finally left. She bowed her head, panting heavily. Turning around, she walked to her bed and sat down. Her hand latched to her chest, tracing down to her waist until she felt a hard sensation throbbing against her hand. Something tight between her legs.

I almost lost control of myself. She let out a heavy, flustered sigh. She pulled her skirt over her hips and revealed her cute blue panties. Her hand rubbed over her crotch, sensing a growing, frustrated bulge with a hint of wetness seeping through the tight fabric.

Slipping her thumb under the hem, she slid her panties down and thick flesh bounced out and slapped against her stomach. Her hand searched for this thick flesh. A finger traced the bulging veins lining up the entire fleshy length, precum dripping from the tip.

I can't hold myself back anymore. Her fingers wrapped around her throbbing cock. It felt so painful , so needy in her hands. A moan slipped her lips as she felt some bit of relief. She nearly lost her mind, trying to keep it under her skirt the entire time he was here.

It's all because of you, Sora…

Cecilia didn't expect having Sora in her room would be so arousing. She simply wanted to hang out with him because she missed him. But in the back of her mind, she couldn't lie to herself; she knew this would happen.

On the outside, she always puts on a bubbly expression around him, and he would be inclined to agree. What he doesn't see is the throbbing heat under her skirt. The excitement that arises whenever she's with him.

I can never keep myself calm around him …

When she sat beside him, she was doing everything in her power to not give in to her urges. His warm presence, his comforting scent, and his tender touch on her skin were all so arousing to her senses. If he stayed in her room just a few minutes longer, she might have given in to her urges.

But … I wish he could have stayed longer.

Spending time with him brought her joy. At the same time, it brought her inconvenience. A dilemma she had to go through every day. As much as she wanted to spend time with him, she also didn't want him to find out what was between her legs. It never kept calm whenever he was around.

Her hand gently rubbed up and down her cock, following its pulsing veins. Precum dripped down the underside which her fingers gathered and smeared all over her thick skin. It was so painfully hard that she desired a quick and sweet release. If Sora was still here, she might have already made a mess of her panties.

Oh, Sora …

Her best friend. Her childhood friend. The only friend who stayed when everyone left during her darkest days. The one friend who kept supporting her through her recovery. She felt so indebted for everything he's done for her.

Why are you always so kind to me …?

Cecilia lifted her legs onto the bed and laid her head on the pillow. She slid her wet panties down her legs and kicked them off the bed. Her arms stretched straight, her hands seductively rubbing her thighs around her cock.

I can't stop myself from falling for you…

She didn't know when she fell for him. Was it after she lost her sight? Before? Was it when he stayed by her bed to look after her? Did these feelings develop as they grew up? She couldn't pinpoint an exact moment. All she knew was that she wanted to be by his side. Sora seemed oblivious to it, much to her disappointment.

Having lost her sight, she realized she wasn't as privileged as her friends. Thankfully, there were genuine people like Irine and Madonna who help to make the world a kinder place. And of course, there was Sora who's always made her feel safe.

If only you knew this side of me …

Her fingers stroked the sides of her cock, feeling how hard it grew. Its head was swollen with precum streaming through the tip. She rubbed her fingers down, following the veins crossing around her thick skin pulsing with blood. Under the length, she cupped her sack, feeling the two balls, and gave it a little stretch. Oh, they felt so full.

It's such a perverted side of me…

Cecilia had always been aware she had a penis. After she grew older, she understood she was called a futanari. She only started being involved with her identity when her sex drive broke through the roof. When these urges rose, instincts told her to pleasure her cock toward its sweet release. Stroking her cock seemed to do the trick. Sometimes, she'd feel friskier and hump her bed pillow instead for a little more action.

Though she didn't anticipate her penis would grow into an impressive-feeling member. How would she react if she could see how lewd her cock looked? But maybe that wasn't necessary. Touching and feeling out her arousal fed a lot to her imagination.

She slid her hands further under, reaching a hot wetness. Her fingers rubbed over it, feeling her soft pussy lips, dripping with need. She followed the fleshy entrance and circled her pussy lips. Oh , they were so needlessly wet. The tip of her fingers was coated with a juicy slick. Its smell was so damp. Alluring.

You make me so hard and wet for you …

When her sexual urges struck for the first time, she didn't mind it at first. It was inconvenient, but she could bear them from time to time. When Sora, her crush, was involved, it fired up her urges to unimaginable levels. She had to relieve herself so frequently that it became a chore (as it is for the average futanari.)

What if you saw me like this …?

Of course, when Sora was involved in her lewd fantasies , her cock and pussy would throb relentlessly. She wouldn't think him knowing about her identity was a good idea. But there was something strangely hot about Sora catching her in the act–catching her jerking her thick cock to him. What if he saw her in such a state? What if he walked through the door right now?

"Sora…" Cecilia moaned his name. Her fantasies began spiraling into forbidden directions. She wrapped her fingers around her cock. Imagining his gaze on her most sinful flesh turned her on so much. Why was it so hot? She couldn't understand. Not that she needed to for her hard cock, anyway.

"Why don't you let me take care of it, Cecilia?"

"N-No, Sora…!" She imagined him taking hold of her perverted cock, making her feel powerless under his touch. His hand would be far rougher, would grab her cock with such rashness. Then he would begin stroking it, feeling it pulse within his fingers, not letting her have her way.

"I didn't realize you were this perverted…"

He would then force her legs apart against her will. Stroking her cock wasn't enough. He needed to see her pussy, ripe and dripping for him. She'd cry out but her body wouldn't lie to him. Just what would he do to her poor pussy? Would he pleasure it with his fingers? Would he use his tongue to taste her most succulent flesh? Or would he give in to his desires and–…

"Mnngh, Sora…!" Her pussy clenched tightly, leaking even more lewd juices and staining the bedsheets. It burned. It felt lonely. It was hungry for him. She couldn't keep the lewd fantasy flowing. It was just too stimulating! She inserted two fingers inside her pussy and curled them in, quenching her thirst for him, trying to fill the emptiness gnawing at her inner flesh.

"I want to see your cock cum, Cecilia…"

"N-No, please…!" She pleaded, but why would he listen to such a pervert? She'd shift herself backward and he'd corner her against the headboard. He wouldn't let her escape. Now, she couldn't imagine Sora actually having an aggressive personality. He looked like an innocent guy. But she'd set that aside for this wild fantasy.

One hand stroked her cock while the other thrusted into her pussy. He'd manhandle her cock as he pleased while she could do nothing but touch herself. God, her cock and pussy would leak so many perverted juices, and he'd bear witness to all of it! She'd feel so humiliated yet so turned on!

"Mngaahn… Sora…!" Her already aroused body fired up further. Heated sensations began building at the base. More precum streamed out of her cock. Her heels dug into the bed as she felt her release taking over her senses.

"You're going to cum soon, aren't you?"

Sora would drag her hips towards him so he could stroke her aggressively. He wanted to see her lose her mind, to see the lewd face she'd make. Her movements became erratic. Her fingers ravaged her pussy lips. Her cock throbbed intensely as the heated sensations surged through it, waiting to explode.

"Cum for me, Cecilia!"

"SORAAAAA… ~!"

Her mind turned to mush. White hot cum burst out of her cock, spraying all over her body. Her back arched, her legs quivered, and her head swung back to the headboard as sharp pleasures ricocheted through her spine. She gritted her teeth and bucked her hips forward, fucking her hand, shooting thick load after load into the air.

Her body tensed up further as her pussy rapidly squirted its lewd juices out and about. It would stain Sora, mark him as hers. Just imagining the act made her body tremble. She pulled her fingers away, letting more pussy juices flow.

As soon as the orgasm completely washed over, her body dropped to the bed, weak. Heavy pants escaped her lips as her senses returned to her. Her cock spurted the last of its cum onto her stomach. The wet liquids streamed down her skin. Even more prominent were the wet sensations between her thighs.

"Mnngh…" Cecilia raised her body. Her hands gripped the bedsheets; she felt something off. Her fingers traveled around the bed, rubbing over some damp spots here and there. She drew her fingers to her nose. Her fingertips emitted a thick scent. A pungent smell filled the air.

Did I … come all over the bed?

She sighed. Was it unexpected? She placed her hands between her legs where so much lewd wetness was gathered. She didn't have to check her clothes; they were always caught in the crossfire. Embarrassed, she clasped her face only to realize her cum stained it as well. It's what happens when Sora invades her lewd fantasy. I think I let out a lot …

"Cecilia?" A voice called out from behind her door. "It's me, Irine!"

"E-Eh?!" Cecilia twisted her head to the door. Panic settled into her chest. I locked the door, didn't I?!

"Is everything all right there?" Irine asked, concerned. "I think I heard you scream…"

"E-Everything's fine!" Cecilia quickly answered. "I just… tripped over my feet again! Yes, that's it!"

"Oh, are you okay?" Irine stared at the door handle. It's locked. "Do you need my help?"

"It's okay!" Cecilia stood up and opened her room window. "It's nothing serious!"

"… All right." Irine turned around. If she says so. "Just letting you know Madonna's preparing dinner, so I'll come by again to bring you, okay?"

"O-Okay!"

Cecilia focused on her hearing. The sounds of footsteps leaving the door grew quieter. She sighed in relief. Crisis averted. She stood away from the bed and turned to it. Right now, she had to clear the thick smell and take a shower.

I'll have to wash my clothes and the bedsheets by myself again…

Next day after academy hours …

"It's finally the weekends…!" Natski stretched her arms outward. She didn't have any plans for the weekends usually. But that wouldn't be the case anymore. There was a certain someone she'd love to spend the weekends with. And that someone is none other than–…

SLAM!

"Huh?" She turned to the door. What was that? It sounded like someone bashed the door. A familiar blue-haired girl was standing there, rubbing her forehead.

"Owww…" She groaned in pain.

"Cecilia…?" Natski blinked. "Did you just walk into the door?"

"Sorry, I didn't check if it was open." Cecilia smiled wryly.

"Clumsy." Natski sighed with a smile. She looks… distracted. "What are you doing here? Looking for someone?"

"Sora," Cecilia said. "I was hoping he'd come by my class."

"Oh, we can look for him together." Natski wrapped her hand around the bluenette's arm. "Come on!"

Natski and Cecilia left the classroom together. She guided Cecilia around the hallways, searching for Sora. Many students could be seen leaving the academy through the front gate. He doesn't leave early, does he?

"What are you two up to?" Frein asked, popping up beside Cecilia.

"Oh, Frein!" Natski's eyes lit up with joy. "Were you heading to my class?"

"You always complained about it." Frein rolled his eyes. "So, here I am." He shifted his gaze to the bluenette. She didn't look cheerful as usual.

"Frein…" Cecilia reached her hand around to tug on his sleeve. "Have you seen Sora?"

"I thought he was with you?" Frein raised a brow. "He could be in the stage room playing the piano as usual. I think I hear the piano."

"No…" Cecilia shook her head. "I don't think he's there."

"Why's that?" Natski asked. Isn't he in the stage room often? She heard music coming from the stage room clearly.

"It's not his… music," Cecilia answered in a low voice. "He doesn't play that way. It doesn't sound like Sora."

"Huh…" Frein and Natski stared at her, dumbfounded. How could she tell it wasn't Sora by the music being played? It was impressive she could discern his playing style if he had any.

"Maybe Sora has… already left because he didn't want to see me." Cecilia frowned. "Maybe I've bothered him too much…"

"What?" Natski's eyes widened. How did you get to that conclusion? "No, Cecilia. He could be busy with something! It's the weekends, after all."

Judging by Cecilia's expression, Frein wondered if something happened between them yesterday. Having known her for a long time, she often sensed a person's emotions better than the average person. And knowing Sora, he'd shrug it off. She'd always have a bubbly smile on her face. But now … she has anything but a smile.

"Why do you say that, Cecilia?" He asked, concerned.

"… I don't know." Cecilia bowed her head, the corner of her lips curling down.

So, something did happen between them. He nodded to himself. If that is the case …

"… Natski, can you accompany her back to her place?" He turned to her. "I'll head to the stage room and find Sora."

"But he isn't there." Cecilia pouted. "Why are you–…"

"Awww, I wanted to walk back home together with you." Natski sighed, taking Cecilia's hand in her own.

"I can make it up to you on the weekends." He winked as he turned away. "See you!"

"And there he goes…" Natski hummed, watching his figure disappear as he turned around a corner. He better spoil me later.

Cecilia noticed her two friends had gotten closer since Valentine's Day. Were they more than friends? Sora had given her chocolate, but there wasn't any deeper meaning behind it. He gave chocolate to all his friends. She envied Natski if that was the case.

Frein quickly left the girls, heading down to the academy floor. The stage room was on one of the higher floors but that wasn't his destination. He believed Cecilia. I know he isn't there, either. There was only one place he could think of. Some place quiet.

I think I know where to find you, Sora.

I haven't practiced in a long time.

Sora stood in the center of an empty field. Not a single soul in sight. It was just him and the fields. This was another area he liked to hang out in since students rarely used the place. But with the Nine-Star tournament coming up, I won't get this chance again.

"Since when were you interested in the tournament?"

"H-Huh?" Sora turned to the familiar voice. "Frein?" When did he get here?

"Shouldn't you be at piano practice?" Frein teased as he stepped into the Academy Arena to join him.

"… I wasn't feeling like it." Sora waved his hand up, summoning a holographic screen.

"I see." Frein nodded. "So, you're practicing for the tournament instead."

"I'm not practicing for either!" Sora raised his voice, clenching his fists. Frein started getting on his nerves.

"My bad." Frein approached till he stood right in front of him. "Sora."

"… Yeah?" Sora swiped his hand down and deactivated the holographic screen.

"Can I talk with you for a bit?"

"… Sure." Sora crossed his arms. He sounds… very serious.

"I'll cut straight to the point." Frein shot him an interrogative look. "Did something happen between you and Cecilia?"

Sora's eyes widened in surprise. He's asking about Cecilia…? "W-Why do you ask?"

"I was with her moments ago," Frein explained. "Saying she felt you were avoiding her."

"A-Avoiding her?" His eyes widened further. "N-no, no… I'm–…"

"Normally, I wouldn't involve myself between you two." Frein took a step forward, his dark eyes locked onto his blue ones. "But Cecilia isn't acting like her usual bubbly self. She's upset."

Sora took a step back, wrapping his mind around Frein's words. Cecilia's… upset? Because of me? Hearing that made his heart feel tight, like chains wrapped around them. No, those chains were already there from yesterday, only growing tighter.

"She's like a sister to me…" Frein's gaze darkened. "And you seem to be the cause of her worries."

If there's anything Sora understood, Frein saw Cecilia as an elderly sister figure ever since he joined the academy. Cecilia had been the one to help him settle in the academy and make him feel welcomed. It was also through her that Sora got to meet him. Those two had a deep familial relationship.

"I, uh…" Sora backed away, his chin lowering to his chest. His eyes darted to the side. "I…"

"… Sorry." Frein rubbed his neck. "That might have been too forward of me."

"No." Sora shook his head and stared at his feet. "You're right."

"… Oh?"

"I… might be avoiding Cecilia in some way." Sora held his temples. "I don't know how to face her at the moment."

"I see…" Frein nodded in understanding.

"I've had some time to think about it. There's something I have to tell her." Sora sighed silently. "But I'm… afraid of how she might react."

"… I don't know what's going in that head of yours." Frein scratched his head, curious. "But I'm sure Cecilia would love to talk it out with you, no matter what it may be."

"Mhmm…" Sora looked up at the sky. That does sound like Cecilia. She'd always be clinging to him, eager to hear about his day, hobbies, worries, anything. But this matter…

"You've been by her side since the beginning." Frein raised his hands nonchalantly. "She loves you."

"Yeah…" Sora nodded. She loves me… "Huh?"

"Don't huh me." Frein grinned. "You're blinder than her if you can't see that."

"W-What?" Sora took a few steps back, visibly flustered. A deep red glowed across his cheeks. Wait, what do you mean she loves me? Was that really the case? Sure, they were close. She was quite clingy. He always looked forward to hanging out with her. But that can't mean…

Frein whipped a finger at his chest. "So, are you going to set things right with her or not?"

Sora stared at his palms. I … want to. Of course, he wanted to. She was his most precious friend. His childhood friend he dearly cherished. Then why am I hesitating …? Was it because Cecilia wasn't who he thought she was? Was he starting to see her in a new light? No, it runs deeper than that. A feeling gnawed at his heart. Why did it bother him to this extent? Why did it matter so much?

"… I'll go see her." Sora clenched his fists with renewed determination. Whether I like it or not.

Frein returned a grin. He patted his shoulder. "Don't keep her waiting."

"I won't."

With that parting remark, Sora rushed out of the academy. With a little push from Frein, he would confront the source of his feelings once and for all.

Cecilia was lying on her bed, facedown on her pillow. She wasn't in her usual cheerful mood.

"Is everything all right, Cecilia?" Irine folded her arms. What's with her today? After she came home, Cecilia went straight to her room. She didn't pay her housemates any mind.

"Nothing's wrong," Cecilia grumbled.

"Is it because Natski accompanied you back?" Irine asked. It wasn't Sora as usual. "It was kind of her."

"No," was her muffled response.

Then what could it be …? Irine had never seen her housemate act like this. Because Cecilia usually had a bubbly smile on her face, it came across as jarring. Very jarring. Something clearly bothered her, but she didn't want to tell Irine for whatever reason. There's one last thing I could ask her…

"Would you like some cookies and milk…?"

"No."

I'm out of ideas, then. Irine sighed. Maybe all she needed was a good day of rest–…

RING!

"Ah, someone's at the door." Irine turned around and quickly left her room.

I didn't come here with any plan in mind!

Sora was standing in front of her house. But where do I go from here?! Frein gave him a burst of motivation, but that was dwindling by the second. What am I going to say to her?! He already rang the doorbell, so turning around was not an option. Ahh, maybe I should back away– …

"Oh, Sora!" Irine opened the door. "Hello! I thought you'd accompany Cecilia home."

"E-Er, hi!" Sora waved with an awkward smile. "I, uh… had something to do! Is she home?"

"Yes, she's in her room." Irine nodded, then her lips turned into a frown. "She's… in a bad mood, I think."

"Huh?" He cocked his head. A bad mood?

"I don't know what happened, but she isn't in her usual mood." Irine briefly raised her shoulders. "Do you know something about it?"

It's affected her that much…? He didn't realize she'd be this down in the dumps. Is it really because of me? Because she …

"Can I see her?"

"Sure!" Irine smiled. "Please go see her."

Cecilia rolled around in her bed, restless. She buried her head under the pillow.

Why am I so upset?

She had suspicions since yesterday. That something was off about Sora. This invisible wall erected between them. She hoped that maybe her hunches were wrong, that she was simply overreaching.

But Sora wasn't here today…

That couldn't stop her mind from jumping to terrible scenarios. When she didn't hear his piano music, she thought Sora would be coming to see her instead. But he didn't. Even Frein didn't see him. Did she… bother him too much?

I … don't know that for sure.

No, maybe Natski was right! Maybe he was busy! That's why he couldn't accompany her back home. Surely, she was jumping to conclusions. There's no way Sora would avoid her!

Then why does my chest hurt … so much?

Cecilia clenched the fabric around her chest. It felt so tight. She's never felt this way before. In all their years together, she only knew peace and comfort. But those feelings were dragged away, leaving only this tightness.

Maybe I'm… too attached to him.

She knew why that was the case. She knew why she always wanted to be close to him. She knew why this painful feeling gnawed at her heart. Cecilia didn't want to face the other reality… where all these things weren't possible anymore. Where she couldn't be near him anymore.

KNOCK KNOCK!

"… Irine?" Cecilia pushed herself up.

"No…" A low voice replied. "It's me, Sora."

"… Sora?!" She shot upwards. H-He's here?! Was she hearing things? She rushed to the door and pulled it open.

"… H-Hello!" Sora waved instinctively. Wait, she can't see me. "I thought I'd drop by and see how you're doing…"

She almost couldn't believe her ears. He was standing right in front of her…? He's really here. The tightness in her heart loosened a little, just sensing his presence.

"May I… come in?" He offered his arm.

"O-Oh, yes!" She reached out to his arm. She dragged him inside and guided him to the bed to sit down together.

"How are you?" Sora asked. "Irine told me you were… not in the best mood."

"O-Oh, it's fine!" Cecilia waved her hands around, feeling a little relieved now. "It's just–…"

"It's… because of me, isn't it?"

Cecilia froze. His tone was direct. His eyes must be focused on her face. He'd be able to tell if she was lying. But she didn't want to cause him any inconvenience. And yet, she couldn't deny her depressed mood was because of…

"I'm sorry." He bowed his head. "I might have lied to you yesterday."

Sora … lied to me? His admission hit her like a truck. Did I … bother him?

"But… it isn't because of you." He ruffled his hair. "I-I mean, it has something to do with you but…"

"Oh…" She bowed her head, unable to stop a frown from clawing away at her face. What was he going to tell her? She became… afraid. He's… opening up to me. The least I can do is listen.

"I didn't play the piano today because I didn't feel like it." He gently held her hand. "But in the back of my head, I knew it was because you'd find me."

She nodded silently. His words hurt. He was implying he didn't want her to find him. He didn't want her to come to him. She couldn't misunderstand that. Why …?

"I… didn't mean to avoid you." He timidly shook his head. "I needed some time to think after what happened yesterday."

Yesterday. Was she too overbearing on him? After he accompanied her back to her place, she practically forced him inside and had him come to her room. He didn't seem like he was against it, but that was her assumption. Maybe I've… bothered him too much.

"So, Cecilia…" He gazed into her eyes. "There's something I must tell you."

Her heart thrashed around in her chest. She didn't want to hear it. She was afraid of hearing it. Was she not allowed to stay close to him anymore? I … don't want that.

"I'm sorry I couldn't have been a better friend…" He took a deep breath.

She squeezed her eyes shut. She couldn't face him. What does he mean by that? Could they not be friends after this? He was her best friend! Her childhood friend! The friend she fell in lo–…

"I never knew you were a guy." He sighed, forcing the words out. "I'm sorry I wasn't a safe space enough for you to tell me that."

"… Huh?"

"I… mistreated you as a girl all these years." He facepalmed. This was an awkward conversation, but he had to push forward. "And you always let it slide… because you felt you owed me a lot, didn't you?"

"Eh…?" Her jaw dropped.

"I sound pretty selfish, I know." He nodded to himself. "But… you're my dearest person, Cecilia. And I want to be the dearest to you, too…"

"What…?" Her head swayed.

"And nothing's changed between us." He patted her shoulder in a reassuring manner. He finally got it out of his chest. His heart felt more peaceful. "You're the same Cecilia I've always known–…"

"WAIT, WAIT, WAIT!" Cecilia cried out and gripped his shirt tightly. Where the hell was this conversation leading to? This was not what expected to hear! She wasn't fearful now; she was flabbergasted! I mean, I'm glad he isn't cutting ties with me but…! "Where is all this coming from?!"

"E-Eh…" He arched his brows. That… was not the reaction he expected. She appeared more shocked than relieved. Uh, am I wrong?

"W-Why do you think I'm a guy?!" She asked, visibly flustered. Why would he say those weird things? Unless he knows that I'm a…!

"… I apologize in advance." He gulped, raising his palms. I thought I hit the mark. "Yesterday, you told me to come to your room after five minutes."

"Y-Yes, I did…"

"And I did come after five minutes." He craned his neck away. "I, uh… saw you in the middle of changing."

"… Huh?"

His lips went dry. "I saw something only a boy would have… between… your legs."

"… Eh?" Her heart skipped a beat. "You WHAT?!"

"It was an accident, I swear!" He exclaimed. "B-But I didn't knock first, so that's still my fau–…"

"Y-You saw me down there?!" She squeezed his collar. The color slowly drained from her face. This is what this is all about?! He had seen her true identity all this time?! And she didn't notice?!

"Look, it's okay!" He tried to calm her down. "It does not change anything–…"

"WAAAH!" She began crying hysterically. "Sora must think I'm weird now! Sora must think there's something wrong with me!"

"What? No!" He frantically waved his hands around. Why is she crying now?! This was the exact opposite reaction he wanted! "I don't think that at all. Please believe me!"

"WAAAH!" She jumped on her bed and buried her head under the pillow. She just wanted to crawl into a hole and hide. This was not how she wanted to reveal her identity to him! And he assumed she was a boy? She honestly felt offended!

Sora scratched his head profusely. He placed full confidence in his words. Am I wrong then? "Cecilia, are you… not a boy then?"

"No, I'm not!" She flipped herself around. One hand on panties, one hand on skirt, she split them apart to reveal her most intimate parts. "Look!"

"H-Hey! Cover yourself!" Blushing, he huffed and shielded his face with his hands, but his eyes locked on her penis. How am I wrong then? It still didn't prove anything.

She raised her hips and parted her legs slightly. "Do you see this?!"

"Uhh…" Peeking through his fingers, his eyes moved further down. He could see a little slit. Wait, isn't that a…? How did she have both? Am I seeing that right?

"I have both!" She fumed, her face flushed a deep red. "I'm a futanari!"

"You're a what now?"

"A futanari!"

"Oh." He nodded in understanding (he didn't understand.)

"Muuuu…!" She wanted to bury herself in the ground. She threw away her dignity for this?! "Sora is a meanie!"

"M-Meanie?" He raised a brow. Has her lexicon reduced all of a sudden? "Look, can you please cover yourself now–…"

"Cecilia, Sora!" Irine called out from the door. "Is everything okay there?"

Irine …?! Cecilia's gaze zoomed to the door which was ajar. I didn't lock the door!

"I'm coming in, okay?"

Uh-oh. Sora's gaze switched between the door and the state of her clothes.

FWOOSH!

"Hello, you two!" Irine slowly pushed the door open, carrying a tray of milk and chocolate cake. "I brought snacks!"

"Oh, Irine…" He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to stay calm. "Sorry for bothering you again."

"I told you, it's no bother at all." Irine set the tray on the table. Her eyes drifted to Cecilia… who was tucked under a blanket. "I heard you two getting a bit loud from downstairs. Must be some exciting stuff!"

"O-Oh, yes!" He clapped his hands. "She was just telling me something interesting that I got so… worked up!" Little did she know, Cecilia showed me something wild!

"Then Cecilia must be feeling better!" Irine smiled sweetly, putting her hands behind her back. So, when Sora is here… "I see… so that's why you were in a bad mood."

"I wasn't in a bad mood!" Cecilia pouted cutely.

"Sure, sure." Irine waved a hand and then turned around. "Well, I'll leave you two to it."

Irine left the room and closed the door, leaving them to their company. An awkward silence filled the room. Only the tick-tocks of the room clock accompanied the silence.

"Sora…"

"… Yeah?"

"Do you… think I'm weird?"

"… No." Sora shook his head. "I don't think that at all."

He didn't think she was weird in the slightest. Not at all. If anything, he was just confused; he thought she was a guy. I was so far off the mark, huh …?

"So, if you're not a guy…" He drew his chin up. "You're a… futanari?"

"… Yes." Cecilia nodded. "I'm a girl. I was just… born with both parts."

"I see…" He learned something new. I didn't know that was possible.

"I wanted to tell you sometime." She rolled in bed, so she was facing his back. "But… I was afraid you'd push me away."

He heard the sadness in her voice. It made his heart tight. No, I wasn't a better friend that you could trust with this. I should have done better.

"I'm so grateful to you every day." Her hand crept out of her blanket to touch his back. "Even though I'm blind, you were always there by my side. Sometimes I feel that… I bother you too much."

"Cecilia…" He could feel her finger tracing a word on his back. I chose to be there for you every time. It wasn't because I took pity on you. It's because I…

"Sora." She gripped the back of his shirt. "Am I… still your dearest person?"

"Of course you are."

He didn't hesitate. Those were his feelings; they remained unchanged even after knowing her true identity. She has always been the dearest person in his heart.

Cecilia rested her hand beside his thigh. Sora drew his hand to hers and gently intertwined them together. Her fingers trembled; maybe she was still afraid that he'd push her away. He squeezed her hand to reassure her, to let her know he was still here.

"I've never felt bothered, Cecilia. Not once." He smiled softly. "I always enjoy myself whenever I'm with you."

It was so reassuring to hear those words. So warm to hold his hand. So tender to her heart. Though she hated admitting it, Irine was right. She was upset because of him. And now that he was here, her mood flipped around so easily. She was so scared of losing him. Why was that?

I can't keep these feelings inside anymore.

"I… love you, Sora."

The words escaped her lips. So sincere and so gentle. A warm red immediately spread across her face. Her heartbeat rose in anticipation. She instinctively squeezed his hand, not wanting him to let go. What face was he making now? Cecilia didn't mean to utter the words she always wanted to tell him. But it came out naturally. For so long, she didn't want to be just a precious friend in his life. I've… always desired something more.

"I love you too, Cecilia."

She froze. Her heart skipped a beat. She couldn't breathe for a second.

He looked over his shoulder. "You seem shocked."

"Eh?!" She shot upwards and inched closer to him. "Y-You feel the same way?"

"I thought that was… obvious." He chuckled. No, it wasn't obvious. He was just as shocked as her on the inside. Her love confession caught him off guard. Stay calm, Sora!

"Why didn't you tell me then?" She pouted. All this time, he felt the same way…?

"Just like you…" He nuzzled his forehead onto hers. "I was also scared you'd feel differently. I didn't… want to bother you with my feelings."

"You've got that wrong." She giggled. "I've never felt bothered, Sora. Not once. I always enjoy myself whenever I'm with you."

He softly head-bumped her. "Don't go copying me now."

They shared soft smiles with each other. The feelings in their heart were full of warmth. A warmth they wanted to keep. Cecilia couldn't believe it. He's always loved her. Maybe he already knew she felt the same way. And he knows who I am. God, she wished she didn't beat around the bush so much.

"Sora…" She tugged on his sleeve. "Is it okay that I'm… clingy with you?"

"I would have said something a long time ago if I wasn't." He chuckled.

"Can I… stay by your side as I used to?"

"… I wouldn't have it any other way."

She felt her heart could explode with so much joy. Is it okay for me to be this happy …? To have the boy from her childhood love and accept her for who she is? To be selfish with him? She felt she almost didn't deserve it.

"I'm glad to see that bubbly face of yours again." He turned to her side, so he was facing her. His finger brushed against his lips. "I was worried I made you too upset."

His finger was… gentle to her lips. Gentle to her senses. I must be having a dumb smile on my face. What expression was he showing to her? Was he having a bright smile on his face? Were his cheeks a tender red? Were his eyes gazing into hers?

"Sora…" She raised her hands. "Can I… touch you?"

"Oh…" His gaze widened and then softened. "Go ahead."

Sora took hold of her hand and guided it to his cheek. Cecilia caressed his cheek ever so slightly, feeling the softness of his skin. Her thumb rubbed around. Her free hand moved up to cup his other cheek. She gave them a gentle squeeze. His skin felt warm. It was oddly nice to feel.

This is … your cheek.

Her thumbs brushed over the corner of his lips. They were curled up. She ran her thumb over her curved lips. Its texture differed from his skin. They felt rough and a little dry, but smoother than she thought.

This is … your smile.

Shifting her hand, her fingers rubbed down from his forehead to the tip of his nose. She booped it a few times and let out a low giggle. It was delicate to touch. A bit on the smaller side, but it felt well-shaped.

This is … your nose.

Her thumbs move to just below his eyes. She carefully moved up, stroking over his eyelashes which gave her tingly and prickly sensations. Her thumbs touched above his eyes, feeling a thick and fuzzy sensation. It was his brows, for sure. And then, her thumb stopped at the corner of his eyes. While her eyes were wide and round, his was a bit smaller, yet still caring.

These are … your eyes.

Her hands shifted up, running across his messy hair. It felt soft and fuzzy to touch. She grabbed a handful of locks before letting it go. She remembered his hair wasn't a typical color. His hair was a natural pink shade which was uncommon for a guy, she felt. But it was a cute color.

This is … your hair.

Her hands gently held his temples. They smoothed down, tracing his jawline, and stopping at his chin.

This is … your face.

Her hands slowly slid down to his chest. She gently pressed her palms against them. Something was thumping against her skin. Steady and rhythmic. The beats were soothing to her senses.

This is … your heart.

"I… see you, Sora."

Cecilia whispered. She saw how he looked for the first time. Tears began welling up in her eyes, filled with many emotions. This moment felt so special for her. After she lost her vision, her worst fear was being unable to see her childhood friend again. But now … he was right here in front of her. She could finally see him.

Closing his eyes, Sora met their foreheads. He held her hand close to his chest. Her eyes looked so vivid as if he was staring into a colorful world beyond his imagination. He gently rubbed her tears away.

I'm right here with you, Cecilia. He stroked her cheeks to soothe her. There was nothing more he wanted than to be next to her at this very moment. He'd let her cry for as long as she needed. Though as he opened his eyes, he discovered a rather…

… prominent tent poking the blanket.

"O-Oh." He blinked a few times, simply staring at the suspicious tent. It wasn't suspicious, actually. He was quite confident in what it could be. Hum, Cecilia's having an emotional moment, and here I am staring at…

"I'm sorry."

He raised his head. "… Sorry?"

"I sometimes get an… erection… when I'm too emotional." She sniffed.

"I, uh… see." He nodded. She realized, huh…? Might not have been the first time. I highly appreciate the honesty.

"I hope I didn't… ruin the moment."

"Not at all." He smoothed her blue hair behind her ears. I'd say it's part of the moment!

Cecilia felt a bit ashamed, but Sora held no judgment against her. She deeply appreciated that. He was someone she could finally open up about this side of hers.

"Do you… want to see it?"

"… Huh?"

Before he could respond, before he could even understand the question, Cecilia pulled the blanket away, revealing her fully hard erection to his eyes.

"W-Wow…" His eyes widened. He switched between her face and her erection. She was blushing heavily. Her erection was thick and visibly throbbing, contrasting with her bubbly appearance. This erection was a meanie in her vocabulary.

"I have… something else to confess to you, Sora."

"What is it?"

"I… often get erections when I'm around you." She bowed her head, steam comically blowing out of her ears.

"O-Oh…" He blushed in response. What do I even say to that…?

"And I always have to… calm myself down." She gulped. "When I touch myself, I… have so many perverted thoughts about you."

"… I see." He nodded timidly. How… do I even react to this? When he caught her in the middle of changing, he witnessed her erection. Was it because she was excited about hanging out with me?

"It gets… difficult bearing this sometimes." She fiddled with her thumbs. "But I don't mind it as long as I can… be with you."

I had no idea. He stared at her face then at her erection. All this time, she's been bearing this…? She always looked so bubbly and full of smiles. She cast her worries away just so she could hang out with him. If I knew a long time ago, then I would …

"Sorry, you didn't think I'd be a… pervert." She scratched her cheek nervously.

"Er, well… I'm glad you told me." He smiled. "Now, I'd like to make it up to you."

"Huh…?" She tilted her head. What did he mean? "You… want to make it up to me?"

"Yeah." He gently cupped her cheek. "I'd like to make your life a little easier."

To convey his point, Sora crawled onto the bed and set himself between her legs. He lightly brushed his fingers against her thighs.

"S-Sora…?" She blinked. What was he doing? Was he on the bed between her legs?

"I want to show you…," he lowered himself, "… that you're the dearest person to me."

"Oh…" His words tugged on her heartstrings. They were tender. Although, that wasn't the only string he was tugging on.

Sora took a deep breath. He couldn't believe he was doing this. But … I want to prove myself to her. To remove all doubts. His gaze shifted to her erection–…

"Wait, Sora!" She shifted herself until her back reached the headboard.

"Yeah…?"

"W-What are you doing?"

"… I think that's obvious."

She clenched the fabric of her chest, her heart thrashing inside. Was it obvious?! If only she could see what was obvious!

He placed his hands on her thighs. "I'd… like to calm you down is what I'm saying."

"C-Calm me down…?" She repeated. The implication of his words made her cock throb. She might already know what was going to happen. Am I being too hopeful?!

"Of course, I… won't do it if it makes you uncomfortable." He lightly pressed against her skin. That's the last thing I want her to feel.

Her voice lodged in her throat. Was this really happening? Was Sora going to do what she imagined in her perverted fantasies? Was she going to feel his hands on her throbbing skin? O-Oh, I don't know if my heart is ready…!

"Will you let me, Cecilia?"

She raised her head to his voice. He's… serious about this. Her fingers released her clothes as they relaxed. She inhaled, then let it out slowly. If he was offering, why would she turn it down? She could finally realize her perverted fantasies! N-No, Sora wants to do this because he cares! But she couldn't lie to her impatient member standing at attention. For him.

"P-Please be gentle…"

I will. Sora gathered his resolve. No turning back. He'd calm her down. No plan, but I'll figure something out! Where would he start? His gaze shifted to the panties still entangled around her legs.

"May I… take these off?" He held her blue panties and gave them a tug. She bobbed her head.

Holding the ends of her panties, he slid them down to her feet, the soft fabric brushing against her fair skin. He set them aside on the bed, but not before catching a glimpse of wet patches on it. T-They're wet. It made him audibly swallow which didn't escape her ears.

He's… taken them off. Imagining him stripping her panties aroused her senses. It sent odd tingles through her lower core. Were they so wet …? Her cock and pussy pulsed at the thought. She rubbed her thighs together as the heat began pooling through her nerves.

Sora inched closer between her legs. While he returned his hands to her thighs, she slowly parted her legs, baring her most intimate heat to him. Lewd juices dripped to the bedsheets under them.

Oh, my. His eyes nearly bulged out of his skull. His eyes traced from her rock-hard length down to the cutely pink pussy lips concealed by a sack, wetness seeping through them. Was this reaction normal? Was this a futanari thing? So much is leaking out …

Sora must be studying me …! His heavy breathing rumbled through her ears. His eyes were probably consuming her cock and pussy in their entirety. God, her cock grew harder. Precum leaked streamed down the underside. It turned her on so much. He didn't even touch her yet!

He set himself down, plopping his face in front of her cock. A strong scent tingled through his nostrils. Thick, musky scent with a hint of sweetness. W-Woah, it's making me dizzy. How could a girl like Cecilia be packing so much power here? The contrast turned him on a little. His eyes traced the tensed veins lining up her cock. Such a swollen head. Painfully red.

A-Awh, did he come closer…?! His warmth lingered around her cock. How close is he? The answer arrived when she felt his breath caressing her thick skin. Breath that felt so hot. He's breathing against me…?! Her cock throbbed intensely with more precum dripping down. His breaths sent pleasure up her spine.

"Mnanh…!" A moan slipped through her lips. She quickly bit her collar. He wasn't touching her; only his breath messed with her senses! Doesn't that mean his face… is right in front of my…?! How close were his luscious lips that could leave a flutter of kisses? With that silky tongue inside his mouth that could slobber her in saliva? Inches away from tasting her cock and taking it down his throat?! Her mind spun out of control. Countless scenarios flood her mind. The things Sora could do! Her fantasies were becoming reality!

W-Woah. He took another big gulp. It's… throbbing so much. Its veins thickened with each excited jolt, oozing out more precum. Her pussy flesh visibly pulsed outward. Like a living, breathing, meat. He gingerly wrapped his fingers around her cock and–…

"MNNNGH?!" White hot cum erupted out of her pulsating cock, splattering all over his face. Her mind exploded into white, causing her legs to tense up and her hips to buck forward. An orgasmic wave tore through her mind.

"E-Eh?!" Sora shut his eyes as the white juices sprayed all over his skin. W-What the?! He only blinked once! Her cock throbbed harder, shooting thick load after load! Wet heat crawled over his skin. His mind grew fuzzy from the sudden lewd sensation.

She gritted her teeth as her orgasm continued tearing through her nerves. It rendered her mind helpless. Her back arched, her hips rocked with each burst of white cum. She couldn't feel her senses!

He backed away, witnessing her white juices spray everywhere around her. Her clothes, the bedsheets, her fair skin. Even himself! Is that normal?!

"Mngaah…" Cecilia plopped to the bed, the fabric slipping from her lips. She panted heavily, her grip still tight on her dress.

Wow. Sora wiped the liquids off his eyelids. A warmth lingered across his skin. Her wetness seared into his senses. Whew, it feels hot on my face. It emitted such a potent scent.

"Cecilia…?" He poked her leg. "Are you… okay?"

"…. Auuuh." She slowly flipped her dress up, holding the fabric against her face. As she regained her senses, she slowly realized what transpired seconds ago.

"Cecilia?"

"Don't look at me!" She grabbed the pillow behind her head and threw it. I'm so ashamed!

"Huh…?" He easily caught the pillow and set it down. "What's wrong?"

"Isn't it obvious?!" She wrapped herself in a blanket like a cocoon.

"… What is?"

Cecilia wanted to bury herself deep in the ground. I came from just his touch! The moment he wrapped his fingers around her cock, she only saw white! Her cock exploded as if it had a mind of its own! Why?! She blamed it on her perverted fantasies. They practically flooded her mind, nearly overwhelming her nerves. How could his presence stimulate her to this extent? She wanted to indulge in these sweet pleasures, but his touch already pushed her beyond the edge. Even worse, Sora must have witnessed her premature ejaculation! I feel so humiliated! What does he think of me?!

"Cecilia…" He poked the blanket cocoon. "Is this because you came the moment I touched you?"

"WAAAH!" She wailed. He obviously knows why! Why did he have to spill it?

"… Huh, is that why?" He let out a little laugh. I didn't think she'd be bothered by this.

"WAAAAH!" She tightened the blanket. And he's laughing at me!

"I'm not laughing at you." He chuckled. "Come out of there, Cecilia…"

"Mnnngh…" Her blue head popped out of the blanket. A pouty expression adorned her face which he found rather adorable.

"I was… surprised, I'll admit." He caressed her cheek. "But there's nothing wrong with that."

"I didn't want it to end quickly!" She puffed her cheeks out. "I wanted to do so many more perverted things with you!"

"… Oh." He nodded. She can say that with a straight face, huh? At least she was honest. "That just meant it felt really good for you, didn't it?"

"... Muuuuu." She pouted, a faint red appearing on her cheeks. His mere touch surpassed her imagination.

"We can take things one step at a time." He rubbed his cheek and blushed. "I'd… like to do more things with you, too…"

"… You do?"

"Yeah." He nuzzled her forehead. "We're… gonna be together more often, aren't we?"

His words filled her chest with new loving warmth. That's… right. They weren't just friends now; they were more than that. She could be more honest with her feelings, with what she wanted. To be beside you, Sora. She didn't have to hold herself back. Her hand wiggled out of the blanket to cup his cheek. His skin was tender to touch…

… it was also quite wet.

"Ah?!" She popped herself out of the blanket and traced her hands around his face, gathering this wetness with her fingertips. She quickly sniffed them. "D-Did I…?"

"Oh… don't worry about it." He wiped his face with his sleeve. "I can wash myself later."

Cecilia bowed her head. Her orgasm felt intense. Did I … come all over him? What a sight would that be. To see his face painted with her lewd juices. Ah, don't get these thoughts now! She clapped her face. Where else did she create a mess? She ran her hands around her skin, clothes, and bed sheets.

He took off his jacket. "You probably clean your room every time this happens…?"

"Sorry…" She twirled a finger around her hair. "I… always make a mess."

"I told you not to worry." He patted her head. Must be inconvenient, sometimes. "Let's clean your room together."

"No, I can't let you do that!"

"Why not?" He stood up. "It's… kinda my fault, too."

"But I don't want to bother Sora with… this."

"It doesn't bother me." He gently held her arm. "Besides, I'm curious about the situations you get yourself into…"

"C-Curious…?" She drew her head to the side. A tinge of pink spread across her cheeks. "Sora, you pervert…"

"That's amusing coming from you." He booped her nose. "Come on, we don't want Irine or Madonna to see this."

"… Okay!" She hopped up from the bed. If her new lover was offering to help, she wouldn't say no!

With his help, Cecilia swapped the pillow covers and bed sheets. She also opened the window to clear up the smells, then sprayed the room with perfume. Afterward, Sora borrowed her bathroom to wash (he'd take a bath at his place) and she took a bath.

How many times has Cecilia done this? Sora fluffed the pillows. Her wardrobe stored several bed sheets. She came prepared. Maybe she could consider using protection. Has she thought of that?

"Thank you, Sora!" Coming out of the bathroom, she wrapped her arms around him from behind.

"Sure thing." He turned his neck. Her hair filled his nostrils with a fruity scent. Hopefully, the evidence is no more.

"Do you have to leave now?" She tugged his arm to sit down on the bed.

"Well…" He rubbed the back of his hair. "I wouldn't mind… staying a little while."

"Hehe!" She snuggled her head into his neck.

"Mhmm…" He sighed, enjoying this tender moment. When he wanted to make it up to her, he didn't expect their feelings to turn out this way. I always loved her. And she always felt the same. And it took this long to realize their feelings. Aren't we an odd couple…? But maybe this was nice in its own right. Seeing Cecilia for who she was didn't deter his feelings one bit; it only made him fall harder for her.

"Sora…"

"Yeah?"

"There's… something I want to ask you again."

"What's that?"

"I know you expressed no interest in it." Her hand slid down his arm to curl around his fingers. "But I… still want to try it out together with you. Enjoying music together."

"Cecilia…"

"It'd make me really happy…" She closed her eyes. "And I would love to try it out… with you beside me."

She figured it couldn't hurt to ask him again. If his decision stays the same, then she wouldn't push it any further. Maybe with these newfound feelings, he'd give it extra consideration.

"… I'll think about it over the weekends."

"Huh?" She raised her brows.

"I told you my skills aren't that great." He scratched his reddened cheek. "But… I'll think about it."

"… Okay," was her soft reply. She nodded, her lips curling up. "I appreciate it a lot."

As she gazed at him affectionately, Sora found himself getting lost in her colorfully vibrant eyes. With Cecilia by his side, sharing something they both loved, he thought maybe he'd already made up his mind without even needing the whole weekend. Where she led, he would gladly follow.

As long as I'm having fun and witnessing that bubbly smile of yours…

Maybe I've already made up my mind.

Chapter 19: My Futanari Kouhai, Irine

Summary:

Mabel always found Irine's magic tricks entertaining to watch.

He thought she couldn't surprise him more but there was one more magic trick she had up her sleeve.

Or up her skirt, in this case.

Notes:

UPDATE 8/12/2024:

Minor revisions to improve readability.

Minor content cut out.

Chapter Text

It seems the clubs are starting to become active.

Mabel checked out the announcement board. One paper caught his attention: the news of school clubs finally opening.

As his eyes scanned line by line, one club name stood out to him. One name that stood out among the rest. Was this always a club? It piqued his curiosity. There's no harm in checking it out.

Mabel walked through the hallways, passing by many classes. Students were leaving one by one; they were part of the Going Home Club, for sure. Though they were highly encouraged to, they weren't required to join any of the offered clubs. There were enough students interested in joining them that this never became an issue.

I think this is the place. He stood in front of a door. No signs or decorations. Is this the right room? He slid the door open and stepped inside.

"The Occult Club is finally official!" A cheery girl exclaimed, pumping her fists up.

"Keep your voice down." A taller woman, presumably a teacher, sighed.

"Sorry, Ms. Rachel!" The girl flashed a toothy grin. "I'm just so excited! I've been waiting for this forever!"

Mabel stared at the talking duo. What caught his attention the most was the girl's flashy getup. Is she wearing cosplay? What a surprise. A club had several requirements before it could be considered an official club. One requirement was having a club advisor.

"I owe Frein a few favors. You should thank him." Rachel scratched her hair. "I didn't expect he'd ask me to become your club advisor, of all things."

"I'm truly grateful to you two." The girl bowed herself at the waist. "This club can only exist because of you, Ms. Rachel!"

"Isn't this lovely, Irine?" A taller girl patted her shoulder. "I'm really happy for you."

"Hehe, thanks!" Irine whipped a card between her fingers. "Now I'll be able to do all sorts of things!"

"Now behave yourselves, okay?" Rachel smiled. "You better not dabble in dark arts. Wouldn't want you summoning demons into our world and casting a curse on our school."

"But of course!" Irine grinned.

"Great. I'll be seeing you, then." Rachel turned to the door and began leaving. "Oh, Mabel. Interested in the Occult Club?"

"Too soon to say." He rubbed his neck. I'm just surprised it's actually… official.

"Haha, okay." Rachel bowed her head, then left the room. He entered afterward.

"Oh, Mabel!" Irine smiled brightly and waved. "Did you hear?!"

"I heard, all right." He gave her a thumbs up. "Congrats. I never thought I'd see the day."

"Eheh!" She blushed, scratching her cheek. "Thanks!"

"And that's a nice outfit you're wearing." He scanned her appearance from top to bottom. "Very… elaborate."

"Of course!" She twirled around, showing off her costume. "A master of the dark arts must look the part!"

Before this point, the Occult Club was, more or less, an unofficial club Irine made for fun. It was never officialized because it never met the requirements of having an advisor and a minimum of three members.

"So, Madonna…" He folded his arms. "Are you a member?

"I sure am." Madonna smiled.

"Of course she is!" Irine hugged her. "She's a vital member of our secret operations!"

"Secret operations. Right." He chuckled. "So who's the third member?"

"That would be me!" A girl with blue hair and multicolored eyes popped up beside him.

"It's none other than Cecilia!" Irine gently pulled her arm to her side. "Me, Madonna, and Cecilia! Housemates outside, occultists inside!"

What a wonderful trio. He raised a brow. The three girls did live together. He didn't expect them to also join the same club.

"Are you interested in joining my humble abode, dear Mabel?" Irine pulled a registration paper out of thin air and offered it to him.

"You're awfully excited." He accepted the paper. "I was checking the announcement boards earlier."

"You didn't expect to see this club listed, didn't you?" She fluffed her side ponytail. "Therefore, you came to check the existence of such a club with your eyes!"

She's getting too much into it. He chuckled. "That sums it up."

"I do hope you enjoy your stay." She struck a pose, covering her face with one hand and peeking through her fingers. "The Occult Club is just beginning."

"Looking forward to it." He smiled. He's never seen Irine bubbling with plenty of energy. It's a new side of her I've never seen. She's always struck him as the adorably small girl of the trio. I think this change of pace for her is nice.

"So…!" She snapped her fingers and two cards appeared in each hand. "Care for a divine reading of your fortune?"

"I'm down." He blinked. Where'd she get those cards? Though having little to do with occult stuff, her magic tricks always impressed him. And I get to see her work her stuff!

Irine, Mabel, and the two other girls sat down together. Between Irine and Mabel was a table covered by a blue shiny cloth.

"All right!" Irine clapped her hands and five cards were spread across her palm. She placed them all on the table. "Pick a card."

"You haven't lost your touch, eh?" Mabel stared at the cards. The designs on the back of the cards looked shiny and crystallized. All of them were black. Very pretty… I'll pick this middle card.

"Of course! I've been practicing these in my free time!" She set the middle card aside. She took the remaining cards, shuffled them into her hands, clapped her palms, and spread five new cards on the table. "Pick another one!"

Her fingers move so … elegantly. "Okay." He stared at the cards again. This time they were all orange. Bright colors. I guess I'll pick… this one on the right?

"Great." She set the right card aside and took the remaining cards. She shuffled the rest away until his two chosen cards remained on the table. Her eyes closed. "Let's see what your fortune entails…"

He waited with bated breath. He didn't believe Irine could actually read into his fortune. But her clothes, the way she presented herself, her finger movements, and her enthusiasm made the act convincing.

She flipped both cards up and hovered her palms over them, staying very still.

"…" He felt shivers crawling through his nerves. She looks very tense!

"… Fascinating." She opened her eyes and looked at the cards. "Very fascinating."

Mabel wasn't sure if he needed to open his mouth. Should I … say something?

"It appears misfortune will soon be headed your way, my dear Mabel." She crossed her arms, shaking her head.

"M-Misfortune?" He raised his brows. Wasn't this about fortune?

"A dear female who brandishes her dagger; you act irrational."

"… Huh?"

"You welcome it, her true self, knowing she's truly natural."

"… Huh??"

Irine stacked the cards together. "Fascinating, isn't it?"

"… I guess?" He rubbed the back of his head. "I'm not sure how to interpret that–…"

"It seems you hold someone, a girl, close to your heart." She slammed the cards down, glaring at him. "Have you been seeing anyone lately?"

That's the part you're bringing up…? He gulped inaudibly. Not the brandishing dagger part?!

"There might be someone wanting to backstab you, Mabel," She grumbled. "Someone who is a woman close to you."

He cleared his throat. "Backstab me… in the literal sense or–…"

"Yes." She cut in. "A knife. Stabbed. To your back."

"H-Huh?" His jaw dropped. How did we go from reading my fortune to determining my death?!

"And you know what the worst part is?!" She stood up and whipped a finger at him. "You don't even care that she backstabbed you! You allowed her to do so! And you welcomed it!"

"Why would I let such a thing happen to me?!" He exclaimed. "You're kidding me, right?"

"Am I kidding you?" She slammed one foot on the table. "You dare insult my craft?"

"Hold on, Irine!" He raised a palm and scooted back. "You can drop the act! I wasn't insult–…"

"You call this ACTING?!" She fumed, her fingers clenching into fists. "I'll have you know I–…"

"Yoohoo!" Madonna wrapped her arms around Irine's small frame. "That's enough for today, Irine."

"Let go of me!" Irine cried out, flapping her little arms around to no avail.

"There, there…" Madonna hugged her closely, squeezing the little girl's head against her well-endowed chest. "It's time to take it easy, okay?"

"Muuuu…" Irine sniffed, sinking into her softness, immediately dozing off.

Madonna stroked her black hair. "Good girl."

"…" Mabel simply stared at them, flabbergasted. How did she fall asleep that quickly?!

"I apologize for her… outspoken behavior." Madonna sat Irine down. "Ever since the club became official, her excitement has taken a wild turn."

"Y-Yeah, she's… quite enthusiastic, I'll say." He chuckled awkwardly. I've never seen her so… hyper.

"It shows how much she's invested in the club and what she does." Madonna smiled. "Though, as you've seen just now, she can take it a little too far."

He scooted closer to the table. "I didn't know she could get this excited about starting a club."

"She's wanted this for a very long time." Madonna hummed. "It'll take some time before her head cools down."

"I see." He nodded. Irine's excitement surprised me more than any magic trick. She always managed to surprise him, for better or worse. "About her fortune reading… she was exaggerating, right?"

"Exaggerating…?"

"I mean," he scratched his cheek, "there's no a way a girl I know would… murder me in broad daylight. Right?"

"… Who knows?" Madonna giggled.

"R-Right." His shoulders slumped. That's not very reassuring. He figured it was impossible, anyway. As impressive as her magic tricks are… they're just tricks in the end.

"I'm afraid there's nothing else to do now without our leader." Madonna frowned. "I and Cecilia… are still new members."

"Oh, don't worry about it." He waved his hand. "I think I've got more than I bargained."

"I see." She nodded. "If you'd like, you can play with some of the cards Irine brought."

"Oh, sweet." He didn't hesitate to take them. "Er… would Irine mind?"

"No, she'd love for others to check out the props the club has to offer." She winked. "Especially you."

"… Right." He shuffled the cards into his hand. I suppose I'll keep myself entertained with this. He looked over some of the cards. They struck him as… familiar. Where have I seen them before?

He spread ten cards on the table, five golds and five blacks. With the snap of his finger, the remaining cards vanished into the air.

"Oh!" Madonna blinked. "I didn't know you could do magic."

"Mhmm." He glanced at Irine's sleeping face, then avoided Madonna's gaze. "When you observe her magic for so long, you end up picking a thing or two."

Whenever Irine learned a new trick, Mabel was always the first person she demonstrated it to. It was like getting exclusive tickets to her show. He appreciated her eagerness. It made him feel special in a way he couldn't put into words. But I'm sure that's all in my head.

"I wish I could see Irine's magic tricks." Cecilia sighed, plopping her head on Madonna's shoulder.

"If you'd like…," he held a gold card between his fingers and flicked it with his other hand, changing it to black, "I think I may be able to replicate some of her cool tricks."

"… Cool!" Cecilia grinned, her eyes staring in his general direction. "But I can't see it, Mabel."

"Oh, I'll do it slower then." He picked up a different card. "Here. Check this ou–…"

"Mabel…" Madonna clasped her own cheek. "She can't see it."

"Yeah, that's why I'm–… oh." He froze as realization hit him. He quickly dropped all the cards. "Oh, oh…! Ah, my bad! My bad!"

"Hehe!" Cecilia stuck her tongue out playfully. "It seems you can get carried away just like Irine!"

He sighed, then broke into a smile. "Don't put me in the same boat as her."

Mabel couldn't deny it, though. Performing some card tricks got him pumped up. Maybe my dear junior is rubbing off on me more than I'd care to admit…

Let's see if I've lost my touch.

"Mhmm…"

Irine groaned, blinking her eyes several times. She pushed herself up and rubbed her face. Ugh, my body feels sore …

"Had a good nap?"

"Hmmm…?" She turned to the familiar voice. Her hazy vision slowly cleared up as she recognized the boy across the table. "… Mabel?"

"Yo." Mabel tossed a card onto the table. "Madonna and Cecilia are out having lunch. They'll be back soon."

"Oh." She rubbed her head and looked around. This is the club room. "Did I… fall asleep?"

"Yep." He nodded, then tossed another card. "Well, I wouldn't put it that way. Madonna put you to sleep after you, uh… got invested in your card divinations, shall I say?"

"… Oh?" Her eyes widened in realization as memories rushed through her mind. She quickly bowed her head, red creeping up her cheeks. "Oh! I'm so sorry!"

"Mhmm?" He raised his brow.

"I got too carried away!" She clasped her hands together. "I didn't mean to get so heated up over cards!"

Wait, she's self-aware? He tilted his head, amused. "Oh, don't worry about it. It was–as you put it– fascinating."

"Awwwh…" Her face heated up, growing flustered. I got too into it and acted like such a fool!

"It was nice to see you getting in the zone." He chuckled. "As expected of a master of the dark arts."

"Meanie." She pouted and slumped her arms on the table. "You're making fun of me."

"Am I, now?" He shook his head and smirked. "No, no. I'm simply fascinated by your performance."

"Cut it out…" She grumbled. It's only the first day of the Occult Club…

"Sorry, sorry." He shuffled all the cards back into a deck and offered it to Irine. "Here. Your cards. Madonna told me I could play with them."

"Oh." She took the deck from his hand. These cards are…? She slid a card out, noticing the slightly tattered edges and black tints.

He folded his arms on the table. "… You've still been keeping them all this time."

"… Yeah!" She rubbed a thumb over the deck. "Why wouldn't I?"

"It looks worn out already." He laid his head on his hand. "You should probably replace them."

"No." She held the deck in both hands close to her chest. "These cards are special to me."

"Special…?" He arched his brows, curious. "Why's that?"

"… Because they were a gift from you, Mabel."

Her words caused his cheeks to rise in heat. Red slowly crept up to his ears. Not the answer I was expecting. To introduce Irine to some card tricks, he gave her his old deck for her to practice. Not like he needed it anymore. But I didn't think she'd keep using them until now.

"This gift was my very first step into the world of magic." Her fingers clenched the deck, a gentle smile forming on her lips.

"I see…" He turned his head to the side. "That's… nice to hear. But I don't mind if you want to replace–…"

"Never will." She shook her head, closing her eyes. "They're… precious to me, Mabel."

"… Oh."

The two remained still, both their faces tainted with a shy red. An awkward silence filled the atmosphere. Mabel racked his mind on what to say next to cut through this awkwardness. His heart thumped against his chest, so loud even his ears picked up on it. Maybe even she could hear it! What am I even thinking … it was just my first gift to her. There was no deeper meaning to it.

"A-Anyway!" She stood up. "I brought a lot of props to the club, but I haven't gotten the chance to take them out. Would you mind helping me sort through them?"

"… Sure." He nodded, clearing his mind. That'll break the silence. "Sure, I don't mind."

Irine walked to the wooden cabinet and crouched down. She slid the door open and pulled a black star-patterned box out.

"That's a big box!" Mabel commented. "Are all of those your props?"

"Yep!" She carried the box and set it down in front of him. "Every single prop I have is right here."

"You waste no time, eh?" He turned to her, looking at the contents. Looks like a lot of new stuff.

"Let's dig in together, shall we?" She began taking props out of the box and setting them aside.

The two spent time emptying the contents and organizing them neatly on the floor. More cards, flowers, mystical hats, and stuffed animals, among many other props. Is this an Ouija board …? Did she want to communicate with the spirit world? Knowing her, maybe she's already attempted to talk to demons! You better not unleash a curse on our little academy, Irine …

"I may have brought too much stuff." She flipped the box and shook it to empty it.

"You must have a wide arsenal of magic tricks up your sleeve," he picked up a staff and spun it around, "if you're bringing this much stuff to the club."

"Ahah…" She shyly scratched her cheek. "Is this… too much?"

"… No, I wouldn't say that." He wore a wizard hat on his head. "If you're asking me, I'm curious to see what you'll come up with."

"I see." She bowed her head, the corner of her lips curling up. She moved some of the smaller props out of the way. A shiny item sparkled, catching her attention. Oh, what's this?

Gotta say, I envy her a little. Mabel crossed his arms, staring at the deck of cards he gave her. All I know are some card tricks. And she's already broadened her horizons. He drew his chin up. Could I do the same– …

"Mabel, look over here!"

"Hmmm…?" Her cheery voice snapped him out of his thoughts. "What's–…"

"Look at this obviously magical and mysterious pendulum!" She held a silver pendulum before his face, letting it swing in the air. "Very mysterious!"

He stared at the pendulum, then at her, then back at the pendulum. "… What are you doing?"

"… Trying to hypnotize you?" She briefly raised her shoulders.

"Right… good luck with that." He snickered. Hypnosis, really? "I bet this magical and mysterious pendulum will do the trick."

"You underestimate me, Mabel." She pouted, striking a dramatic pose and forcing the pendulum up his face. "Would you like a taste of my true power?"

"It'll be a million years before you can hypnotize me." He straightened his back and folded his arms. This is awfully fun. "Come, show me what your true power is capable of."

"You asked for it!" Putting her hand above his head, she let the pendulum swing in front of his eyes. "Let me harness your mind…"

Mabel bit his tongue, finding this all very amusing. An idea popped into his head. Should I go along with her antics? How would she react if she thought she hypnotized him? Why the hell not? I'll humor her for a little bit.

"You may have a tough constitution, Mabel." She clenched her free hand into a fist. "But I have determination and luck on my side!"

His eyes followed the motion of the pendulum swinging and forth. He remained completely silent and still in place.

"… Mabel?"

"…"

"Hey, Mabel?" She set the pendulum on the ground and waved her hand in front of his face. "Hello?"

"…"

"Wait." Her eyes narrowed. "Don't tell me…?" She crawled to him, moving her face close to his. "Did I… hypnotize you?"

"…"

"You're kidding me." She poked his cheek. No response from her senior. "There's no way you'd fall for that, right?"

"…"

"Woah." She stared at her hands in amazement. I've had hypnosis powers all along…? She didn't even intend to hypnotize him; she was just having fun! What do I do now?

She crawled around him. He was completely still and silent, not reacting at all to her presence.

"… Hehe," Irine smirked. A few devilish ideas rushed through her mind. I might as well have fun, right? There weren't many opportunities she could hypnotize someone. Even lesser opportunities that the person hypnotized was her beloved senior, Mabel.

"Okay, Mabel!" She put a finger on her chin. "Let's see… I wonder if you respond to commands?" She placed a hand on her chest. "Can you… say my name?"

"… Irine."

"… Oh!" Her eyes widened. He does! That gave her even more ideas! What else can I ask him to do?

"Can you… smile for me?"

"…" His lips curved into a very stiff smile.

"Such a goofy smile," she gently held his cheek, "… but I like seeing it."

"…" His cheeks rose in heat.

"You wouldn't mind if I touch your face, would you?" She held both his cheeks, pinching them and pulling them playfully. Very soft! Her orange eyes gazed into his black ones. As if she was staring at the endless abyss. Her gaze dropped to his tender-looking lips. Her thumb instinctively brushed against the corner of it.

"Hey," she twiddled her fingers together, "you won't remember any of this happening, will you?"

"..." He bowed his head.

"… T-Then," she took a deep breath. A faint red covered her cheeks. "What do you… feel about me, Mabel?"

"…?!"

"Do you just look at me as your… junior?" She gripped the fabric of her shirt. "Or am I… something more to you?"

"…??"

"B-Because I…" Her breath hitched in his throat. "Because I…!"

"… I see you as my–…"

"W-Wait, don't answer that!" She flailed her palms around. "I… don't think I'm ready to hear it yet."

"…" He bowed his head.

Irine clapped her cheeks. What am I even asking …? She rapidly shook her head. Her heart pounded against her ribcage, echoing in her ears. Calm down, Irine. She looked back at him. He was still frozen like a statue. Do I really believe he's hypnotized…? Another idea popped into her mind, one she didn't have time to process, one she knew was dumb, but it already escaped her lips.

"How… do you feel about kissing me, Mabel?"

"…?!?!"

"I've… never kissed anyone before." She rubbed her neck. "And I… wouldn't mind, uhm… you know… if…"

"…!"

She gently cradled his face, moving her face closer, their lips mere inches away. "You'd… enjoy kissing me, wouldn't you?"

"…???"

"You're not saying No." Her eyes focused on his lips. "That means you're…. not opposed to it, right?"

"…?!?!?!"

She inched herself closer, the distance between their lips slowly and surely closing. Her heart raced with anticipation, pounding against her chest with all its might. Their lips were inches apart, centimeters apart, millimeters apart…!

"… Teehee!" Before their lips touched, she pulled herself away and grinned. "You're not kissing me that easily! Did I get your hopes up?"

"…~"

"I hope I didn't disappoint you." She sighed deeply and plopped onto her back. Her wizard hat fell off her head. She placed a hand on her chest, letting the pounding of her heart subside. What's gotten into you, Irine…? She had to stop this. She knew she had to stop this. But…

"Are you just going to sit there and stay silent…?" She craned her neck.

"…"

"I could do anything to you, you know?" She sat herself up. "I could do terrible, terrible, things and you'd never find out."

"…"

Knowing that he didn't react at all, that he was unfazed no matter what she tried… it planted a dangerous idea in her head. An idea that she only humored for a moment, but it set her body ablaze.

She wanted him to react. She needed him to react to her.

"Ah, what am even I thinking…?" She rubbed her thighs together, feeling something hot burning between them. I'm going to regret this tomorrow. But it wouldn't stop her.

Her breaths were heavy. Her heart was racing. Her body was igniting.

"Mabel…" She traced a finger from his chest up to his chin, lifting it so his eyes gazed into her. "Keep your eyes on me, okay?"

Irine stood up and turned around. She tightly gripped the fabric of her chest, her heart pounding. I shouldn't be doing this. Her mind told her it was ridiculous. Unfortunately, all the blood raced away from her brain down to her lower core. Whatever doubts she had left were unfounded.

"… This is for you and your eyes only."

Taking a deep breath, she removed the collar from her neck and tossed it on the floor. I'm starting to feel hot. She peeked over her shoulder. He's just staying still… looking at me. Was she really going to display herself in front of him? A dumb question because her hands were already detaching the miniskirt from her clothes.

Her miniskirt dropped to her feet, and she kicked them away. Next, she detached the second layer of skirts from her waist. She gently pulled them away and set them aside. No skirts were concealing the view of her black panties and fishnet pantyhose tightly hugging the curves of her hips down to her legs.

I'm… taking my skirts off in front of him. She breathed heavily. There was something strange about taking off her clothes in front of Mabel. It was strangely hot. Thrilling. Didn't repulse her in the slightest. Feeling his gaze on her little body sent shivers of arousal up her spine.

"God…" Her face surged in heat. A crimson red spread across her cheeks. She dug her hand between her thighs, trying to calm down the intense sensations burning within. She glanced at Mabel. Right now, he'd have a perfect view of her petite ass, accentuated by her dark pantyhose. What would he think? What would he say to her? Imagining his reaction fired up her arousal further.

"You must think I'm… a pervert, don't you?" She audibly gulped as she turned around, her hand gently rubbing over her crotch. Rubbing over something that appeared thick and plump. Something that rose suspicions.

"…???"

This is … turning me on. She breathed through her clenched teeth. Whatever she was rubbing was growing harder and hotter against her palm. Wetness seeped through her panties into the pantyhose. Now that she was facing him, he could see her playing with herself. Too late to stop. Her slender fingers moved on their own, trying to satiate her arousing heat.

Forgive me, Mabel …

Hooking her thumbs under the waist of her pantyhose, she slid them down her slightly thick thighs, the tight fabric grazing against her skin. She stepped out of it and kicked them to the side. He could bear witness to her fully naked legs. A little wide from her hips as they curved down to her thighs. A tender wetness emanated from her ample skin. Beads of sweat streamed down her inner thighs.

"H-Haahn…" She panted. No thoughts left in her mind. She sat down in front of him, holding her knees together with one arm diving between her thighs. She was putting on quite a seductive show. A show only Mabel was allowed to watch.

"Don't look away, Mabel…" She rubbed her legs together. "The show is just beginning."

Irine parted her legs in a tantalizing manner, revealing the black panties straining against her skin. Her hand rubbed over a visible bulge. It grew harder, bigger, hotter. As if her panties were struggling to contain it. Wetness seeped through the black fabric, spreading wet patches all over. More wetness leaked below the bulge, smothering her panties and skin even more.

"If only you knew…," her fingers slid into the side of her panties, "how perverted your junior is."

She snatched the black fabric aside, letting a thick cock bounce into the air, slapping against her stomach. It was deeply red , swollen , throbbing with ferocity. Its damning scent and heat emanated into the air. Precum was already dripping down her length, just begging to be released.

"O-Ohhh…!" Her legs convulsed involuntarily. He was right in front of her, watching her. Thrills coursed through her nerves, making her impossibly hard cock harder than it already is. Stripping herself and feeling his gaze on her body was so stimulating! A new world of pleasure she never thought was possible!

"This is… your fault, Mabel!" She panted, staring at her lustful cock. "Look how perverted you made me… I think I'm already addicted to this!"

"…" Mabel, since being 'hypnotized', has remained still. Silent. Unfazed. Undefeated. Unfathomably based. Flourished. A man of indomitable will. A cold-hearted statue. Extremely calm on the outside.

But on the inside…?

Whatthehellwhatthehellwhatthehellwhatthehell...?!?!!

He was internally screaming his lungs out. What the hell was he looking at?! What the hell was happening?! Why the hell was this happening?! Who the hell was the master of dark arts?!

This was supposed to be a lighthearted joke!

How did him pretending to be hypnotized lead to this?! How did an innocent joke escalate into whatever the hell this is?!

Oh god, oh god, oh godohgodohgodohgodohgod!!!

Mabel was too deep into this now. Too late to break the act. If Irine knew he was pretending the whole time, he'd fear being sent into the shadow realm. How did I even get here?!

Even more shocking than this already shocking development was the fact she had something no girl would have between her legs. She had something that'd break the egos of many boys.

A thick, long penis.

W-Why does she have that?! He was utterly flabbergasted. Was she always hiding such a thing under her skirt? That's one hell of a magic trick if he's ever seen one!

His eyes drank in the sight of her fleshy member. It looked real. Too real. It was attached to her. Clearly part of her. Throbbing as if it was a living, breathing creature. Its size was impressive , appearing monstrous on her petite frame and as thick as her tiny wrist. It probably reached up to her navel!

W-What is she?! Who is she?! Is she a she?! So many questions swirled in his mind. He was bearing witness to a new side of his junior. A new, perverted side.

"It's… mnngh–… really hard." She wrapped her slender fingers around her cock. It throbbed within her grip. "This is so exciting… wouldn't you agree, Mabel?"

Hell if I know! He mentally slapped his face. How did I end up here?!

"Now you'll see me… mnngh–…pleasure myself."

Irine began stroking her cock, her little fingers tightly wrapped around her thickness. Her hand moved up and down, rubbing against the rough veiny skin. Precum oozed out the tip and dripped down the underside.

I shouldn't be seeing this. As much as he wanted to pry his eyes away–he just couldn't. The sight of his little junior touching herself. Her fingers looked comically small compared to the girth they were wrapped around. Lots of power packed into a fun-sized package.

"Mnnonh…" A cute moan escaped her lips. I'm stroking my cock in front of Mabel! God, it was so thrilling having him as an audience to her perverted antics. Even her most perverted fantasies couldn't bring her this amount of sexual high!

"…" Mabel could do nothing but watch unless he preferred blowing his cover. Not a wise option. There's nothing I can do but play it cool. As long as she kept her hands to herself, maybe he'll get out of this scot-free. Just have to play it cool!

"What would you say right now, Mabel…?" Her eyes homed in on his still face. "What would you say to me…?"

I absolutely have zero ideas. He silently gulped. I'm at a loss for words. What would he say if he weren't 'hypnotized'? I don't know! My mind's fried watching her!

"God, I'm so tempted…," she deeply exhaled and scooted closer to him, "… to snap you out of your hypnotized state."

P-Please don't ! Shivers crawled up his spine. That was the last thing he needed right now! To actually react to his little junior in such a tantalizing state!

She gently held his cheek. "Would you be… disgusted with me? Would you dislike me?"

Her tender touch seared into his senses. Soft fingers rubbed his cheek. It took him every single ounce of his willpower to not react. To completely master the art of being a statue.

"Maybe this is the only way I can show you this perverted side of me."

"…?" This side of you…?

"I'd be so scared if you were fully aware now." She sighed. "I don't think I'd… want you to remember any of this happening."

Well …! That certainly gave him more reasons to keep calm. He wouldn't want to disappoint his junior. I'd be scared if you realized I was aware!

"So… I'll indulge myself while I can." She stroked her thumb over his cheek, a lewd grin forming on her lips. "I hope you don't mind."

I don't like what that smile entails! How far would she push her antics? How far would she indulge herself? I'm not sure if I want to know!

She gripped the fabric of his shirt and leaned her nose into it, taking a whiff of it. "I don't know what it is about your scent… but it turns me on."

… T-Thanks? He blinked. What was he supposed to say to that? Should I feel flattered? Speaking of scents, a fruity scent passed by his nostrils. Sweet to his senses. Is that… orange? Her perfume?

"It just gets me so hard…" She moaned into his shirt, her palm rubbing the head of her cock. "I always have a tough time concentrating when I'm with you. I wish you'd take responsibility."

I-Is that so …? It never appeared to him that way. She always looked like his adorable, happy-go-lucky junior! Has she been bearing this every time?

"… but I can't blame you." She sighed and let go of his shirt. "This is the life of your average futanari."

A futa-what now? He mentally turned his head. The word sounded foreign to his ears. What does that mean …?

"I guess I… should explain even though you won't remember any of this." She sat back and spread her legs. "I'm… what you'd call a futanari."

She's a… futanari? The gears in his head were rolling. So you're telling me you didn't magically grow a penis one day?

"Knowing you, you'd probably ask me if this was a magic trick." She giggled. "But it's not. I was… born this way. I'm just a girl who happens to have this."

So that's what she is…? He bowed his head. A futanari– …a girl with a penis?

"I also get really wet, too..." Wrapping her hands around her thighs, she held her legs back, presenting the more feminine side of her body–her wet pussy.

Mabel gulped inaudibly, seeing his junior in such a provocative position. Her thick thighs being pushed back. Her round, small ass. Her dripping pussy. Her throbbing cock. Such lewdness being presented to his eyes. He'd be lying if he thought he wasn't getting turned on.

Ooohhh …! She licked her lips. I'm baring my cock and pussy to him! It was just so hot displaying herself like this. As if she was offering herself to him. So he could use her body to his liking. God, that fantasy fanned her arousal even further. Her cock dripped more precum and her pussy pulsed.

C-Calm down, Mabel! His fingers clenched. Blood was rushing down, moving away from his brain. Excitement coursed through his veins. N-No, what am I thinking?

Her gaze darted to his hands. For a second, she thought of something ridiculous. And yet, that one second was enough to overwhelm her senses.

"Mabel…" She sat up and inched closer to him, her gaze focused on his hands.

Uh-oh. His eyes subtly shifted to his crotch. She noticed, didn't she? Was he doomed? Was she finally going to find out?!

"May I… touch your hand?" She gently lifted one of his hands and intertwined it with hers. "Oh…"

His hand felt much bigger, much rougher compared to her smaller hand. It comforted her. She felt protected. The size difference was rather endearing.

… I didn't realize how small her hand is. He instinctively tightened his fingers around hers. He wasn't sure why. He felt like he needed to hold on to her.

"Can I… confess something to you, Mabel?" She slipped her fingers away, now holding his hand with both her own. "Whenever I pleasure myself, I always… fantasize about you."

… All things considered, that's a pretty tame confession. The highlight of the show was finding out she was a futanari! Nothing else could come close to that.

"And one of my fantasies," she bowed her head, her face reddening, "is feeling your touch on my cock."

… Oh. If his jaw could drop, it would smash through the floorboards. Chills rushed down his shoulders.

"A-And right now… I could make that a reality." Her cock throbbed intensely, more blood coursing through it, bits of precum dropping to the floor. "God, just imagining it almost makes me explode."

Hold on. His heart began pounding against his ribcage. Hold on, hold on!

"J-Just bear with me for a moment, okay?" She gulped audibly, her gaze switching between his hand and her cock.

W-What is she going to do?! He asked, but he may already know the answer.

Slowly, she began pulling his hand towards her cock, desiring to feel his delectable touch on her skin. Her fingers trembled. Nervous and yet excited.

W-Wait! His eyes constricted. Is this going to happen? Should I stop this?! Right now, he could swipe his hand away and end this. But then Irine would know! Conflicting feelings fought inside his mind! Was there a right answer?!

His hand was mere inches away from touching her throbbing erection. He could sense the heat radiating from her cock! So hot and sweaty! Should I let this be?! Should I really let my junior do something she may regret?! Was this a line they should cross?!

Ah, damn it! Forgive me, Irine!

"Iri–!"

"… What the hell am I doing?" She tossed his hand away and slapped her face. "God, this isn't right!"

"…?" She stopped?

"I'm so sorry, Mabel…" She clawed at her face, a frown adorning her lips. "I think I'm a little delirious."

"…"

"This isn't right…" She gritted her teeth, bowing her head. "I… shouldn't be taking advantage of you like this."

"…"

"… Coward." Her eyes clenched shut. "I'm a stupid coward. Resorting to things like this because I can't face you."

"…!"

"I'm so afraid that you'll push me away." Tears began welling up in her eyes. "Knowing that I'm just some sick pervert with sick fantasies about her senior."

Mabel felt chains coiling around his heart. He felt helpless. Powerless. He despised the tears appearing in her eyes. It tugged at his heartstrings. He wanted to reach out to her. To clear those tears away. She was so close. Right in front of him.

And yet, he couldn't do anything.

"If I wanted to drag you into my fantasies…" She rubbed her tears away, gazing into his blank eyes. "I would want it to be truly you. I want this to be something real between us."

"…" Irine…

"… I'm sorry." She stood up. "I think I dragged this on long enough."

Irine quickly put on her clothes and cleaned the room to remove any suspicions. Her friends would be here soon. It was time to revert the situation and forget everything.

"I want you to close your eyes and take a rest, Mabel." She whispered. "I want you to be conscious after five minutes. Things will be back to normal… I promise."

He bowed his head and closed his eyes. Footsteps could be heard moving through the door. Then the door slid open. Another few steps. Then the door closed again. Silence filled the room. Only the sounds of the ticking clock echoed in his ears.

"…" He slowly opened his eyes, looking around carefully. No one was here. No one was nearby. The room looked as it did before his hypnosis.

"… Hah." Mabel dropped onto his side, heaving out a drawn-out sigh. His body felt numb. His mind felt numb. It was a different kind of calm now. Every bone and muscle in his body relaxed from having to remain so still.

He clawed at his mouth. His cheeks felt warm to hold. The events with Irine kept replaying in his mind. Did he really experience that? Did he really see her act in such a way? The hypnosis experience was… intense.

I'm… exhausted. Really exhausted. He closed his eyes again, this time out of his volition.

And all he could think of was his junior.

"Irine…"

"We're back!" Cecilia slid the door open.

"… Oh." Madonna walked in. "It seems Mabel has fallen asleep."

Mabel was lying down peacefully on the carpet. His faint breaths could be heard. The girls walked around the room carefully so as to not disturb him.

"Gee, Irine." Madonna patted Irine's head. "You left Mabel all by himself? You could have invited him to eat lunch with us."

"Y-Yeah, hahaha…" Irine chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. "I thought he'd feel awkward about joining us…"

"You could have also stayed with him!" Cecilia giggled. "Get some alone time if you know what I mean…?"

"Be quiet…!" Irine shushed her lips, visibly blushing. "He's sleeping. Don't wake him up."

"Mnnnh…?" Mabel rolled onto his back and yawned. "I'm not really sleeping. Don't worry."

"Oh, Mabel." Madonna smiled. "Good afternoon. Did you have a good nap?"

"… I suppose." He sat up and scratched his head. "I didn't realize I dozed off."

"Did you have a good sleep last night?" Madonna asked, concerned.

"Yeah, yeah." He turned his head away from them, avoiding a certain girl's gaze. "Just feeling a little tired."

It was the truth. He felt nothing but tiredness. His eyes felt unusually heavy. He wasn't going to pretend he didn't know what caused it.

"Maybe you can head home early!" Cecilia clapped her hands. "Get a good day's rest!"

"… It's fine." He sighed and stretched his arms upwards. "Wouldn't want to waste the entire day."

"I see." Madonna nodded in understanding. "Please don't push yourself."

"… But of course."

After the little conversation, Madonna and Cecilia drew their attention to the props Irine carried for their club. Mabel stayed silently, simply listening in to their conversation as he lay against the wall. It was oddly relaxing, just tuning out of his mind and having their voices fill up the ambiance.

"Mabel…?" Irine moved next to him.

"… Yeah?"

He didn't bother to turn his head. He'd just keep staring at the ceiling.

"How… are you feeling?"

"… Good."

She twirled a finger around her hair. "Do you, uh… remember me trying to hypnotize you?"

"… I vaguely remember." He tapped his fingers against one another. "Now that you mention it, I felt like I was dreaming before I woke up. But I can't remember what it was about."

"… I see!" She let out a deep breath she didn't know she was holding. So, he doesn't remember…

"…" He closed his eyes. Naturally, the next question to ask was whether she tried anything on him. But I don't feel like asking that. Why ask what he already knew? If he were more honest with himself, he'd rather not have this conversation right now.

"I, uh… didn't do anything weird if that's what you're thinking!" She frantically waved her hands, visibly flustered.

"… Really?" This time, he shifted his eyes to her. She's lying about this…? It was rather amusing. To be fair, even I wouldn't be able to admit that. She could have stayed silent and moved on from this. But she brought it up, anyway…

"Y-Yeah, really!" She smiled awkwardly. "… I might have poked your face, but that's it."

"I see." He nodded, a smirk forming on his lips. "Is that really all you did?"

"Y-Yeah, ahah…" She bobbed her head. "You know I'd never do anything ridiculous."

"You're completely right." He smiled brightly. "My dear junior would never lie to me, right? She's the most innocent person I know!"

"Ahahah..." She sighed. Sharp pangs appeared in her heart. Her chin dropped and her shoulders slumped. Innocent, huh…?

That's a guilty look if I've ever seen one. He observed her depressed eyes and lips. Hum, I made her feel bad, didn't I? It was a bit tempting to keep pushing her buttons but he'd let it go.

Though it's hard to let go of this matter from my mind. His eyes subtly traveled to her skirt. She looks … just like any other girl. There's no way to tell that a monstrous magical stick was hiding under her skirt. How does it even fit under there? It didn't fit her short and petite appearance at all. And she must be bearing it even now.

"Mabel…?" She tilted her head. "Is something the matter?"

His eyes switched to her face. And she looks so normal. So unfazed. Has she grown used to this? If she was born this way, then she simply had to. Too many questions but not enough answers in his mind. Thinking about this is giving me a headache.

"… Nothing." He stood up and adjusted his uniform. "Thanks for showing me around the club, Irine."

"Oh, you're leaving already?"

"There are some other clubs I'd like to check out." He walked to the door. "I hear Sora and Lyon are joining the Nine-Star Club with Mr. Kanade."

Madonna and Cecilia turned to Mabel, their ears perking up at the mention of Lyon's and Sora's names.

"Are you thinking of joining that club?" Irine asked.

"Not really. I'm not qualified for that sort of stuff." He slid the door open and stepped out, but not before he winked at her. "Besides, there's a club I already have in mind."

"… Oh."

"See you later, guys." He nodded at them.

"Thank you for coming by, Mabel." Madonna waved.

"Come again soon!" Cecilia waved in his general direction.

He shortly left the room, leaving the girls to their own company at the Occult Club.

Irine held her hands together close to her chest. Her mind pondered his words. What club did he already have in mind? Is that too wishful of me?

"What club do you think he'll join, Irine?" Madonna wrapped an arm around the junior.

"I don't know." Irine sighed. I wish I knew…

"Don't look so disappointed, Irine." Madonna giggled sweetly, gently patting Irine's head. "I have a feeling Mabel will join the Occult Club."

"Yeah…" A small smile formed on her lips. "Wait… why the Occult Club?"

"Mhhm…?" Madonna hummed. "Isn't that something you'd like?"

"… E-Eh?!" Irine blushed, almost flinching backward. "Not necessarily! He doesn't have to join our club!"

"Is that so?" Madonna placed a hand on her own cheek. "Wouldn't it make you happy if he joined?"

It wasn't a surprise to Madonna that her junior was very fond of Mabel. Quite easy to see in her actions and expressions around him. She'd tease Irine about it every now and then. Her reactions are just adorable.

"…" Irine cast her gaze to the side, remaining silent. Her cheeks glowed a tender red.

Madonna giggled. "If only you were more honest with your intentions."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Irine pouted, crossing her arms.

"Whatever you want it to mean, dear."

She's teasing me, isn't she? Irine snapped her fingers, summoning cards between her fingers out of nowhere.

"A-Anyway, why don't we play some cards?"

Mabel didn't check the other clubs. Instead, he went straight to the cafeteria to pass time. The area was mostly uncrowded, so he could enjoy a peace of mind. The incident in the afternoon drained him of all energy and motivation.

And waited in the cafeteria he did until the ending bell. School hours finished. Clubs were closing for the day. Students were leaving through the gates. Seeing that as a queue, he shortly left through the front gates without meeting any of his friends.

God, why am I so exhausted?

He thought to himself as he walked on the sidewalk. He didn't do anything today; why did he feel so drained? No, that's not it. It's because he precisely didn't do anything quite literally. Having to act as a statue in front of her junior took a lot out of him. It took him everything to not do anything. Quite the irony …

Eventually, he reached his house. Stepping in, he tossed his bag away and kicked his shoes off his feet. Mabel dropped face first on the sofa, too lazy to change out of his school attire.

Today was … quite something.

After everything that happened, he planned on sleeping the day away and pushing today's events out of his mind. His eyes closed for that very reason.

But he just couldn't.

All he could see and think about was Irine. She weighed heavily on his mind. Her words weighed heavily on his mind.

Who is she, really …? That was perhaps the most prominent question plaguing him. The foreign word she said rang his eardrums. She called herself a futanari, didn't she?

And she was scared of showing me this side of hers. He vividly remembered her expression when she uttered those words. Scared that he'd be disgusted. Scared that he'd dislike her for who she is.

If anything, I wasn't disgusted in the slightest. Seeing her perverted antics actually had the opposite effect on him. Do I… have a thing for that? What does that say about me? Setting that aside, Irine expressed very clearly he didn't want him remembering any of the events. Because she was scared.

And she stopped herself from crossing the line. He turned around in place, facing the ceiling now. That must have taken a lot of self-control. And there was something she said that struck his heart.

"I would want it to be truly you. I want this to be something real between us."

"She… wants this to be real with me?" He asked himself. Has she been hoping for this for a long time? Has she always seen him as someone more than just her senior? I would have never guessed that until today… then, what did this all mean?

I'm not going to pretend to be dense about all this. He couldn't sidestep away from the issue if he tried. Irine didn't see him as just a friend. She didn't want to see him as just a friend. She didn't want to be just a junior in his eyes. She harbored strong feelings. That I'm kind of hesitant to acknowledge right now. Regardless, he understood she didn't bring up her feelings to him because of her supposed futanari identity.

She's… scared of how I might react, huh?

When that thought settled in, Mabel felt despicable of himself. Irine was someone dear to him. Maybe he'd go as far as to admit she was dear to his heart. There were many times when she vented, ranted, and confided in him about whatever she wanted to talk about. He liked to think of himself as his junior's safe space. We've known each other for years now.

Despite that, she was still afraid of bringing up her identity. To think these worries plagued her all this time, and yet not a single time she ever brought it up to him.

I… don't want her to be scared. I want her to feel comfortable opening up to me. Normally, he'd wait for as long as he had to until she could finally tell him. Except that I already know about it. In a way, he felt that he betrayed her. Stabbed her in the back. It bothered him that she didn't know that he knows. Can I really live with this fact…? His guilty conscience wouldn't allow it.

The next thought that occurred to his mind: what do I feel about her? Did he see her as just his junior? Or something more? Honestly, I've never tried taking that step forward. Was he perhaps avoiding his feelings on the matter? Do I harbor strong feelings, too …?

Let's just get some rest…

"Just have to write this here..."

Nighttime came by. In her room, Irine was filling out the paperwork for Madonna and Cecilia's registration to their club. Being the club leader, she wanted to make sure the paperwork was sorted out.

"And done!" She stacked and organized the papers together, tapping them on her desk. Two new members of the club!

She stretched her arms upwards and sighed in relief. Her eyes fell on the extra copies of registration forms.

"… I wonder if he's going to join."

She stood up from her chair and walked to her bed. She plopped down on her back, staring at the ceiling, her mind drifting to her seniors' words.

"Besides, there's a club I already have in mind."

"Wouldn't it make you happy if he joined?"

Irine drew out another long sigh. It's… fine if he doesn't. Having the opportunity to start a new club was enough, one she was grateful for. Still, a nagging feeling resided in her heart. A feeling she couldn't quite push away.

"I could always text him…" She whipped out her smartphone. Surely, there was no harm in asking, right? It's just to satisfy my curiosity! Nothing else!

Her eyes hovered over his profile picture in the chatting app. Seeing his face reminded her of the events that transpired at school.

"…" She turned to the wall, where a silver and sparkly item was hanging off. Her hand glided to it, taking the pendulum in her fingers. The exact same pendulum she used to hypnotize Mabel.

A hard and heated sensation soon rose between her thighs, making her mind a little fuzzy.

"Just thinking about what happened gets me feeling hot…" She drew the pendulum close to her lips. Her cheeks rose in heat as the events played back in her mind. His frozen expression. His still body. His dark eyes drinking in the sight of her throbbing flesh and wetness.

"Why did I even do that…?" She blushed, flushed with embarrassment. It was not her proudest moment, she'd admit. No sane person would dare try such an act in front of a person. Considering I deal with the occult and magic, maybe that's why I've lost my sanity!

"But… I can't lie to myself." Her hand reached the hem of her shorts. "It was so… exciting."

She slid her shorts down her legs, revealing the bulge under her panties. Her hand rubbed over the bulge, feeling it grow harder and hotter with every passing second.

Looking back at it, she knew it was stupid. What did she do after hypnotizing someone? She immediately stripped down and started pleasuring her cock! That should not be anyone's first thought, normally! But she couldn't help herself because it was none other than Mabel. That opportunity only comes once in a lifetime!

"I'm so perverted…" She pulled her panties aside, freeing her thick cock. Precum was already leaking out.

It was also such a risky scenario! Any moment, he might have snapped back to his senses and witnessed his junior's futanari identity and her stroking her cock. And yet the very risk unfortunately (or not) turned her on to end.

"I know what I've done is so wrong…" She wrapped her fingers around her cock. And yet it felt so good. As if the immorality of the act added more to her excitement.

Luckily, she had enough self-control to not get him directly involved. My fantasies remain as just fantasies. Using him selfishly for her pleasure was a line she dared not cross, as blurry as that line may be. Would feeling his touch surpass any of her fantasies? Definitely! But only if he did it of his own volition. This begged the next question: what was the most exciting thing possible she could try?

"How would it feel to… cum while he's watching me?"

The thought sent shivers of pleasure down her body, her cock pulsing at the delectable idea. She began stroking her cock to such a fantasy. Surely, that was fine, right? All he has to do is watch. No touching involved. The thrills would be out of this world! If only she could hypnotize him again!

"Me and my horny mind…" She dropped a fist on her forehead while her other hand kept on stroking. Am I already addicted to this…? It was so tempting! She was scared of admitting it. As long as Mabel doesn't show up to their club, maybe she could retain her self-control. It would sadden her a little, but it was for her sake.

It's not like he has a reason to come by tomorrow, right…?

"Hey, guys." Mabel slid the door open to the club room. "Sora's with me today."

"Hello!" Sora popped up behind his shoulder. "I hear this is a new club!"

"Sora!" Cecilia beamed, waving her hand frantically.

"A new visitor!" Madonna bowed her head politely. "Please make yourself feel welcome."

"…" Irine's jaw comically dropped to the floor. WHY IS HE HERE?!

The two boys entered the club and sat down together with them.

"Congratulations, Irine." Sora smiled and offered a handshake. "You've finally made it, eh?"

"A-Ah, yeah!" Irine awkwardly shook his hand. "T-Thank you!"

"Sora, Sora!" Cecilia reached her hands out toward him.

"Haha, I'm here." Sora gently held her hands, a little blush coloring his cheeks. "Cecilia."

"Hehe!" She grinned from ear to ear.

"I didn't expect to see you here." He chuckled. "I suppose you're also part of the Occult Club?"

"Yep!" She nodded. "We're all three members here."

"My, my~…" Madonna clasped her own cheek. "You two sure have gotten closer. Are you two official now?"

"W-Well, uh…" Sora cleared his throat, avoiding her gaze. "Things have… happened."

"Awww, I bet if I could see you right now, your face would be totally red!" Cecilia smirked.

"No, it isn't!" Sora huffed.

"Aren't you two so adorable?" Madonna giggled.

Irine couldn't engage in the conversation. She just couldn't. There was something terrible bothering her.

And by terrible, it was a rock-hard erection throbbing within her panties, imbued with lewd fantasies involving Mabel.

No, no! Staring at her crotch, she gripped her skirt down. Calm yourself, Irine! But her state was anything but calm. Temptations infected her mind. Temptations that almost overwhelmed her, only being pushed back by a few strands of sanity.

"… You okay there, Irine?"

A soft sensation patted her head, prompting her to look up into Mabel's caring gaze.

"You weren't overworking yourself with paperwork last night, were you?" He smiled softly as he patted her black hair.

"I, uh… well…" Her mind short-circuited, unable to form a proper response. Intense arousal surged through her erection.

Mabel laughed sweetly and folded his arms. "I'll take that as a yes."

Talking to him was not what she needed right now. Seeing his face and being right in front of him fired up her fantasies from last night. Her thighs instinctively rubbed against each other. I hope he doesn't notice this…!

"Are you… okay, Irine?" He asked with concern. "Your face is a little red."

"I, uh… I'm fine!" She waved her hand. "Y-You're right! I've been busy filling out the applications last night."

"I see." He nodded in understanding. "I know you're super excited about the club, but don't go overboard."

"Y-Yes, ahahaha…"

Okay, keep your cool, Irine! She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Contain your excitement! You're better than this! She wasn't even entertaining these thoughts, but the moment Mabel walked into the room, her mind broke loose.

As long as Madonna and the others are here, there's no way I won't behave myself. She'd just have to bear this for a while. It's just another day for a futanari like myself! I've been through worse!

"… Sora, Sora!" Cecilia latched her arms around him.

"W-What is it?"

"Let's go get some snacks!" She stood up, dragging Sora along with him.

"H-Huh?" Sora blinked a few times. But I only just got here!

Madonna's gaze flicked between Cecilia and Irine. Those two seem to be having a moment. I have an idea!

"I'll tag along with you, Cecilia." Madonna stood up and followed them. "I'm feeling a little hungry myself."

"Okay!"

"… Eh?" Irine blinked comically a few times. "M-Madonna–…"

"I'll grab something for you two." Madonna winked. "We'll be back soon!"

And just like that, Madonna, Cecilia, and Sora were gone, leaving Irine and Mabel to their company.

Indeed, leaving Irine and Mabel alone in the room.

Just the two of them in the–

WHAT IS WITH THIS TURN OF EVENTS?! Irine clawed at her hair, bowing her head. Her heart dropped in her chest, but her arousal skyrocketed at the situation! Why did Madonna leave me alone?! Who's pulling the strings here?!

"Well, there goes my partner for the day." Mabel grabbed a stack of cards from his bag. "Though, the only reason I brought him along was because of Cecilia. I figured it'd make her happy."

So, you aren't surprised this is happening? She wanted to cry her heart out. Did this all happen because he brought Sora along?!

"While we wait for the others…" He shuffled the cards in his hand. "Why don't we try out some card tricks?"

"… Ah." She simply stared at the cards. Right… I should just practice some card magic. That'll help distract her mind from this perfect opportunity, right? Keep her self-control intact? There was no need to humor these lewd fantasies!

She snapped her fingers with the honest-to-god intention of drawing out her cards. Instead, the silver pendulum appeared on her palm. The same silver pendulum she used to hypnotize him. The same silver pendulum she was holding last night.

W-Where are my cards?! She blinked comically at her hands. Why am I holding on to this?! Surely, it was unintentional! I don't want to engage in my fantasies, I swear!

"Mind if I try reading your future, Irine?" He asked, unaware of the conflicts crushing her mind. "I got to know if you'll be murdered in broad daylight like me."

"Uhm… uh…" Her eyes switched between the pendulum and his eyes. Lewd thoughts were occupying whatever space was left within her mind. Blood rushed away from her head, gathering between her legs.

"… Irine?"

She slammed her hands on the table. "… Mabel."

Her fingers tightly wrapped around the silver pendulum. There was no turning back now. The raging sensation could not be calmed anymore. I'll regret this, but I'm too horny to even care at this point!

"Y-Yeah?" He scratched the back of his head.

"Could I try…," she held the pendulum up, "… hypnotizing you again?"

Mabel stared at the pendulum, then at her red-stricken face. He crossed his arms and bowed his head, appearing in deep thought.

"… Interesting." He nodded, feeling a sense of déjà vu. "Are you going to try something new on me?"

"Y-You could say that."

"May I ask what you intend to do with me, exactly?"

"… It's a secret!" She clapped her hands. There's no way I can tell him!

Is she going to do what I think she's going to do? He stroked his chin. Am I going to let her do this again? Could he let his junior repeat her antics? What should I be doing as her senior …?

He shook his head. Deep down, I already know. I shouldn't let her do this. It wasn't only for her sake either; it was for his own too. There's still this guilty feeling inside my heart. The kind of feeling that comes from betraying someone dear…

"Before you do that, Irine…" He closed his eyes. "There's something I have to confess to you."

"Huh…?" She tilted her head. Something he has to confess to me…?

"Whatever I say next," he folded his arms on the table, "please try your best to remain calm."

"… O-Okay?" She blinked. W-What is he going to say?

"When you hypnotized me yesterday…" His eyes drifted to the pendulum. "I… wasn't hypnotized."

"… Ah?" She blinked again.

"I was… playing along. Pretending." He rubbed his head. "I was fully aware of everything you did yesterday."

"… Eh?"

"I remember everything you told me." He sighed. "Truth be told, I couldn't get it out of my mind until now."

"… Huh?"

Irine couldn't utter a single word, her mouth going agape. A bomb set off in her heart. It filled her mind with complete silence. He … wasn't hypnotized? He remembers…? Yesterday…? What?

He held a finger to his lips. "Please remain cal–..."

"HEEE–MNNNGH?!"

He quickly covered her mouth the moment she began screaming in shock.

"I guess I can't blame you for being shocked, but please keep your voice down!"

"MNGNGNH?!" She was utterly flabbergasted. He remembers everything?! Everything I did?! Everything I said?! Whaaaat?!

"Look, I'm not holding it against you!" He exclaimed, muffling her voice. "I want to talk this out with you!"

What is there to talk about?! She gripped his forearm, trying to pry it away from her mouth. Oh no, what does he think of me?! I just want to crawl into a hole and die!

Of course she wasn't going to take this in stride! Imagine finding out your senior was fully aware during your playful masturbatory session! I know I would be livid! She must be shocked hearing all this!

"Just listen to me, please!"

After several moments of back and forth between the junior and senior, Irine finally calmed down and stopped talking. Mabel slowly withdrew his hand away from her lips and dropped to his seat. Okay, that was a bit exhausting!

"… All right." He took a deep breath. "Can we talk this out?"

"Oh god, oh god, oh god…" She clasped her head, bowing it. He knows. He knows everything. He's seen me. Was there any point in talking this out?

"I just want to–…"

"I'm so sorry!" She slammed her head to the table in an apologetic manner. "I know I shouldn't have done it!"

"I-Irine…?"

"P-Please forget everything you saw and heard yesterday!" She blushed heavily, steam blowing out of her ears. "They never happened! They don't exist! They're simply a figment of your imagination!"

It would be really difficult to forget it. He hummed. It was honestly a spectacle yesterday. She looks very desperate. But there's no way I can get that lewd imagery of her thick magical member out of my hea–… hold on, what the hell am I thinking?

"Or if you can't forget it…" She slowly raised her head. Her eyes glowed an intense orange as she pulled a magic staff out of her skirt. "Allow me to beat it out of your memory."

"H-Hold on!" He instinctively raised his hands. Okay, that's too desperate! "I'd prefer if we solve this through peaceful methods!"

"Peace is not an option!" She stood up and raised her staff overhead. "Stay still! This will take a few seconds!"

She is serious! He scooted backward. I know she didn't want me to remember it, but this is too much!

She stepped on the table, readying her staff. "It'll only hurt for a moment!"

"L-Let's think about thi–…!"

"HIYAAH!"

She swung her staff, aiming for his head. He caught it with both his hands and pulled it aside, and with it, she came falling towards him.

"Ahh?!"

"Irine!"

He wrapped his arms around her, catching her in his embrace as he fell on his back with a loud thud.

"Ouch…" He let out a pained groan. That hurt, but I guess that's preferable to my head getting split open. "You okay, Irine?"

He craned his neck to see her face buried in his chest, her hands tightly gripping the fabric of his jacket. Sounds of faint sobbing entered his ears. Huh …?

"Why…?"

Irine raised her face. Her eyes appeared puffy and red with tears streaming down her cheeks. An expression that tugged at his heartstrings.

"Why won't you forget…?"

His heart felt heavy seeing those tears of hers. Tears he so badly wanted to wipe away. Tears that he couldn't stop yesterday.

"Now you know what kind of person I am." She cried softly. "I don't have any excuses for what I did. I'm just a stupid pervert."

"…" He remained silent, letting her cry out her frustrations.

"You must hate me now. You must be disgusted with me."

"Irine…"

Mabel wanted nothing more than to make those worries fade away. To tell her everything would be okay. To let her know he was still here. He may not have been able to stop her tears yesterday. But today is different. This time, I'll do what I couldn't do.

"There you go jumping to conclusions."

"… Huh?"

He gently placed a hand on her cheek. He rubbed his thumb over her skin, rubbing her tears away as they fell.

"I told you I wanted to talk this out." He smiled softly. "Will you hear me out, Irine?"

She could only stare at him dumbfoundedly. Why… isn't he mad at me? Instead, he was rubbing her cheek. His gaze was gentle. His touch was comforting. His words held nothing but warmth.

"Yesterday was… quite a shock, I'll admit." He chuckled. "I'm not so sure how to approach the topic."

"… Why didn't you stop me?" She sniffed, leaning into his touch. "Why did you let me go through with it?"

"How was I supposed to know you were going to do that?" He lightly pinched her cheek. "I didn't even know how to act yesterday, and you didn't exactly want me to be aware."

"B-But…" She pouted. He made a fair point. There's no way he could have foreseen her act in such a way.

"I'm not… disgusted with you, Irine. Not at all." He caressed her hair. "Was I surprised? Sure. But… I don't harbor any negative feelings toward you."

"… Really?"

"… Yeah." He nodded. "Instead, I want to apologize because… I've made you afraid of me. That you were scared of showing this side of yours."

"Mabel…"

"I didn't know all this time you were struggling in silence." He continued. "All this time, you wanted me to know that you were… different."

"… I told you what I am, didn't I?"

"Yeah." He nodded. "You're a… futanari. And that doesn't change the fact that you are dear to me."

"…" She was at a loss for words. Why was he still so accepting of her? Even after everything she did and planned to do? After showing her true identity? I feel I don't deserve this treatment…

"You can… open up to me, Irine." He offered her a warm smile. "I'll bear anything and everything you want to tell me."

"… Why are you so kind to me, Mabel?" She asked. "Why do you still treat me the same?"

Kindness, huh? He pondered his feelings for a moment. She's my dear junior. I want to be a safe space for her. He cared so much about her, but he'd be lying to himself if those were the only reasons. My honest feelings about you. His heartbeat sped up, thumping against his chest.

"… I wonder how I feel about you, Irine."

"Ah…?"

"Sometimes, I wonder if I see you as just my junior." He caressed her cheek ever so slightly. "Would I be perfectly content being your senior?"

There was something special about his words. It struck her as familiar. It mirrored the words she asked him before.

He gazed into her loving orange eyes. "… Maybe I don't want us to just be senior and junior anymore."

Not senior and junior …? His words echoed in her mind. Was he saying what she thought he was saying? She posed those very same questions to him yesterday but took them back due to the fear of harming their relationship. And now here he was, confronting her with those questions.

"… I like you, Irine." He drew her hair behind her ear. "More than my junior. More than a friend."

"You… like me?" She slowly repeated his words. Did he really… just say that? Am I… dreaming? His confession left her in a trance as if he cast a spell on her.

"I do." He snapped his fingers, conjuring up a paper rose in his hand.

Her little lips broke into a smile. "… Are you seriously using magic at a time like this?"

"I'll always be a magician at heart." He grinned.

"I've… always loved you too, Mabel." She gently clasped his warm cheek. "More than my senior."

"O-Oh…" His face quickly rose in heat. He already had a strong feeling she felt the same way, but to hear her outright say that she loved him did wonders to his heart. As if she cast a wondrous spell on him.

"… Would you still accept me as I am?" She asked softly. "Even knowing that I'm a…"

"… Yes, Irine." He replied sincerely. "I still do."

"Mabel…" She couldn't hold back a wide smile from spreading on her lips. More tears streamed down her cheeks, but this time happiness accompanied them. She snuggled closer to his chest, many emotions overwhelming her heart.

My heart feels so … indescribable. What was this feeling? It felt so delightful and yet burnt so intensely. Have I always felt this way about her without realizing it? All this time, he cared for Irine more than he cared to admit. It's… a nice feeling.

"I've… always felt afraid of telling you my feelings," she whispered. "You've always treated me as your junior… and I didn't know how you'd react to me being… an odd girl."

"I won't deny you are an odd one." He stroked her head affectionately. "Yesterday sure gave me a lot of insight into the inner workings of your mind."

"You're going to keep teasing me about that, aren't you?"

"Who knows?" He grinned. "We both won't be forgetting it anytime soon."

"… You meanie." She lightly tapped his nose, grinning from ear to ear.

Mabel observed his junior's expressions. She looks so adorable. How come I've never realized that until now? Maybe he feared facing his feelings too. To think someone dear could bring his heart so much warmth and joy. He could physically feel her feelings pulse and heat up against him!

Wait, pulsing and heating up against me?

Something was indeed pulsing and heating up against his lower core. Something thick and hard , heating up with every passing second.

"E-Er… Irine?" His eyes shifted to her skirt being pressed against him. That's exactly what I think it is, isn't it?

"Yes, Mabel?" She tilted her head.

"I, uh… feel something pressing against me." He cleared his throat. "Something… that feels hard and a little painful."

"Oh?" Bowing her head, she followed his line of sight. Her eyes widened in realization. "O-Oh, sorry!"

Blushing furiously, she quickly got off him and closed her legs, instinctively rubbing her thighs together. A-Ah, my stupid horny mind! It's ruining the moment!

"It's… okay." He sat up, rubbing the back of his head. "That's… uh, because you're a futanari?"

"…" She nodded frantically, a little ashamed to answer.

She did have plans to … take care of it. He drew his chin down and crossed his arms. Still, she looks like any other girl. No one would even notice she's packing something magical underneath her skirt.

"So, uh… is it happening because of me?"

"… Huh?"

"I mean…" He scratched his reddened cheek. "You were planning to hypnotize me and do something about it, right?"

"…" She nodded again, very ashamed to answer.

"So, what do you say to, uh…," his eyes drifted to her skirt, "… me helping you with it?"

"H-Helping me with it?" She blinked a few times. The implication of his words made her lower body throb.

"Only this time, you don't have to hypnotize me."

"… What?"

"Huh?"

The two exchanged long glances with each other. Silence filled the room and the clock kept ticking.

Hold on, did I just offer to help her with her … condition? He blinked comically. What am I even thinking …?

"Y-You're not joking around, are you?" She asked, in disbelief at his own words. Is he serious?! If he was, it was a huge step forward to realizing her fantasies! W-Wait, no! He doesn't have to do that for me! I shouldn't–…

"I'm serious." He slammed a fist into his chest. I'm not taking my words back!

Normally, this would be a time when Irine could right her wrongs. To set things right and not repeat the events yesterday. But with an exciting opportunity right before her eyes, how could she refuse? Surely, she should take up on his kind offer! At this point, I can't keep lying to myself. The mind between her legs knew what she wanted. What she desired.

"Don't regret what you're saying to me, Mabel." She let out a deep breath. "I won't be able to hold myself back..."

"… I don't want you to." He shook his head. "I want this to be real between us."

Real … that's right. That stopped her from crossing the line. Today was different. He was doing this of his own volition now. She didn't have to worry about it anymore. You've always been there for me, Mabel…

Irine stood up and turned around, holding her hands together. Her heart thumped rapidly against her chest in anticipation. Heated feelings surged through her body. This is making me nervous. But it also turned her on. How would it feel this time, knowing he was truly watching her?

No. What if he didn't only watch her? What if he became more… involved?

Ah, me and my perverted mind. A dangerous idea popped into her mind. The sensation between her thighs grew tighter and harder.

I'm… going to watch her, aren't I? His eyes darted around the room. Now I'm starting to get nervous! But he was a man of his word! I've watched her once already! A second time is–…

PLOP!

She dropped herself on his lap, taking him by surprise.

"I-Irine?"

"I… don't want you to just watch me, Mabel."

"… Oh?"

"I… want you to touch me."

"…"

Her words dropped on him like a bombshell. W-What? Did I hear that correctly?! Did she seriously ask him to touch her?

"I know I told you not to hold back," he looked to the side, "but we're skipping a lot of steps here… I think."

"You've already seen the kind of person I was yesterday." She laid herself against him. "I have no more dignity left to lose."

"… You're more perverted than I thought."

"And who do I have to blame for that…?"

"Are you blaming me?"

"Maybe." She removed her collar. "There's only one way to find out."

His eyes fell on her bare neck. Something about it felt sinful ; he couldn't quite explain it. I'm starting to see her in a new light. She might no longer be the same junior after this.

"You can… touch me as you like." She sighed. "Please be gen–… ah?"

He wrapped his arms around her body, pulling her close, his chin over her shoulder.

"Mabel…" His warmth enveloped her body, comforting her senses. There were many times they've hugged, but none have felt as intimate as this moment. His heart rapidly thumped against her back. I feel… protected.

"It's a first experience for me but," he whispered into her ear, "… sit back and enjoy the show."

Irine held her hands close to her chest. As sweet as his words were, they fanned her arousal. Her thighs rubbed against each other, and her breathing grew heavy.

Where do I even start …? Too late to turn back. He was going to assist her. I think I'll start by replicating yesterday's show. If there was anything he had confidence in, it was demonstrating his magic skills. Keep your cool. Let's pretend this is a show.

His hands started from her shoulders, tracing along the arms until they latched onto her waist. His fingers smoothed downwards to her hips, stopping at the edge of her black skirt. He unzipped the skirt neatly and detached it, setting it aside on the floor.

"… How do you know how to open my skirt?"

"I… paid attention yesterday," was his quick reply.

"… Pervert."

"Yes, I'm clearly the pervert between the two of us."

His fingers found their way to the waist of her pantyhose. A bit damp. A bit sweaty to his fingertips. Digging his thumbs under them, he slid the tight black fabric down her hips as it clung to her tender skin.

"Mnnnh…" The little touch between his thumbs and her bare skin sent rippling waves of pleasure through her nerves. He's… really taking it off me. He was doing this calmly. Way too calmly. Am I the only one nervous here?

After taking off the pantyhose, with Irine helping to kick them off her feet, his hands wrapped around her hips, ingraining the sensations of her soft skin into his fingers. Much softer with an unexpected feeling of plumpness.

"O-Oh…" Irine instinctively closed her legs, both embarrassed and aroused. He's only touching me here, but it's making me a bit dizzy. It turned her on more and more. His hands were so close to it! He's… taking this really well. She turned her head to him and realized why he could stay calm.

"… Mabel."

"Y-Yes…?" He replied. "Am I doing something wrong, Irine…?"

"N-No, but…" She stared at his face. "Why are your eyes closed?"

"… Because I'm nervous."

"… I'm nervous too, you know?" She gently held his reddened cheek. "But… I want you to look at me."

"…" He slowly opened his eyes, meeting with her orange gaze. Her flustered expression. Her glowing red cheeks. Her little smile. She's… cute.

But as his eyes drifted away from her face to somewhere else more prominent , the word cute left his mind. No, the spectacle before his eyes would not be described as cute.

The slightly thick thighs of her bare slender legs filled his vision. They still impressed him as they did yesterday. Right between those thighs was a noticeable bulge sticking out, constrained by her black panties.

Oh, dear. Mabel audibly gulped as he drank in the sight of his junior. This is … too much to take in at once. The way her thighs rubbed against each other. The way the bulge strained against her black panties, begging to be released. What a tantalizing sight.

God, this is turning me on so much. Irine shyly spread her legs apart, giving him a much more delectable view of her panties. She felt she could lose herself now if she weren't careful!

His eyes locked on to her panties, observing the thick curves. Underneath that cloth lies her most magical secret. It was time to reveal the main attraction. His hands slowly crept to it.

She exhaled deeply, her chest rising up and down with every breath. He wasn't even touching it yet, but the stimulations were on a whole different level!

His fingers gripped onto the side of her black panties and pulled it aside–…

WAP!

… a thick cock bounced out, slapping against her lower navel, eager to be touched.

"… Woah," was all he uttered as he witnessed her raging erection. It bewildered him just as it did yesterday.

"Awwwwh…" She covered her face, her cheeks flushing a crimson red. This is… more embarrassing than I thought! How was Mabel reacting? What was he thinking? Whatever was going through his head, having his attention turned her on immensely.

His eyes traced the entire veiny length of her cock. Deeply red, swollen, and visibly throbbing. Such a thick cock that looked so out of place with her petite proportions. What a magnificent show he was watching.

"… Wow, Irine." He gave her a side glance. "You're… fully prepared for this, huh?"

"Haaahn…" She frantically shook her head which he found endearing. "Don't stare at it. It's… embarrassing."

"Is it, now?" He whispered, his breath tickling her ear. "Didn't you say it was for my eyes only?"

"Ahhn…" His voice sent shivers down her spine, making her cock throb. I did say that but…! It felt so weirdly arousing being on the receiving end.

"You're not taking those words back, are you?"

"N-No…" She shook her head again. "I wouldn't… want anyone else but you to look at me."

"I wouldn't want anyone else to look at you, too."

Mabel rested his hand on her waist. Dangerously close to her crotch. He could feel the intense heat radiating off her cock. Such a thick scent permeated through the air. Whew, that's making me a bit fuzzy…

His hand is so close to it …! Irine took a deep breath. The fantasy she couldn't attain yesterday was rapidly approaching reality. How would his hand feel? How would his touch feel? Just the mere thoughts– the anticipation –made her cock grow harder. Precum leaked out through the tip, dripping down the entire length.

"May I… touch it, Irine?"

"… Mhmm-hmm." She nodded, holding her breath.

He slowly moved his hand closer. Her cock throbbed as one of his fingers brushed against it.

"O-Oh…" She let out an involuntary moan. His touch sent electrical jolts through her nerves.

Then, his hand gently wrapped around her cock, feeling it pulse and harden between his fingers. W-Woah, it feels so …!

"It's… really hot and hard, Irine." He kept a gentle grip. "Do you have to deal with this every day…?"

"Y-Yes…" She blushed furiously. "It often gets worse whenever I'm with you…"

"… Huh?"

"I don't mean that in a bad way!" She twiddled with her fingers. "It's just… it's hard to focus when you're… here…"

"I appreciate the honesty." He smiled softly. She's so adorable. "It must have taken a lot of self-control to, uh… not give in to your fantasies."

"… Sorry." She pouted at herself. She still felt guilty about almost using him for her selfish pleasures. I may not have gone through with it, but I still intended to use him.

"Don't worry about it." His other hand wrapped around her body, holding her close. "I'll… take responsibility this time."

"Mabel…"

"So… tell me what to do, Irine." He whispered. "What are your fantasies about me like?"

"It's embarrassing if you ask me that directly…" She says, but his words further excited her cock.

"I, too, am embarrassed asking you that." He chuckled. "But I am… curious."

Fantasies involving Mabel were far too many to count. Honestly, him holding her cock was more than she bargained for. B-But if I can ask for more …

She sunk herself deeper into his lap. "I… want you to stroke it."

"…" Nodding silently, he obliged to his dear junior's words. His hand began stroking her entire length, feeling the roughness of her skin. Much rougher compared to his hand. And it's just so hard…

"O-Oooh…" A lewd moan slipped her lips. Her cock throbbed as he stroked it up and down. A wildly different sensation compared to stroking it by herself. A sensation she might already be addicted to.

"Like this…?"

"Y-Yes…" She meekly nodded.

Mabel kept his gentle pace. As long as she feels good. He'd do his best to fulfill her fantasies. Before this point, I never thought I'd be… stroking a penis. And it belonged to a girl! Not just any girl; it was his dear junior! Not that I'm against it…

As he stroked her cock, his eyes fixated on her face. Those half-lidded eyes. Those parted lips. Those shy red cheeks. Her little moans filled his ears. Cute moans, he'd say. It contrasted with her normally upbeat antics as a magician.

"Your hand feels… really good, Mabel." She sighed in pleasure. I didn't know it could feel this different when it's someone else…

"That's… great to hear." He replied, unsure of how to carry the conversation. As calm as this moment between them felt, his heart was still racing. Do any words need to be said when you're assisting your junior? I did say I was curious…

His thumb rubbed below the swollen head of her cock. "So… how perverted can your fantasies get?"

"Auuuh…" Her cheeks rose in heat. There's no way she'd tell them all. At least… not today. Will I experience more moments like this… with him? Would she have the chance to realize them all? O-Oh, don't get ahead of yourself! Still, thinking about it made her cock pulse with excitement!

"You just thought of something perverted, didn't you?" He raised a brow.

"… Maybe."

"How honest of you."

His fingers kept rubbing up and down her cock. Touching it was a much different experience than simply admiring it. So thick. So rough. So hot. The precum dripping down her length was ample. It's what she wanted to experience yesterday. Judging by her body's reactions… she's probably enjoying it!

Irine looked off to the side. "In one of my other fantasies..."

"… Go on."

"I fantasize about you taking control of my… lips as you stroke my cock."

"… Your lips?"

His eyes instinctively shifted to her lips. Little and wet. Parting as sexy moans slipped through them. It planted an image in his mind, one where he saw himself meeting those lips with his own. That's… a rather sweet fantasy.

"I can't keep quiet with my moans because of how good your hand feels… and you decide to shut me up by… kissing me."

"… Oh."

Mabel smacked his lips. That went in a slightly aggressive direction that I did not anticipate. At all.

"A-And maybe, if it's not too much to ask…" She twiddled her fingers together. "We could… try that right now?"

R-Right now …? His heart almost skipped a beat. Kissing … Irine? The thought already flusters him. Have I ever fantasized about kissing her? Maybe he didn't want to remember if he did. I am stroking her cock, though. Surely, that's way past the levels of lip-to-lip action…?

And just like yesterday, it makes me wonder: how would it feel …? How would it feel to kiss her with their feelings out in the open? How would it feel to experience this moment with her?

He nodded, blushing. "I… wouldn't be against that."

She turned her face to his, her eyes staring at his lips. His hand gently held her cheek as it brushed the hair behind her ears. The two remained in silence.

"… Mhmm." She closed her eyes and drew her chin up.

"…" He slowly leaned his face, closing the distance between their lips. Till it was inches away. Centimeters away. Millimeters away…

Chu.

Their lips touched in a gentle kiss. A kiss bringing their raw feelings for each other. A kiss that wasn't shared between a junior and senior, but that of lovers.

For Mabel, it was strangely… soothing. It was nothing extravagant and yet it felt so heartfelt.

For Irine, it was also strangely… arousing. Feeling the sensation of his succulent lips ignited pleasures in her mind which spiraled down her body, making her cock pulse intensely within his fingers.

He slowly drew his lips away, his eyes gazing at her half-lidded ones. "That sure… excited you, huh?"

"…" She covered her eyes, a deeper red glowing across her face. She did not anticipate the kiss turning her on more than she already was. Her cock pulsed more, growing harder, leaking even more precum which stained his fingers. Lewd juices soaked her black panties.

"It feels so much harder and bigger, Irine…" He whispered into her ear as he stroked her cock so sensually, his fingers firmly tracing the veiny skin. The lewdness of her raging erection contrasted with the adorably shy expression on her face. He found it rather attractive.

"D-Don't tease me…" She pouted. God, that's getting me riled up…

"… Teasing you, huh?" His other hand slipped to her thigh. "I'd say you fantasize about me doing that."

Mabel squeezed her cock as he rubbed it up, forcing more precum to ooze out which he used to slather all over her entire length. A little wet and slippery, but it allowed him to stroke her cock at a faster, sloppier pace.

"Mnnaangh… M-Mabel…!" A loud moan slipped her lips. Even if she tried to deny it, even if she tried telling him to slow down, she took pleasure in it. Her body desired more of his touch, desired to be in his control.

"Tell me, Irine…" His hot breath caressed her ear. "If you crossed the line yesterday, what would have happened next?"

H-He's going faster! Moans filled her voice. He wasn't going to slow down. He had no intentions of slowing down. His hand kept stroking her wet, throbbing cock. No stopping. Only pleasures surging through her nerves, messing with her mind, making it hard to think straight.

"I don't–mnngh…–know…!" She breathed out through her moans.

"Really, now?" The corner of his lip curled up. He enjoyed her bothered reactions. Her body's honest with me. Her lively cock spurted more precum, showing no signs of dying down. Only rising with arousal. Maybe I'm getting a little carried away…

Feeling a little overwhelmed by his teasing and stroking, she began bucking her hips forward, fucking his fingers with her cock. This feels too good! I can't help it! Her lusty moans echoed through the entire room. She didn't care if she was loud; she needed to satisfy her burning lust!

"Something's getting a little frisky…" He held her body tightly while still stroking her cock in rhythm with her thrusts. She's enjoying this a lot, I think! The moans escaping her lips were bountiful, not being restrained anymore. As much as he enjoyed hearing those perverted noises, it raised a concern: how loud are they…?

"Mnnngh…!" She clenched fists. A heated sensation rose in her cock, slowly surging up from the base. More precum drizzled out in anticipation of what was coming. Her heels dug into the floor involuntarily. O-Oh, God…!

Her cock swelled up within his hand, rapidly approaching the edge, drawing his attention to it. Huh …? It feels much more…? It felt hotter, harder, lewder. Her moans grew erratic and louder. She grabbed onto his arms, digging her fingernails into his jacket sleeves. Wait, is she going to– …!

"MNAAA–MNNNGHH?!"

Irine's mind exploded into a white haze. She gasped loudly and lewdly, but Mabel fastened his hand around her mouth, muffling her moans.

"Sorry, Irine! But your voi–…"

White hot cum burst out of her thick cock, spraying her entire skin and clothes with lewd juices, surprising him as it did. Her cum spurted out and about and coated his fingers in its thick potent liquid. It seared into his skin, alarming his sense of touch. W-What the …?!

"MNNNNGH…!" Irine mewled into his hand as ecstasy shattered her nerves. Her hips bucked forward and her back arched, her cock throbbing as it shot thick white load after load into the air. Her fingers dug deeper into his arms, her legs convulsing as an orgasmic high washed over her body. Having her screams of pleasure being forcefully restrained snapped something inside her mind, heightening her already intense orgasm.

O-Oh, my…! Mabel watched in awe as the pleasures of sweet release consumed her. Is that a normal amount for a futanari?! That's unreal! All this time, she had so much magic condensed in her body!

As her orgasmic high subsided, she sunk back into his lap, panting heavily into his hand. Her fingers slipped away from his arms as exhaustion pooled through her body. Her mind stayed blank.

"… Oh!" He quickly drew his hand away, letting her breathe properly. Her face was flushed with beads of sweat streaming down her lips. I think that took a lot out of her!

"Hahn… hahn…" Her breathing slowed down as she regained her senses.

He pulled his other hand away and spread his fingers apart. Woah, my hand feels hot. It was practically drenched in her white lewd juices. What an insane amount …

"Irine…" He caressed her cheek with her other hand. "How are you fee–…?!"

THWAP!

In the blink of an eye, she pinned him down to the floor and straddled him, exhaustion no longer visible on her face.

"I-Irine?!" He blinked comically.

"It's not enough…" Her eyes glowed an intense ominous orange. "I can't be the only one feeling good."

"H-Huh?!" His mouth went agape. W-What is she saying?! His eyes followed her eyes and they landed on his pants. Wait a minute.

"I know you're turned on, Mabel." She licked her lips. Her hand gently rubbed over his crotch, feeling a hardness below. "And I'm still raring to go."

"Mnnh… W-Wait, Irine!" He held back a groan. Not going to deny that! "T-This isn't the best place to–…!"

THUD!

"Hey, guys." Sora slid the door open. "We're back with snacks… huh?"

Before his eyes was a sparkly clean room. A sweet orange scent filled the air. The windows were open, letting a bit of light shine through. Irine (in a full new costume) and Mabel were sitting together in a corner of the room.

"… Hey, Sora." Mabel waved. Awkwardly.

"Oh, did you two clean up the room?" Madonna stepped inside, inspecting her surroundings.

"Y-Yeah, we thought this place could use some cleaning up…" He rubbed the back of his head.

"Dear, we could have done it together." Madonna clasped her cheek and smiled. "You two get extra snacks from me!"

Mabel chuckled, scratching his cheek. "T-Thanks."

Sora, Cecilia, and Madonna sat down together, oblivious to the true events that just took place in the room.

Okay, I don't think they're suspicious of anything. Mabel let out a breath he didn't even know he was holding. He glanced at Irine from the corner of his eye. She was blushing heavily, her head bowed down.

W-What was I thinking …?! Irine clapped her face, worries rushing through her mind. The lightning reflexes she honed over the years came in handy. I forced Mabel onto the floor … and I was going to…!

A soft sensation grabbed her hand and squeezed it gently. Her eyes shifted to her hand which was intertwined with Mabel's fingers. She stared at his face, and he offered a comforting smile.

"Let's… get through the day, shall we?" He whispered.

"… Y-Yeah." She nodded with a bashful smile.

Club activities for the day were over. Mabel and Irine were the remaining people in the club room as the others had already left.

What a day this has been. Mabel stepped out of the club room and sighed deeply. I'm exhausted just as I was yesterday… but it feels different this time. And what made this day special was…

"I'm… sorry." Irine rubbed the side of her neck. "I… got a little carried away in the end."

"Don't worry about it." He looked off to the side. It didn't occur to me she already had a backup plan. "I'm just glad we made it through the day."

"Yeah…" She bowed her head. That was a close call. It's why I always bring a change of clothes!

"So, uh…" He scratched his cheek, his eyes moving to her skirt. "How are you… feeling right now?"

"… I'll have to take care of it again when I get back home." She gave a shy smile. "But I feel quite relieved!"

He nodded. "That's good to hear."

"Still, I think I need to work on my… self-control."

"I agree." He chuckled, patting her head. "It's never a dull day with my dear junior's antics."

She pouted and slapped his hand away. "I'm not your junior."

"Hum?" He raised a brow.

"I'm… your girlfriend now."

"… Ah." His face flushed a deep red. That's adorably bold of her. "Right, I guess we aren't just senior and junior, are we?"

"… Yeah!" She beamed. "You better keep that in mind."

"I will." He laughed into his fist, then his eyes looked up in realization. "Ah, right. There was something I wanted to give to you."

"What's that?"

Mabel opened up his bag and took out a sheet of paper. He handed it to her hands. "Here."

Irine accepted the paper and scanned its contents line by line. Her brows arched. "This is… a registration form?"

"Yep." He nodded, putting a hand on his hip. "I'd like to be a part of the Occult Club."

"…" She stared at him, wide-eyed. Did her ears deceive her?

"Seeing you perform magic reminds me of the times I've taught you." He folded his arms. "You're always impressing me with your skills. And… I don't know, I guess it's rekindling my spirit to get back at it again. Like old times."

"Mabel…" Joy washed over her. All this time, this was the club he had in mind…?

"And, uh… someone has to look out for you," he blushed, forcing a cough into his fist, "making sure you keep your -self-control in check."

She tilted her head. "I think you being here would make it harder for me to focus."

"Oh." He blinked. "Sorry, that wasn't my inten–…"

She threw her arms around him, pulling him into a hug. "But… I'd love you in the club. For you to be by my side." She looked up at him and grinned brightly. "And to perform magic with me, of course!"

"… Yeah." He affectionately stroked the back of her head, returning a grin of his own. "I'd love that too."

"And… Mabel?"

"Mhmm…?"

"M-Maybe we can… pick up where we left off, later?" She buried her face in his chest. "Y-You're curious about more my fantasies, aren't you?"

"… Seriously, Irine." He sighed, gently poking her nose.

"Hehe!"

A day isn't going to pass by without antics now that I'm in the Occult Club.

But… as long as I'm with you, I find myself looking forward to them.

Let's see what magical mayhems await us, Irine.